*"■%. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 i?-"<^. 
 
 - ■ - " " J. V 
 
 
 ^ ' /^V/k^ %. <,^ **^aa*- % ^^ ' .\ 
 
 
 
 "^v.%^' 
 
 ♦• **'% 
 
 r- «f. s^ .'^ 
 
 
 
 ^"4 Q^ * 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^^%^' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 'O^V 
 
 
 v«s^ 
 
 
 
 xPv\ 
 
 «Ho^ 
 
'u u 6 7 
 
Paintoa by Woolly 
 
 Rn^^ VA-H Ritcliic. 
 
THE LIFE 
 
 OP 
 
 ASHBEL GREEN, V.D.M. 
 
 BEGUN TO BE WHITTEN BY HIMSELF IN HIS EIGHTY-SECOND TEAR 
 AND CONTINUED TO HIS EIGHTY-FOURTH. 
 
 PREPARED FOR THE PRESS AT THE AUTHOR'S REQUEST 
 
 By JOSEPH H. JONES, 
 
 PASTOR OF THE SIXTH PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS 
 
 No. 385 Broadway. 
 
 1S49. 
 

 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by 
 
 Joseph H. Jones, D.D. 
 
 In the office of the Clerk of the District Court for the Eastern 
 District of Pennsylvania. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 28, ninth line from the bottom, for " 1776," read " 1774." 
 
 Page 48, for " from the year 1782 to 1788," read " from the year 177S to 1782." 
 
 Page 100, ninth line from the top, for "laid," read " lay." 
 
 Page 152, ninth line from the top, for " Lawrence," read " Lawrenceville." 
 
 Page 154, seventeenth line from the top, for " seventy-nine," read " twenty-nine." 
 
 Page 201, seventeenth line from the bottom, for " as," read " are." 
 
 Page 314, ninth line from the top, for " popular," read " populous." 
 
 Page 321, fourteenth line from the bottom, for;" Judicatures," read "Judicatories." 
 
 Page 351, fifth line from the bottom, for'" Hriy ward," read "Hazard." 
 
 Page 424, third line from the bottom, for ",cc.mparing," read " composing." 
 
 Page 500, eighth line from the bottom, for " 88th," read " 86th." 
 
 Page 611, founeenth line from the bottom, for "we" read "he." 
 
 Page 612, twenty-lirst line from the bottom, for "appreciate" read "associate." 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A BIOGRAPHY of Dr. Green, which would fully exhibit 
 his character and usefulness in the American Presby- 
 terian Church, must comprehend the greater part of 
 her annals. Such a work as this, however important 
 and desirable, the writer has neither the time nor 
 capacity to undertake. The manuscript containing 
 his own account of himself, was committed to us for 
 publication by the author's written request, found 
 among his papers after his decease. Such a token of 
 affection and confidence, seemed to impose a filial obli- 
 gation not to decline a service which, we are fully sensi- 
 ble, belongs legitimately to a more competent pen. The 
 plan at first proposed, was to prepare a somewhat ex- 
 tended memoir, using the posthumous papers only as 
 furnishing facts to be written and arranged by our- 
 selves. But the instructions which accompany the 
 manuscript have satisfied the surviving relatives, that 
 they preclude the exercise of much discretionary power 
 in preparing it for the press. To them it appears be- 
 yond a doubt, to have been the wish of the writer that 
 his autobiography should be published substantially as 
 it was left, without modification or abridgment. Whe- 
 ther the work thus issued will be more useful, or better 
 fulfil the public expectation, than if contracted in some 
 of its details, and enlarged by materials that are abun- 
 dant and accessible, is not regarded by them an open 
 question. 
 
 As we deemed it to be the dictate of both delicacy 
 and duty, to submit the manuscript for revision to 
 those who are presumed to have been best acquainted 
 with the intention of the author, it is now presented to 
 the public as it was returned to the editor from them. 
 Although the reader will discover that in several parts 
 
 1 
 
2 PREFACE. 
 
 of the narrative the events are not recorded in exact 
 chronological order, yet we have not presumed to dis- 
 place them, nor make any other arrangement than that 
 adopted by the writer. It is due, however, to those 
 intelligent friends of the deceased, to whose opinions 
 we have deferred, to say, that they are influenced not 
 only by a desire to obey what they deem the injunction 
 of their venerated relative, but by a confident persua- 
 sion that the memoir will make a better moral impres- 
 sion by exhibiting his character as it is reflected from 
 the miscellaneous and motley pages of his own diary, 
 than after any omissions which would wholly conceal 
 its imperfections. The sketch of a friend and admirer 
 might present a more attractive picture, but the dif- 
 ference would be like that between the product of a 
 skilful artist and the original. 
 
 The trivial things which the fastidious reader would 
 pass over as jejune and tedious, may be very signifi- 
 cant as indicative of character; and if a man's record 
 of his closet exercises exhibits one of its features, his 
 account of a " lost cow, or the purchase of oysters and 
 cantelopes," may bring to view another.* 
 
 That so large a space should be occupied by remini- 
 scences relating to the absorbing topics of the times, 
 during his youth and early manhood, will surprise no 
 one who has just conceptions of their religious, as well 
 as political importance. For awhile, himself a soldier, 
 participating in the anxieties and perils of the struggle, 
 and then in the joys of its issue : acquainted with many 
 of the leading actors in it, and a personal friend of some 
 of the most illustrious, it was scarcely possible that in 
 writing the memoirs of himself, he could separate his 
 own history from those great national events with 
 Avhich both he and they had been so closely conver- 
 sant. The times and scenes, moreover, to which they 
 relate, will be reviewed with increasing interest, the 
 farther they recede ; while there is so much of the 
 narrator's personal character mingled with his subjects, 
 as they are handled in his familiar epistolary manner, 
 
 * Pasre 399. 
 
PREFACE. 3 
 
 that they will be found less digressive and episodic than 
 many would anticipate. But in giving this work of 
 Dr. Green to the public so little abridged, it is not pre- 
 sumed that its details of social visits, calls of friends, 
 and occurrences of only personal and ephemeral impor- 
 tance will be read with equal interest by every one, or 
 read at all by some. But in those parts that wall least 
 engage the attention of the general reader, there will be 
 found the names of many both living and dead, and the 
 mention of here and there occurrences, which, though 
 of little intrinsic value, will suggest to many readers 
 affecting and useful reminiscences. Even the dry 
 record of a monotonous routine of college labours, unin- 
 teresting as it will probably be to most, will be read 
 by many an alumnus with delight. He will not be 
 more surprised than gratified to discover some trifling 
 incident in his academical life, so gravely chronicled 
 with his name, and which may cause perhaps a tear of 
 contrition over the follies that gave his venerable teacher 
 so much poignant distress. With respect to the some- 
 what prolix and circumstantial account of the scenes 
 of turbulence and disorder in the College, the editor 
 feels it due to himself to state, that they did not appear 
 to him of so much general importance to the public, 
 nor so closely blended with the life of Dr. Green, as 
 to be worthy of occupying the room they take in 
 the journal. But from certain marginal notes indi- 
 cative of his wishes on the subject, it was obviously 
 his desire, that if his life were published, it should 
 contain all on this subject which he had transcribed 
 from his private memoranda. He w^as fully aware 
 of the various reports, misrepresentations, and infer- 
 ences injurious to himself, to which these riotous 
 proceedings and the consequent action of the faculty, 
 under his administration, had given occasion. With 
 a view then, at once to disabuse the public mind 
 of any remaining error, and vindicate the govern- 
 ment of the College, he prepared the somewhat 
 copious narrative, which, in our circumstances, we 
 have not felt at liberty to withhold, or even abridge. 
 Trivial, moreover, as are many of the items of his diur- 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 nal record, yet none can form an adequate conception 
 of his industry and the amount of his labours, with- 
 out such a report of them, much less of the trials of 
 his temper, faith and patience. 
 
 It is unnecessary to add, that the important work of 
 preparing the following memoir for the press, was not 
 sought, nor was it undertaken without many serious 
 misgivings, and an oppressive sense of responsibility. 
 The circumstances that attended the request of Dr. 
 Green, appeared to give it the imperative force of a 
 claim. We have not indulged so much as the hope 
 that our duty would be discharged to the satisfaction of 
 all. We were so well aware of the diversity of senti- 
 ment in relation to his character and usefulness, espe- 
 cially in some of the most important doings of his life, 
 that we have not presumed upon success in any en- 
 deavour to make the many discordant opinions harmo- 
 nize with one another, nor with our own. The issuing 
 of the work without alteration or notes, has somewhat 
 lightened our toil, but the reader can easily imagine 
 that the humble service that remained, has given us 
 not a little solicitude as w^ell as labour. We have been 
 greatly aided by the cheerful and prompt co-operation 
 of those who have sent us valuable papers in relation to 
 their honoured friend, by which our pages will be 
 greatly enriched. 
 
 May the grace of which he was so largely a partaker, 
 be imparted to the readers of this memoir, and many 
 be incited to higher attainments in piety by the in- 
 fluence of his Godly example. 
 
TABLE or CONTEOTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. (1762—1778.) 
 
 Apology for writing his own life. Birth and parentage. Account of his father, 
 mother, and grandfather. Piety of his parents ; method of spending the Sabballi. 
 Origin of Bible classes. Follies and immoralities of his youth. Preparation for 
 College. Juvenile poetry. Smattering of medical knowledge. Dr. Rush. 
 
 Page 17—24 
 
 CHAPTER n. (1778—1782.) 
 
 Glad to avail himself of what he had heretofore written. Reminiscences — when 
 written — their general character — to whom addressed — where published. Intro- 
 duction. Must keep in mind his clerical character ; says no more of himself than 
 is necessary; his son's descent connected with our free institutions; who princi- 
 pally concerned in originating the American Revolution ; impatience of the 
 writer at hearing our revolution compared with that of France; difference of the 
 two illustrated in a number of particulars ; his father a decided whig ; argument 
 between his father and an English tory ; the tory makes confession of guilt before 
 his father's congregation, but never believed that Burgoyne surrendered to the 
 American forces. ........ 25 — 36 
 
 CHAPTER m. (1778—1782.) 
 
 Simplicity and plainness of manners and habits of living before our Revolution ; 
 exceedingly different from what we now witness ; illustrations ; slavery ; taverns ; 
 conveyances. Before revolution but seven colleges authorized to confer degrees 
 in the arts ; discoveries in science since his memory. The Bank of North Ame- 
 rica — for some time the only bank. Change for the worse in morality. Dr. Rit- 
 tenhouse ; Georgium Sidus ; Dr. R.'s funeral; address; member of his congre- 
 gation. Printing; its use in the Revolution. Holt's and Rivington's antagonistic 
 newspapers in New York; devices of Holt's paper; on the evacuation of New 
 York Rivington remained ; spy of Washington ; the writer's dealings with him. 
 Hamilton's first public display. Paine's Common Sense; its popularity; sick- j 
 ness and death of Paine. ....... 37 — 47 
 
 CHAPTER IV. (1778—1782.) 
 
 "He lies like the Bulletin" — a French proverb. "It is as true as if Charles Thom- 
 son's name were to it" — an American proverb. The old congress very careful 
 to state the exact truth. Obedience to recommendation of congress the test of 
 patriotism; illustrations. Disuse of tea. Wearing a badge of mourning. Cessa- 
 tion of foreign trade. Domestic manufactures encouraged. The women as good 
 whigs as the men. Salt; saltpetre; gunpowder; Washington embarrassed for 
 want of it; some brought from Africa. Sugar not produced ; boiling of sweet 
 apples for syrup. Description of Charles Thomson, perpetual Secretary of the 
 old congress; his employment after the revolution. Gage's gasconading procla- 
 mation ; writer's conversation about it with Samuel Adams; burlesqued in a 
 song. Excitement produced by battles of Lexington and Bunker Hill ; extended ; 
 even to the boys. His father particularly obnoxious to the tories, and through 
 
6 CONTENTS. 
 
 them to the British; his residence but twelve miles off British lines; his father 
 member of Provincial congress ; chairman of committee to draft the original con- 
 stitution of New Jersey ; his flight; instructions to writer if British should come. 
 The whole of Now Jersey militia called out; old men and boys left at home ; 
 the writer at fifteen stands guard and makes an arrest. . . . 48 — 59 
 
 CHAPTER V. (1778—1782.) 
 
 His fatlier's views in regard to ministers engaging in the active duties of the Revo- 
 lution. Mr. Caldwell. Dr. Witherspoon. Governor Franklin before the Pro- 
 vincial congress of New Jersey; Witherspoon's reply to his speech. Wither- 
 spoon in continental congress; his first speech. Comparison of desire for office 
 now and in the time of the Revolution. Speech of Jay. Able men in first con- 
 gress; their sources of subsistence. Paper currency. Errors of the congress, 
 of the states, and of the people. Issuing of bills of credit by congress ; com- 
 plaints of a man who was ruined; continuance of war unexpected by the people. 
 His father's views on the subject of the currency. Essays of" Eumenes." Plan 
 of congress. The British assist in depreciating the bills. Devices on the conti- 
 nental bills. ........ 60—74 
 
 CHAPTER VI. (1778—1782.) 
 
 Treatment of American prisoners captured by the British; Captain Huddy; Cap- 
 tain Asgill. Retaliation threatened. Ramsey's History. British humanity. Re- 
 lease of prisoners by the British ; their wretchedness ; twelve of them laid down 
 at his father's door; account of two who remained. Fever. Search for tory 
 property. The prison ship, " The Jersey." Inoculation and vaccination ; small- 
 pox in the army ; General Washington determines to inoculate the whole army. 
 His plan. Complaints. Account of those who were inoculated in his father's 
 family. The officers; their conduct. Cards. Ramsey's History. Smallpox 
 among the people. ....... 75 — 94 
 
 CHAPTER VH. (1778—1782.) 
 
 Boyish trainings ; desire to go out with militia ; enlisted before proper age ; military 
 spirit; expedition to Minisink ; General Wines ; character and anecdote ; alarm 
 gun ; expedition to Hackensack ; cannonade by British fort; an ambush ; expo- 
 sure of our men ; how we passed the night ; retreat ; expedition under Cutwater 
 to capture British boats sent to plunder the farmers ; a thief discovered ; the 
 boats escape ; a frigate fires upon the Americans; an adventure. Reflections. 
 Plan of his father to keep him out of the militia; teaches school. Invasion of 
 New Jersey under Kniphausen ; death of Mrs. Caldwell ; her husband's address to 
 the company of which the writer was a member; martial appearance of Steuben ; 
 Washington and his spy ; attack on f^lizabethtown point, by land ; greater num- 
 ber of British than expected; retreat of the militia in good order; profaneness 
 of the Colonel ; the writer's feelings ; Kniphausen's second incursion , Ramsey's 
 history; General Greene commands the Americans: the British gain tlie town of 
 Springfield after great loss ; they burn it ; the road sprinkled with blood of wound- 
 ed ; the brigade to which the writer belonged ; its station ; his father witnesses 
 the battle ; a discharge from field piece scatters the British ; approach of Wash- 
 ington ; retreat of Kniphausen. Diary. Feelings on viewing the battle ground ; 
 conduct of British ; ludicrous sign of a whig shoemaker. . . 95 — 123 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. (1778—1782.) 
 
 Intercourse with American officers leads to skepticism. Access to best writers 
 on Deism. Unsatisfactory recourse had to the IMble. Before the Evangelists 
 were read through, skepticism renounced. His plan recommended ; seriousness 
 follows; description of place of meditation and devotion ; dismissal of school ; 
 preparation for college ; enters college ; why the writer went to Nassau Hall 
 rather than Yale. Consequent complexion of after life. Resides with his 
 brother-in-law at time of seriousness. Rev. E. Bradford preached from 1 Tim. 
 ii. 5, on the Mediatorship of Christ. Impressed with the sermon ; meditation ; 
 raptures; increase of devotional feelings; conversion doubted; cause of doubts. 
 
CONTENTS. 7 
 
 Prayer meeting; prays in the family. His father's advice with respect to a pro- 
 fession of religion; admitted to the church in college; leads prayer in college 
 chapel; conduct of fellow-students. 124 — 133 
 
 CHAPTER IX. (1782—1785.) 
 
 Influence of a native Briton — Dr. Witherspoon's. Nassau Hall during Dr. 
 Witherspoon's Presidentship; Dr. W. enters political life; commencement 
 omitted in 1776-7 and S ; commencement of 1779. Instruction by Dr. Smith and 
 Mr. Riddle ; number of students ; college edifice used as barracks. Dr. Wither- 
 spoon returns to college in 1782. Rittenhouse's orrery. The church ; evacua- 
 tion of college edifice. Portrait of king George II. destroyed. Belcher's arms. 
 Attainments of writer before entering college; teaches grammar school ; reorga- 
 nization of the American Whig Society ; account of whig and cliosophic so- 
 cieties ; congress sits in Princeton ; celebration of 4th of July, 17S3 ; commence- 
 ment of 1783 ; valedictory oration ; presence of General Washington ; General 
 Washington's modesty ; conversation with writer ; present to the college. 
 Painting of the death of Mercer by Peale. Appointed tutor ; professor ; mar- ^ 
 riage; licensure by presbytery; difficulty in choosing profession; conversation with ^ 
 Dr. Smith. Intercourse with Dr. Smith and Dr. Witherspoon. Obligation to Dr. 
 Witherspoon. Explanation of difficulty in choosing profession ; conversation with 
 his father ; his colleague, Mr. Beach. Generous ofter of R. Stockton, Esq. Miss 
 Stockton desired that he should study law. Decision of the writer ; assent of 
 Miss Stockton. Marriage by Dr. Witherspoon. Family worship ; call to Charles- 
 ton, S. C. ; reasons for declining; his wife's answer; advice to those called to 
 setlemunts . 134 — 150 
 
 CHAPTER X. (1785—1789.) 
 
 First public service ; praise from Dr. Witherspoon ; Preaches in Philadelphia ; ap- 
 pointment as supply of 2d church and at Laurenceville. Ill health ; call to 
 Philadelphia ; accepted by Dr. Witherspoon's advice ; ordained in 1787 ; account 
 of ordination. Parties in Presbytery since 1752 ; their history. Dr. Ewing ; Dr. 
 Duffield ; law suit. Philadelphia as it was at his settlement; market-house; 
 bridge; Pottersfield ; churches; custom at funerals; custom of clergy when 
 Washington was President. Jefferson misrepresents an address written by 
 Dr. Green ; constitutional convention ; peace of Paris ; Adams at London ; 
 speech of George III. ; mistake as to parties in England ; private losses by 
 the war; restoration of estate of tories; refusal of the British to give up the 
 forts; exhaustion produced by the war ; national debt ; funds; Rhode Island's 
 refusal to enter into compact; no medium for commerce ; paper money; Massa- 
 chusetts' rebellion ; Dr. Witherspoon's essay on money; gloomy fears; Federal 
 convention; " Madison Papers ;" discussion of the constitution ; " The Federa- 
 list;" " The New Roof;" interposition of Providence in behalf of our country; 
 Washington's journey from Mount Vernon to New York; Ramsey's history; 
 Gray's bridge; dinner at Philadelphia; welcome at Trenton ; entrance at New 
 York ; oath of office ; his first speech to Congress ; reflections upon it. Con- 
 trast between feelings of Washington in 1776 and 17S9 ; anecdote of him at 
 battle of Trenton; federal procession in Philadelphia; Temple of liberty at 
 Bush Hill ; oration of Judge Wilson ; dinner at Dr. Sliippen's ; Madison ; McKean; 
 Bingham; controversy as to title of President ; location of federal city ; e:?cite- 
 ment; Dr. Witherspoon's essay, advising delay; an incident; displeasure of 
 Washington 151 — 179 
 
 CHAPTER XI. (1787.) 
 
 State of the Church before Revolution. Bishop White. Dutch Reformed Church. 
 Presbyterian Church ; first title of its constitution ; personal agency of the writer 
 in the alTairs of that Church ; first draughts of constitution ; title "General As- 
 sembly;" "General Council;" Confession of Faith; alterations ; form of pray- 
 ers ; care in framing constitution of the Church ; long life ; gratitude. ISO — 186 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER Xir. (1787—1791.) 
 
 Reminiscences terminate. Salary as pastor. Rent. The author's wife manages 
 secular concerns. Salary unpaid; embarrassments; gifts from the people; 
 punctuality; difficulty often attending collegiate pastoral charges; the writer 
 never experienced any. Dr. Sproat ; his intercourse with Dr. Green. Dr. 
 Abeel the pupil of Dr. G.; warm friendship between them. Dr. Janeway. Un- 
 derstanding as to daily remembrance in prayer. Church at Campington ; suspen- 
 sion by the war; arrangement of preaching; Dr. G. responsible for three weekly 
 services ; writes but one sermon a week. Dr. Rush's expression, " the clergy- 
 man's setting pole." Pauses. Rev. Daniel Jones' elocution. Large audiences 
 on Sabbath evening ; great attention ; sermons on the thorny points of theology ; 
 four sermons on 1 Peter iii. 16; reluctance to preach on these topics; house 
 crowded ; doctrines of sovereignty of God, and freedom of the will not explain- 
 ed, but believed in; publication of the sermons forbidden. Theatrical exhibi- 
 tions ; law against them ; evasion of it ; application for repeal ; opposed by 
 Quakers; Bishop White ; Dr. Green's agency; lawyer Lewis ; Nicholas Wain; 
 repeal of the law; conversation between General Stewart and Bishop White ; 
 " the pillars of the church." Dr. Witherspoon preaches first sermon before the 
 General Assembly. Dr. Green exchanges with Dr. Rodgers, and preaches in 
 New York. Call to New York ; letter declining it. Ministerial coquetry. Mem- 
 ber of General Assembly ; proposes intercourse between New England churches; 
 Dr. Rodgers proposed liberty to vote and speak. Illness of Rev. Jacob Green ; 
 his death; Dr. Green reaches Hanover after his burial; revival there; Dr. 
 Green preaches ; remarkable occurrence on his address to the youth. Sickness 
 of Jacob Green in 1773 ; efficacy of prayer ; his prognostication of his death. Dr. 
 Green's Diary ; introduction to it; commenced 1790 ; resolutions as to the way 
 it should be written ; desire for divine aid ; written in full until 1793 ; after- 
 wards in short hand. ...... 187 — 203 
 
 CHAPTER XUI. (1791.) 
 
 Journey to New England ; travelling Diary ; rules to be observed in travelling ; de- 
 tails which are unimportant omitted ; what is given is to show the state of the 
 country then ; goes to Hanover ; meets Mr. Bradford; thence to New York; 
 lodged with Dr. Rodgers ; Rye ; Stamford ; Gen. Putnam ; Norwalk ; Green- 
 field ; Dr. Dwight ; his character ; Stratford; Milford ; New Haven ; Dr. Stiles; 
 Dr. Green's grandfather first rector of Yale ; character of Dr. Stiles ; Walling- 
 ford ; Middletown ; Weathersfield ; culture of onions ; Hartford ; Free Mason 
 celebration; Mr. Strong; Suffi3ik ; Mr. Gray; Springfield; preached for Mr. 
 Howard ; Fisher Ames ; his speech in Congress on Jay's treaty ; Dr. Priestley's 
 opinion of it ; Western ; Yankee inquisitiveness ; Worcester ; Mr. Austin ; 
 New Divinity; Mr. Bancroft; Charlestown ; Boston; letters of introduction de- 
 livered ; trip to Noddle's Island ; Dr. Morse's character ; weekly lecture ; Mr. 
 Turner; set out for Portsmouth with Mr. Morse; Salem; Ipswich; Rowley; 
 preached for Mr. Bradford ; New^buryport ; Bishop Seabury ; Mr. Carey ; Mr. 
 Spring; Portsmouth; Mr. Buckminster ; visit to school; Mr. McClintock ; Mr. 
 Rowland; Exeter; Newburyport; conversation with Mr. Spring ; preached at 
 Rowley ; Salem ; preached at Charlestown ; attended association of clergy of 
 Boston; account of exercises; reflections upon them; celebration of the Hu- 
 mane Society; chowder; the Castle ; Governor Hancock ; afflictions of Gover- 
 nor Hancock ; his unreserved manner; his character; the witty hatter ; called 
 on the Governor ; Breed's Hill ; breakfasted with Samuel Adams ; his character; 
 preached at the weekly lecture ; Mr. Everett; Mr. Freeman; Mr. Belknap ; Mr. 
 West; preached for Mr. Eckley ; wax works; duck manufactory; Dr. Stillman; 
 dined with Governor Hancock ; Mrs. Hancock ; preached for Mr Thatcher, and 
 for Mr. Eckley; Dorchester Heights ; dined with Judge Russell; Cambridge; 
 President Willard ; Monument Hill; the monument; Cambridge commence- 
 ment; manner of President Willard ; speaking and composition inferior ; dinner; 
 the candidates for degrees metamorphosed into waiters ; riot in the gallery ; in- 
 terference of a trooper; affray sliows the feeling of the people in regard to mili- 
 tary and civil interference ; mistakes of the President ; his fame as a Greek 
 scholar; parts with Governor Hancock ; doctorates ; Providence ; detained the.re 
 by unfavourable winds ; Newport; preached for Dr. Hopkins; conversation on 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 new divinity ; Dr. Hopkin's character. Sails from Newport ; profaneness of 
 sailors; arrives at New York, Newark, New Brunswick, Princeton ; Dr. Wither" 
 spoon's second wife ; arrives home ; gratitude to God ; health of wife and 
 children; kindness of his people; religious impressions; journey useful; 
 many things omitted ; coldness and incivility seldom met with ; reasons for 
 transcribing so much of travelling diary ; occupation on return ; interruption of 
 study ; visitors ; treatment of them. Celebration of Lord's Supper. Decline 
 of religion. Family prayers ; oppressed with duties. . . 204 — 247 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 1. Composition and delivery of sermons. Advice of Dr. Witherspoon ; habit of Dr. 
 Green ; practised every method ; city audiences. Incident which relieved him 
 of his fears to attempt extemporaneous preaching ; criticisms of his congrega- 
 tion ; reflections on clerical elocution; Dr. Witherspoon's and President Davies' 
 style. Use of notes. Memorizing sermons. 2. Pastoral visitation and visiting 
 thesick; appreciation of the duty; inability to perform it; usage in the congregation; 
 complaints of the people ; reflections in diary upon them ; agreement with Dr. 
 Janevvay as to visiting ; impracticable ; instance of relief to a sick man; his 
 conversion; error of physicians in refusing admission to clergymen ; case of a 
 sick lady ; their objections considered ; embarrassment when first called upon 
 to visit the sick. 3. Catechising of children and youth; satisfactory performance 
 of this duty; classes of catechumens ; method of instruction. Mr. Eastburn ; 
 his life ; arrangement with Dr. Janeway. Manual of devotion. Catechetical 
 lectures. ........ 24S — 259 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Elected Chaplain to Congress ; serves eight years in connexion with Bishop White ; 
 extract from diary on his election ; doubts as to acceptance ; composes a prayer 
 to be used ; writes his resignation ; call from Bishop White; advice of Dr. John 
 B. Smith; prayed at opening of Congress; slanderous reports of irreverence of 
 congressmen; incident in Senate chamber; conduct of Adams and Jefferson 
 towards chaplains. Review of Jefl^erson's writings. Small attendance of mem- 
 bers complained of; reply of a congressman. Lamentable lack of punctuality in 
 ecclesiastical bodies. Dining with President Washington ; Jiis reserve on the 
 subject of foreign relations and subjects under debate in congress. Anecdotes 
 in regard to Jay's treaty and debates in congress ; presence ; punctuality ; open- 
 ing speech to congress ; his elocution ; anecdotes. Asking a blessing. Disorder 
 in House of Representatives; caricature. Speeches of Aaron Burr and Rufus 
 King in the Gallatin case ; character of King's eloquence. Address of clergy to 
 Washington; his answer. Usages of Washington continued by Adams. Public 
 fast. Proclamations of Adams written by Bishop White and Dr. Green; com- 
 mendation of them by the pious. ..... 260 — 271 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Pestilence— yellow fever in 1793. Clerical duties. Influenza. Illness in Dr. 
 Green's family. Jack the driver. Message from Dr. Green's mother-in-law; 
 family go to Princeton. Advice of Dr. Sproat. Death of Dr. Sproat ; his funeral 
 sermon ; description of scene in church. Address on the theatre. Mr. Abeel ; 
 his character. Yellow fever in 1797; family remove to Princeton; Dr. Green 
 remains ; adventure of Mrs. Green. Vertigo. Incident. Weekly record of 
 religious exercises ; gratitude to God. Effect as to religion produced by the 
 fever. Yellow fever in 1798 ; family remove to Princeton ; irresolution ; advice 
 to congregation ; occupation at Princeton. 1799. Dr. John B. Smith's death. 
 Visit to Hanover. 1S02. Robert Ralston. Occupations during the summer of 
 1802 272-2S4 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 1. Inflitenza and nephritic complaints ; gratitude to God ; melancholy. 2. Journey 
 to Virginia ; travel on the Sabbath ; warm springs ; miscellany ; sweet springs ; 
 preaching; baptism; Mr. Lewis ; accommodations of visiters ; venison. Bishop 
 
 2 
 
10 CONTENTS. 
 
 Madison. Major Willys ; his peculiarities ; respect for religion ; his sickness ; 
 conversation with hitn; kindness to Dr. Green. Captain Rose; incident on 
 leaving the room while Dr. Green was preaching ; challenged by Mr. Maccanalla ; 
 conversation with Captain Rose; duel prevented. Rattle-snake Hill; Natural 
 Bridge; Lexington; Dr. Baxter; return home; gratitude; melancholy. 3. 
 Burning of the College edifice at Princeton in 1802 ; meeting of the trustees ; 
 address written by Dr. Green ; acts as President in Dr. Smith's absence. Sick- 
 ness of his first wife ; water on the chest her disease. 4. Death of Mrs. Green, 
 1807. 5. Church at Campington erected; opened for public worship in 1805. 
 6. Vertigo and its effects ; prayer; preaches in circular pew instead of pulpit ; 
 difficulties. 7. Acceptance with the people ; public services in benevolent enter- 
 prises ; poor. Chains before houses of worship. Bible Society. 8. Melancholy; 
 its nature ; spiritual difficulties. Reference to catechetical lectures. Religious 
 exercises ; their effects ; their source. 9. The people request him to travel; 
 removes to Bristol ; journey to New England. Alteration of pulpit of his 
 church. 10. Delegate to the General Association of Connecticut in 1806. Dr. 
 Dwight. Total solar eclipse. 11. House struck by lightning ; reflections upon 
 it. 12. Removed to Germantown. Blank in diary. State of health. State of 
 congregation. 13. Journey to Yellow Springs. Bedford. A Methodist Elder; 
 his attack. Illness. The influenza. 14. Residence at Bristol; sickness ; ina- 
 bility to preach ; twenty-third psalm ; prayers of his people. 15. First Bible 
 Society in United States; address written by Dr. Green; quoted by Secretary of B. 
 and F. Bible Society; soliciting funds; distributing bibles. 16. General Assem- 
 hiy''s Magazine ; resolution of General Assembly ; committee of editors. The 
 " new series." Mr. William Tennent; the account of his suspended animation. 
 17. CyclopcEdias reviewed. Bishop White and Dr. Green. 18. Second marriage. 
 19. Death of his mother. 20. Catechetical lectures. . . 285 — 318 
 
 CHAPTER XVIir. 
 
 . Clerical Associations. Plan for preventing the spread of infidel principles. 
 Jefi'erson ; Dr. Smith ; Mr. Palmer. " The preacher of liberal sentiments." 
 "Society for improvement as clergymen;" its plan; exercises. Dr. Ewing. 
 
 2. Attendance on Church Judicatories. Punctual attendance an important duty ; 
 always performed by Dr. Green ; afiairs of the church in which he was engaged. 
 
 3. Missionary Operations. Compendious view of Presbyterian Missions; ex- 
 tract to show his opinion as to method of conducting missions; New York 
 Missionary Society; adaptation of church judicatories for missionary enterprise; 
 standing committee of General Assembly in 1802; Dr. Green chairman; arduous 
 duties; Board of Missions; Home Missionary Society; revival of Presbyterian 
 Board; reorganization; overture to the General Assembly; its effect; elected 
 President of the Board ; labours in that office ; opinion in regard to Foreign 
 Missions; A. B. C. F. M.; member of it ; Messrs. Hill and Newell; their visit 
 to Philadelphia. Mr. Stewart. Betsey Stockton ; her letters published. Attend- 
 ance on A. B. C. F. M. ; speech in its favour; the Missionary Herald. Daily 
 prayers for spread of gospel. Foreign Missionary Society of Synod of Pittsburgh ; 
 its transfer to the General Assembly. Dr. Hoge ; rejection of the action of 1835 
 by Assembly of 1836; its effect; resolution of orthodox in case of defeat ; extract 
 from sketch of missions. 4. Controversies in the Church; course of Dr. Green ; 
 dislike of controversy ; editor of Christian Advocate; course in General Assem- 
 bly of 1S37 and 1838; legal proceedings in consequence; attendance on the 
 ■whole trial both at Nisi Prius and in Banc ; no anxiety as to result of suit. His- 
 torical Narrative of the Church, written by Dr. Green in 1839; also reply to 
 Synod of the Canjidas ; retirement from General Assembly. 5. Theological 
 Seminary. Dr. Griffin. Seminary at Andover; refusal to send candidates there. 
 Anxiety of Presbyterian ministers. Overture to General Assembly of 1805. Dr. 
 Alexander's sermon in 1807. Overture in 1809 of Presbytery of Philadelphia. 
 Report of committee of General Assembly. Plans submitted to the Presbyteries ; 
 result; resolutions of General Assembly. Committee to draft plan of Seminary; 
 aid from other members of committee; plan reported to General Assembly; two 
 articles laid over; plan printed before meeting of General Assembly; modifica- 
 tion of Assemblies since 1811; first meeting of Directors; Dr. Green President; 
 corner stone laid in 1815; charter of trustees; views of Dr. Green in regard to 
 
CONTENTS. 11 
 
 his course. Revivals. Remark to Witherspoon by Whitefield. Contributions to 
 the Seminary. Addresses to students. 6. Efforts to prevent Sabbath desecration. 
 Letter of Philadelphia Synod. ...... 319—337 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Election as President of Nassau Hall ; unanimous ; not aware of its being pro- 
 posed. "A devoted man." Dr. Alexander. Dr. Miller's course. Conversa- 
 tion with Col. Ogden ; with Richard Stockton; with Dr. Miller; with my wife. 
 Letter to the Trustees. Conduct of his congregation. Dr. Rush's advice. Day 
 of prayer; doubts as to acceptance. Writes address to congregation ; reasons 
 for printing rather than preaching it ; reprinted at Pittsburgh. Leaves for Prince- 
 ton in October 1S12. The faculty; meetings. Mr. Slack, Mr. Lindsley, and Mr. 
 Clarke. Paper on commencing duties as President; resolutions in regard to 
 duties; resolutions followed. Fir«t address to the students. State of the Col- 
 lege. Indulgences. Visiting the faculty by students. Failure of Board to 
 meet. Insubordination. Remark of a Trustee. Ceremonies of proposed inau- 
 guration. Dismissals. Reports to the Board. Circulars. Bible Society. Intro- 
 duction of classics. Longinus. Ignorance of Greek and Latin. Vacation. Fu- 
 neral of Dr. Rush. Addition to the College. General Assembly. Dr. Miller 
 appointed Professor of Theological Seminary. Hears theological students recite 
 Blair's Rhetoric. Sickness of students and Tutor Lindsley. General health 
 of Princeton. ........ 33S— 349 
 
 CHAPTER XX. (1S13— 1818.) 
 
 Constant attention to discipline necessary. Death of eldest son ; account of him ; 
 his character. Reflections. Fall vacation. Hanover. Philadelphia. Special 
 prayer every month. Extract from diary in regard to prayer. Omission of diary. 
 Mischief in College ; "crackers;" sickness. Death of his wife. Extract from 
 diary. Prayer to God in view of affliction. Extract from report to Trustees. 
 Riots in College ; fire; " the big cracker." Meeting of the faculty. Design of 
 rioters; elude detection for some days; two individuals in town arrested; in- 
 crease of difficulties in College; incident; address to students; applications for 
 holiday; sleighing; dismissals. Trial at New Brunswick; subpoenas for stu- 
 dents ; they decline giving testimony. Measures taken to inflict College discip- 
 line ; confession of one of those implicated ; his refusal to bear testimony ; action 
 of faculty in regard to the four who had refused to testify at New Brunswick ; 
 their motives ; conditions proposed ; answer of students ; address to them by Dr. 
 Green; conversation with dismissed students ; appearance of culprits before the 
 faculty; their pledge ; reasons assigned by them for their conduct ; promises made ; 
 address to them by Dr. Green ; order in College ; statement published ; return of 
 chief culprit; examination; " crackers ;" dismissals. Religious exercises ; dis- 
 cipline; Board of Trustees; tHeir action; health. Spring vacation, 1814. Hanover; 
 Philadelphia. General Assembly. Widows' Fund Society. Summer session 
 1814. Suicide. Theological students worship in College chapel. Fall vacation. 
 Synod. Philadelphia. Winter session, 1814. Revival. Preaching. Report to 
 the Trustees. Order in College. Dismissals. Account of revival ; printed by 
 order of Trustees. Christian Observer; remarks by Dr. Green on its criticisms. 
 Study of the Bible. Effects of revival ; several became preachers. Spring vaca- 
 tion. Philadelphia. Communion. Dr. Payson and his son. Affianced to Miss 
 McCulloh. Corner stone of Theological Seminary laid. Marriage. Winter 
 session 1815. Report to Trustees. Accessions to the College. Causes of youth 
 leaving College. Error of parents in pressing their children too far forward. 
 Government of College. Reasons of greater disorder in winter than in sum- 
 mer. Dismissals. Peculiar state of religion. Civil prosecutions. Refusal of 
 Grand Jury to indict. Gap in journal. Summer session 1816. College duties. 
 Theological Seminary. Fall vacation. Presbytery. Visit to Baltimore; re- 
 view of journey. Fall session 1S16. "Crackers;" riot; dismissals; let- 
 ters to parents. Gap in diary. "Address to friends of College." Extracts 
 from diary. Reading. Health. Examinations. Particular account of duties 
 until commencement. Baccalaureate sermon. Weekly statement of religious 
 feelings. Mr. Marratt. Correction of orations. Riley's Narrative. Oysters, 
 peaches and cantclopes. Uses of a diary. Committing of sermon on Sunday. 
 
12 CONTENTS. 
 
 Donations to the Seminary. Letter of my wife to her brother. Her sickness. 
 Dejection. Preaches Baccalaureate. Commencement exercises. Vacation. 
 Religious exercises. His wife's ill health; her donation to Seminary. Dr. 
 Green solicits subscriptions in Philadelphia. Winter session 1817. College 
 duties. Death of Mrs. Green ; aversion to showy funeral. College duties. 
 Feelings. Particular account of occupations from diary. Communion. Account 
 of duties and religious exercises. Encyclopedia. Preparing article " New Jer- 
 sey." Secret prayer. Accounts of Theological Seminary. Professorships. 
 Life of Buchanan. Sickness. ..... 350 — 416 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. (1818—1822.) 
 
 Spring vacation 1818. General Assembly; minute on Slavery. Widows' Fund 
 Heat of summer of 181S. Melancholy state of the College ; prayer for direction: 
 Day of special prayer; subjects for prayer. Printing of report on scholarships 
 and trustees. Baccalaureate. Commencement. Son Jacob appointed Professor 
 Fall vacation 1818. Presbytery. Mr. Lindsley's sermon. Preaching. Hanover 
 Synod. Philadelphia. Winter session 1819 ; order of the College. Health. Jo^ 
 seph Lancaster. Education Society. Application to the Legislature to patron 
 ize the College ; its action ; money voted to repair after Revolution ; disappro 
 bation by the people. Spring vacation 1820. College Laws. Presbytery 
 General Assembly. Summer session 1820; accession. Sermon-writing. Health 
 Answer to prayer. Baccalaureates. Commencement. Vacation. President 
 Allen. Nothing noticeable till 1822. Memorial for holiday. Board of Trus 
 tees. Spring 1822. Action in regard to professorship of natural philosophy 
 remonstrance of Dr. Green; thoughts of resignation ; consultation with friends: 
 two questions proposed. Commencement 1822. Letter of resignation ; answer 
 of trustees. Conduct of students in summer session 1822. Prayer meeting 
 Religious exercises. HI health. Religious state of College. Missionary Society 
 missionaries to the Indians. Letter of Presbyterian congregation of Princeton ; 
 answer. Letter ol" students ; answer. .... 417 — 438 
 
 CHAPTER XXIL (1822—1834.) 
 
 Return to Philadelphia. Translation of Pictet. The Presbyterian Christian Advo- 
 cate. Catechetical Lectures. Preaching. Diary. General Assembly. Car- 
 lisle; Lancaster. Birthday. Temptations. Princeton. Inauguration of Dr. 
 Carnahan. Hanover. Theological Seminary. Doubts; religious feelings ; com- 
 munion. Dizziness. Preaching. African church ; charity in his will explained. 
 Visiting the sick. Lectures to Sabbath school teachers. Communion service. 
 Day of special prayer. Bible Society. Weekly clerical meeting. Moderator of 
 General Assembly 1824. Western Theological Seminary. The Boards of the 
 Presbyterian Church. President of Jefferson Medical College. 439 — 447 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. (1834—1846.) 
 
 Interruption in preaching. Lectures in College of New Jersey. Resumes Preach- 
 ing. Gives up Christian Advocate. Extracts from diary. 1835. Session of 
 the African church. Baptism of an East Indian. Fast-day ; feelings in regard 
 to it. Visiters. Gloom. Sabbath exercises. Prayer meeting. Monthly Con- 
 cert. Sick woman. Andrew Ilodge. Sabbath spent at home in going through 
 exercises of public worship. Day of special prayer; objects of prayer. Dr. 
 Blythe; Mr. Forsyth. Princeton; address to theological students. Journey to 
 Pittsburgh; preaches at Columbia. Convention; action sermon; elected Presi- 
 dent of Convention. General Assembly. Foreign Missionary Society. Preach- 
 ing. Sickness of son. African church. Gloomy feelings. Hanover. Birthday. 
 Gratitude for protection in journey. Communion. Preaches at Princeton. Pre- 
 paration for writing History of Presbyterian Church. Conversation with Dr. 
 Alexander as to teaching theological students the Catechism. Life of Wither- 
 spoon ; change in family ; preaches at House of Refuge. Dr. Woods on native 
 depravity. 13oard of Education. Princetion. Religious fears. Kilpin's Me- 
 moirs. Mariners' church. Sabbath employment. Presbytery. Study of Hebrew. 
 Preaches at Orphans' Asylum. York. Synod. Religious exercises. Dr. 
 Breckinridge's sermon on the Reformation. Sabbath exercises. Fast-day. 1836. 
 Dr. Witherspoon's life recommenced. Health. Preaching. State of mind. Death 
 
CONTENTS. 13 
 
 of grandchild. Birthday. Reflections. Visit to Hanover. Death of Robert 
 Ralston ; his character and intimate relations with Dr. Green ; his charity ; the 
 Thornton of America ; his funeral sermon ; address at his grave. Symington on 
 the Atonement. Address to children at catechetical examination. Speech at 
 laying corner-stone of Second Presbyterian Church. Synod. Report on dese- 
 cration of the Sabbath. Subscriptions to Foreign Missionary Society. Duty 
 of all persons in this country to vote at elections. Preaches his longest 
 sermon for Dr. Darrah. Private prayer. Feelings at communion. 1S37. 
 Religious difficulties. Convention. General Assembly. Giddiness. Struggles 
 in the Assembly ; choice of moderator ; Old School majority ; Convention 
 return thanks to God ; memorial presented to General Assembly ; Old School 
 measures carried ; character of debates ; previous question ; majorities. Remarks 
 on the reform made by Assembly. Religious exercises. Member of Assembly 
 lS3Sand 1839. Church trial. Declines further appointment to General Assembly. 
 Attendance on Synod and Presbytery. Last regular sermon preached at Prince- 
 ton to coloured people, 1843. Last public service, at communion in Philadel- 
 phia 1S46. End of autobiography. .... 448 — 477 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Recapitulation of leading facts and remarks. Illustration of divine sovereignty. 
 Honours at College. Congress attend commencement. Respect to Washington. 
 Appointed tutor and professor. Colleague of Dr. Sproat. Member of the 
 American Philosophical Society. Chaplain to congress. Drs. Abeel and Jane- 
 way successively his colleagues. Elected President of the College of New 
 Jersey ; introduces the study of the Bible ; Thursday evening lecture ; revival 
 of religion. Resignation of the Presidentship and return to Philadelphia. Estab- 
 lishment of the Theological Seminary at Princeton. Christian Advocate. Dr. 
 W. A. McDowell's letter. Dr. Green's zeal in the cause of Missions ; his 
 prominent part in all the Missionary operations of the Presbyterian Church. 
 Elected President of the Board in 1828, and continued to the end of his life. His 
 catholic spirit; his opinions of voluntary Associations and national Societies; 
 his firmness in maintaining them ; struggle in the General Assembly of 1828 ; his 
 noble spirit; a general public benefactor; tribute of respect by the General 
 Assembly in 1846. ....... 478 — 490 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Beginning of the writer's familiar acquaintance with Dr. Green ; tokens of regard ; 
 symptoms of increasing bodily infirmity ; weakness in his lower limbs and difficulty 
 in speaking ; habits of reading, study and correspondence ; study of the Scrip- 
 tures in the original ; Scott's Commentary ; cheerfulness ; domestic comforts ; 
 his decline attended with little bodily pain ; his views of death ; devotional 
 habits; token of affection for the Bible; a season of great spiritual comfort; 
 respect for the Sabbath and manner of spending it in private. Dr. Green's 
 decline not attended by any acute disease. His response to his clerical 
 brethren and other visiters. Wakeful hours of night. Impressive scene on the 
 Sabbath but one before his death. Closing scene. Coincidence between the cases 
 of Dr. Green and Dr. Chalmers. ..... 491 — 501 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Letter of Rev. Dr. Plumer of Baltimore. Difficulty of preparing a memoir of Dr. 
 Green. Remark of Dr. John BlairSmith. Dr. Green's manners of the ante-revolu- 
 tionary type ; reasons why not popular; self-control and good temper; clearness 
 of his conceptions; a lover of good men; his delight in making others happy. 
 Dr. Green's real character not known. Nervous affections. Not fond of contro- 
 versy. Always dignified and self-possessed. Advice on the subject of polemical 
 preaching. Kind feelings towards the New England clergy ; remark in relation to 
 the atonement; respect for himself. Occasion for many remarks of the editor 
 superseded by the manuscript. ..... 502 — 510 
 
14 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 Dr. Green's piety the most prominent trait in his character; constrained by the 
 love of Christ; his habits eminently devotional; frequency of his seasons of 
 prayer ; anecdote ; mode of reading the Scriptures and of praying ; fasting ; 
 habitual readiness for religious conversation ; favourite topic of discourse at the 
 communiontable; a common remark by him ; farewell to his fellow communi- 
 cants ; humility ; why recur to this trait again. Remark of Henry Martyn. Dr. 
 Green not unmoved by the tokens of public esteem. Remark of a member of the 
 Society of Friends; what may have given occasion to it. Dr. Green conscious 
 of the power of temptation and his mode of resistance. Hint of a hearer on 
 " holding the hay too high." Remark about himself in connexion with a clerical 
 brother. Incident illustrating his extreme tenderness of conscience ; charity ; 
 kindness in speaking of his brethren. The editor's province. Dr. Green always 
 sincere and honourable in his opposition ; his charitable opinions of the per- 
 formances of his brethren ; his patience and forbearance under provocation ; 
 anecdote of Mrs. Green. Complaint of a caviller about preaching old sermons; 
 practical remark; ingenuousness and candour; not chargeable with duplicity; 
 resemblance to Richard Baxter. Dr. Green's candour not suited to promote 
 his popularity ; his independence, and tenacious adherence to his opinions mis- 
 understood ; remark to Dr. John Breckenridge. Letter of Dr. Miller of Princeton ; 
 early acquaintance with Dr. Green ; Dr. Green's attention to him in sickness ; 
 Dr. Green's letter to him in relation to the Gospel ministry ; his continued kind- 
 ness after he became a preacher. Remarks on the ministry of Dr. Green ; 
 character of his preaching ; remarks on the relation of colleague ; opinion con- 
 cerning his ministry for more than forty years. Agency in planning and estab- 
 lishing the Theological Seminary at Princeton. Motive in accepting the office of 
 President of the College of New Jersey ; successful administration of its aftairs ; 
 resignation and retirement to Philadelphia. Traits in his character ; pre-eminent 
 piety ; entire and cordial devotion in public prayer ; his habitual posture in 
 prayer. Solicitude for the cultivation of piety among candidates for the minis- 
 try, as evinced in his address to the students of the Theological Seminary at 
 Princeton. Warm attachment to evangelical truth ; no bigoted sectarian ; no 
 heresy hunter; his sacred regard for the truth; his honesty and candour ; a 
 remarkable instance. Character of his speeches in the General Assembly; never 
 employed the weapons of sarcasm, ridicule and recrimination ; defect in his style 
 of writing. Prompt and punctual response to all the claims of justice and 
 charity. Payment of debts; freedom from a mercenary spirit; liberality in 
 giving; anecdote; remarkable freedom from jealousy or suspicion ; a class of 
 " little men" described. Dr. Green in favour of every scheme which would 
 promote the honour of his Master; a large and heavenly-minded man. Dr. 
 Miller a debtor to his memory. ..... 511 — 540 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIir. 
 
 Certain deficiencies in an autobiography to be supplied by the editor. Substantial 
 agreement of Dr. Green's friends in relation to his general character. Not pos- 
 sessed of what some call genius. Qualities of his mind. Success in study. A 
 critic in Hebrew and Greek. His style not unlike Dr. Witherspoon's. His 
 reviews. His best published sermons. Lectures on the Catechism. INIanner of 
 preparing for the pulpit. The fascination and power of his eloquence. Himself 
 an exemplification of the preacher described in his farewell exhortation to his 
 people. Not an extemporaneous preacher. His prayers premeditated, and some- 
 times written and committed. His influence in the General Assembly. Punctuality 
 and diligence as a member. His usual time and manner of speaking. His 
 character in private life. Equanimity in trials. Personal appearance and 
 dress. ......... 541 — 548 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 Letter of Dr. Janeway ; promptness and pleasure in writing it. Acquaintance of 
 more than half a century; colleague more than thirteen years. Dr. Green's per- 
 son; intellectual powers. College honours. Chosen Tutor, and then Professor. 
 His literary labours. Influence and importance in different ecclesiastical bodies. 
 
CONTENTS. 15 
 
 Dr. Speece ; anecdote. A powerful debater. Regulations adopted by the Gene- 
 ral Assembly in 1798. Reconsideration requested by the Presbytery of New- 
 York ; successfully opposed by Dr. Green. Regulations relating to foreign 
 ministers and licentiates. Firmness and decision. Exhibition of these traits 
 when teacher of a school in early life; also when chaplain of congress. Presi- 
 dent Adams' proclamation concerning a fast day. Resolutions of the clergy at 
 the death of Hamilton. Conduct at the Sweet Springs of Virginia. His firmness 
 and decision manifested on the revival of religion at Princeton College. Letter 
 to Dr. Janeway containing his views of a revival of religion. His piety. Fasting. 
 Liberality in giving. Did not seek honour. Elected Professor of Theology by 
 the Trustees of New Jersey College. Extract from letters. Domestic relations. 
 Government of his children. Death of his eldest son. Eminently qualified for 
 preaching ; love for it. Letter from Bristol. Giddiness. Complaints not imagi- 
 nary. Friday evening lectures. Sabbath-day discourses ; unlike many modern 
 sermons. His delivery. Mr. Eastburn. Cherry street service. Dr. Green as 
 a pastor. Instruction of youth in the Catechism. Visits to the sick. Com- 
 plaints. Love of Presbyterianism. One of a committee of three in 1798 to pub- 
 lish the Confession of Faith. Answer to the request of the Presbytery of New 
 York. Chairman of the Committee of Missions. Activity in the cause. Over- 
 ture on the subject of education. President of the Board of Directors of the 
 Theological Seminary at Princeton. Plan for a fund to defray the travelling ex- 
 penses of commissioners to the General Assembly. Motion in the Presbytery of 
 Philadelphia, which issued in the " purification of the church from false doc- 
 trine." His motives. Conversation with Dr. Janeway on the subject in 1830. 
 His manner of bearing reproach. Liberality towards other denominations. 
 Bishop White. High Churchism. Ride with Bishop White, Dr. Abercrombie, 
 and Dr. Janeway. Episcopal forms at funerals. Burying place of the Second 
 Presbyterian church. Action of the session. Proposition to Bishop White ; his 
 answer. Bishop White not a High Churchman ; did not refuse to unite with his 
 clerical brethren of other denominations in recommending the observance of 
 days for religious purposes. Counsel to Mrs. Leiper ; attachment to her friends. 
 Letter from Bristol. Prayer for his brethren. Love for the Second Presbyte- 
 rian church. Usefulness. Always ready to aid any good plan. Bible Society. 
 Many brought into the church during his ministry. College of New Jersey. 
 Revival. Zeal for the purity and prosperity of the Presbyterian Church. His 
 great trials. Tribute of respect by the General Assembly in 1846; also in 184S 
 at Baltimore, when Dr. Cuyler announced his death. Dr. Green a great and 
 good man. Remark to Dr. Janeway in one of his last interviews. Letter of 
 Dr. Murray. Dr. Green possessed of two characters ; Dr. Murray's impression 
 when he first saw him him in 1826; occasion of his acquaintance. Entire revo- 
 lution in his feelings. Friendship of his children for Dr. Green. Dr. Green a 
 truthful character; such a man not popular with a certain class; his firmness; a 
 fervent and instructive preacher ; his utterance and manner ; always understood. 
 Lectures on the Catechism a fair specimen of his style of preaching. Excelled 
 as an expounder of the Scriptures. Lectures to the Sabbath school teachers of 
 Philadelphia. A truly devotional man. Preparation for conducting the devo- 
 tional exercises of a congregation. Dr. Murray's first sermon. Anecdote. Last 
 interview with Dr. Green. Dr. Green's catholic spirit. Dr. Woods. Joy in the 
 good done by other Christian denominations. Dr. Green's Presbyterianism. 
 Remarkably gifted as a son of consolation ; illustration in the case of Miss Lin- 
 rard. Dr. Green's literary character; among the first class of the educated men 
 of his age. Some of his ablest productions written after he had passed his four- 
 score years. Deserving of a name among the "Lights of the American Pulpit." 
 Interment at Princeton, New Jersey. Funeral services. Epitaph. 549 — 607 
 
16 CONTENTS. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 (A.) 
 
 Extract from President Quincy's History of Cambridge University. Quotation from 
 the Address of Hon. S. L. Soutiiard. Sentiment of Dr. Miller at the Centennial 
 Celebration of the College of New Jersey. Letter of the Rev. Dr. Magie. 611 
 
 (B.) 
 Epitaph by Dr. Green on the death of his first wife. . . . 612 
 
 (C.) 
 Account of Dr. Green's first sermon. ..... 613 
 
 (D.) 
 
 Sketch of Rev. Abram Pierson, his maternal grandfather. . . 613 
 
 (E.) 
 
 Address of the Philadelphia Clergy to President Washington, and his reply. 614 
 
 (F.) 
 A sketch of Dr. Sproat. ....... 615 
 
 (GO 
 
 Response to Dr. Miller by Dr. Green when inaugurated President of the College of 
 New Jersey. ........ 618 
 
 (H.) 
 Account of the revival in the College in 1815. .... 618 
 
 (I.) 
 
 Proclamation of a day of fasting and prayer — prepared for President Adams. 622 
 
 (K.) 
 
 Prayer offered at the time of the national grief on account of the death of Wash- 
 ington. ......... 6«.3 
 
 (L.) 
 Questions and counsels given to the subjects of the revival in the College. 624 
 
 List of Publications. ....... 627 
 
THE LIFE 
 
 OP THE 
 
 Rev. ASHBEL GEEEN, D.D. LL.D. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Froji the Year 1762 to 1778. 
 
 Hackneyed as is the excuse for authorship, that it was 
 undertaken on the advice of friends, it is nevertheless 
 true, that my life would never have been written by 
 myself, if those whose opinions I thought I ought to 
 regard, had not urged me to it ; nay, if they had not 
 laid it upon me as a duty which I owed to them and to 
 the Christian community. They remarked, that I had 
 been active in the concerns of the church to which I 
 belong, and had witnessed important occurrences both 
 in the church and in the state, and that if a statement 
 of these were connected, with a more particular account 
 of my religious exercises than I had ever given, as far 
 as they knew, they thought that the narration would be 
 interesting, and very useful. The consideration of use- 
 fulness, I can truly say, prevailed with me to yield to 
 the representation made ; not indeed without consider- 
 able reluctance, both because the labour assumed would, 
 
 3 
 
18 LIFE OF THE 
 
 at my time of life, be onerous, and because it is difficult 
 for a man to write his own life properly. It ought to 
 avoid extreme minuteness on the one hand, and undis- 
 criminating generality on the other; to be like the 
 features of the face, indicative of a common nature, and 
 yet characteristic of an individual; containing nothing 
 that is false rather than all that is true : for there are 
 some things that a prudent and conscientious man 
 should not reveal to any mortal ; and there are others, 
 which a regard to the feelings of living individuals 
 forbids to be published. 
 
 May a gracious God direct both my thoughts and 
 my pen, that I say all that I ought, and nothing that 
 would be better concealed ! 
 
 My birth was on the sixth day of July, 1762, at 
 Hanover, in the county of Morris, and state of New 
 Jersey. My father w^as the Rev. Jacob Green, Mdio 
 was a native of the town of Maiden, in the state 
 of Massachusetts. He w^as a graduate of the College 
 or University of Cambridge, near Boston, in New 
 England; and w^as engaged by the celebrated evan- 
 gelist, the Rev. George Whitefield, to be a teacher of 
 his Orphan House Academy, in the state of Georgia. 
 He accompanied Mr. Whitefield in his journey to the 
 South as far as Elizabethtown in New Jersey. There 
 Mr. Whitefield heard such discouraging accounts in 
 regard to his Orphan House, that he told my father 
 that he feared he should not be able to fulfil his engage- 
 ments to him relative to salary ; and he put it at the 
 option of my father, either to take the risk of the suc- 
 cess of the Orphan House enterprise, or to receive an 
 indemnity for his expenses and losses till that time. 
 
REV. A.SHBEL GREEN. 19 
 
 and to stop where he then was. After consulting with 
 Mr. Dickenson and Mr. Burr, (both of whom were 
 afterwards presidents of the College of New Jersey,) 
 who strongly advised him to abandon his Georgia expe- 
 dition, and to study divinity, and be licensed to preach 
 the gospel, my father chose the latter alternative pro- 
 posed by Mr. Whitefield; studied divinity under the 
 direction of Mr. Burr; was soon called to settle in the 
 Presbyterian congregation of Hanover; was the pastor 
 of that congregation for forty-five years ; and died and 
 was buried there in the month of May, 1790. 
 
 My father was twice married ; by his first wife he 
 had three children, by his second six. My mother, my 
 father's second wife, whose Christian name was Eliza- 
 beth, was the daughter of the Rev. John Pierson, for 
 a long time the pastor of the congregation of Wood- 
 bridge in New Jersey, where, I believe, my mother 
 was born. Mr. Pierson, my maternal grandfather, and 
 whom I well remember, died at my father's house, in 
 the eighty-first year of his age, in the month of August 
 or September, in the year 1770. It is stated on his 
 tombstone that he was a minister of the gospel fifty- 
 seven years. 
 
 Both my parents were eminently pious ; my mother 
 always praying with the family, when my father was 
 from home. In no other family have I ever known 
 the Lord's day to be observed with equal strictness and 
 solemnity, as in that, in which, under the paternal 
 roof, it was my happy lot to pass a number of my 
 juvenile years. My father, after preaching to the 
 people of his pastoral charge twice on each Sabbath in 
 the summer and once in winter, and after resting for a 
 
20 LIFE OF THE 
 
 short time, had his whole family collected together for 
 instruction and devotion. It is at least seventy years 
 ago, and yet in my mind's eye, I see him sitting in his 
 arm chair, and without book, and commonly with his 
 eyes shut, asking in regular order every question in 
 the Westminster Shorter Catechism, helping or cor- 
 recting those who could not repeat it perfectly; and 
 sometimes making remarks on particular answers, or 
 on the whole catechism after it had been repeated. 
 When this part of the exercise was finished, the chil- 
 dren of the family, of whom there were five or six, were 
 questioned on five chapters previously prescribed, the 
 questioner still neither using nor needing a book. To 
 this succeeded an inquiry in regard to the text or texts 
 he had preached on ; and what we could recollect of 
 the sermons we had heard. This was followed by 
 asking the elder children what other books they had 
 read besides the Bible, and by the repetition of short 
 sentences of devotional poetry which any of us could 
 remember. The whole was concluded sometimes with 
 a short address from my father, and always by an 
 impressive prayer. No secular business, nor conversa- 
 tion on secular subjects, was allowed in the family, 
 except that which related to milking the cows, and 
 relieving the necessities of the other brute animals, of 
 which my father had a considerable number. 
 
 When I was tutor in college, at the time when Dr. 
 Witherspoon was on his mission to Britain, to solicit 
 benefactions for the College of which he was the presi- 
 dent, the whole instruction of the college devolved upon 
 Dr. Smith and myself The doctor took the two 
 higher classes of the college for private instruction in 
 
REV, ASHBEL GREEX. 21 
 
 religion on the Lord's day; and he requested me to 
 take charge of the Sophomore and Freshman classes, 
 and to give them such reliorious instruction as I should 
 think most suitable; and I thought I could not do 
 better than adopt that part of my father's plan, which 
 consisted of prescribing five chapters in the Bible, to 
 be examined on as a Sabbath day's exercise. The 
 Rev. Robert Finley, who was afterwards settled at 
 Baskenrido-e, was then a member of the Freshman 
 class ; and he was the first clergyman, except myself, 
 that I ever heard of, as instituting a Bible class in his 
 congregation. When 1 became the president of the 
 Colleo-e in 1812, all the students were formed into a 
 Bible class, and I not long after heard of what I have 
 stated in regard to Doctor Finley. Perhaps this valu- 
 able instruction of Bible classes may be traced into my 
 father's family. Great good is often done beyond the 
 views of those who give it origin.* 
 
 My early religious education preserved me, during 
 the time I lived with my pious parents, from open and 
 profligate vice, or, at least, from that which the world 
 would so denominate. And yet I have to lament that 
 I grieved them by some acts of disobedience, and by 
 the youthful follies and irregularities in which I in- 
 dulged. My native corruptions, I think, were pecu- 
 liarly strong; and but for providential restraints, and 
 a kind of constitutional timidity, might have carried me 
 to any excess. I was not habitually profane in my 
 conversation; and yet, among my companions, I did 
 not always scruple an oath. But secret sins, known 
 only to God and myself, are those which, on a review 
 
 * Appendix, A. 
 
22 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of my youthful days, I have cause chiefl}^ to mourn, 
 and most deeply to deplore. 
 
 The instruction which I received in preparing for 
 the standing which I took at entering college, was 
 chiefly derived from my father. It was not, however, 
 his original intention to give me a liberal education. 
 He had four sons; of whom the eldest and the youngest 
 he intended for scholars ; but the intermediate two, of 
 whom I was one, were to be farmers or mechanics. 
 Indeed, he had such an opinion of the importance of 
 knowing how to manage a farm, that he engaged a 
 pious and distinguished farmer of his congregation, to 
 take charge of my elder brother and myself, and in- 
 struct us, by putting us to labour with the other indi- 
 viduals he employed, in all kinds of agricultural work 
 In consequence of this, I became acquainted with every 
 species of farming business; from which, as it has 
 turned out, I have derived very little other advantage, 
 than being able, during the ten years I presided over 
 the college at Princeton, to cultivate a large garden 
 with skill and success. My father taught a number of 
 pupils, of age sufficient to understand their own interest; 
 for whose accommodation he erected a school house on 
 the opposite side of the street to that on which his own 
 dwelling stood. He took these pupils on the condition, 
 that he should direct their studies, and in ordinary cir- 
 cumstances hear them recite once every day; bnt that 
 he would have no inspection of them but at the times 
 of recitation ; and that he would discharge them, if they 
 were idle, or failed to make progress, according to their 
 capacities. As for myself, though not intending me for 
 a professed scholar, he wished me to be acquainted with 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 23 
 
 the rules of grammar, and at a very early age — I think 
 in my seventh year — made me learn a part of "Chee- 
 ver's Accidence," and afterward, the Latin grammar of 
 a Mr. Ross, a clergyman of New England. But from 
 the time I was able to read, I showed a fondness for 
 books, and as I grew older, determined, if possible, to 
 obtain a college ed ucation. My father saw my incli- 
 nation, and my mother favoured it. The result was, 
 that though my father made no hesitation to take me 
 off from my studies, whenever he needed my assistance, 
 I still kept in the first class of his pupils; and after- 
 wards, when in accordance with his advice, I taught 
 first an English, and at length a grammar school, my 
 leisure hours were devoted to my own improvement. 
 
 Among other vanities, I thirsted for the fame of a 
 poet, and wasted a good deal of time in writing verses. 
 My mother was a little proud of one of these composi- 
 tions; but my father gave me the wise counsel to aim 
 at a good prose style, and to let poetry alone. Yet on 
 a certain occasion, when he was solicited to furnish an 
 epitaph for a man of note, who died in his congregation, 
 he gave me the thoughts he wished to be expressed, 
 and told me to try my hand at putting them into verse. 
 I did so; and he thought so well of my production, as 
 to cause it to be engraved on the tomb-stone of the de- 
 funct, where I have recently seen it, when on a visit 
 to the place of my nativity. In a few months after I 
 had entered college, the rival societies commenced a 
 paper war, and I wrote a song in ridicule of an indi- 
 vidual, which I afterwards had great cause to regret; 
 for a copy had been preserved among the students, and 
 when the subject of ridicule became a tutor, he was 
 
24 LIFE OF THE 
 
 annoyed by hearing this song sung by the rogues of 
 the college, whom he had offended ; I was at the time 
 a professor in the institution. I certainly have no just 
 claim, and never had, to poetic talent; and though 
 some of my doggerel verses have appeared in print, I 
 sincerely hope, that not a line of them will ever be 
 republished. My epitaph on the tomb-stone of my first 
 wife, is among the best things in verse that I have ever 
 written.* 
 
 I have mentioned above that my father took me off 
 from my studies whenever he needed my assistance. 
 He was a physician, as well as a clergyman ; and 
 besides going on his errands, he called on me to pre- 
 pare medicines, sent me to let blood, to innoculate for 
 the small-pox, and to extract teeth, so that I obtained 
 the common appellation of doctor before I had ever 
 seen a college. My smattering of medical knowledge 
 has been useful to myself and to my family, and occa- 
 sionally in my pastoral visitation. The late Dr. Rush 
 sometimes sent a melancholic patient to me for advice, 
 and he once became my patient himself, as I had be- 
 fore been one of his. 
 
 * Appendix, B. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 25 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 From the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 My narrative of the early part of my life, and of the 
 family of which I was a member, has now reached a 
 point, at which I may avail myself of what I have 
 heretofore written ; a circumstance which affords me a 
 seasonable help. In the summer of 1840, while residing 
 with my nephew, the Rev. Jacob Green, at Bedford, in 
 the state of New York, I began to wTite my reminis- 
 cences in letters addressed to my youngest son. They 
 were continued at intervals, till the autumn of 1842; 
 and they mingle my biography from my seventeenth 
 to my twenty-fifth year, with an account of the condi- 
 tion of our country previously to our revolutionary war, 
 and a statement of public affairs, both political and 
 religious, till the happy termination of that war, and 
 for a considerable period afterwards. The letters to 
 my son were published without my name; but they 
 were of such a character as, in a short time, to reveal 
 the author ; nor was I solicitous for concealment. The 
 publication of these reminiscences was made in a daily 
 newspaper in Philadelphia. I now introduce them, 
 w^ith some additional information, in notes, and with a 
 few curtailments. 
 
 B , June 12th, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — As the garrulity of age is proverbial, 
 and yoUf have often importuned me to write my remi- 
 
 4 
 
26 LIFE OF THE 
 
 niscences, perhaps it is more surprising that I have 
 forborne to do it hitherto, than that, in the closing 
 month of my seventy-eighth year, I have determined to 
 comply with your request. 
 
 Old men, you are aware, remember the occurrences 
 of their early years, wdth greater accuracy than those 
 which happen when they have reached a more advanced 
 age. But as I have kept a diary for the last half cen- 
 tury, I think I am pretty well furnished with materials 
 for my undertaking, in which I mean to take notice of 
 the state of society at the commencement and during 
 the progress of the American Revolution, as well as of 
 many events that have since transpired. As I had, 
 moreover, the privilege of knowing personally some 
 fifteen or sixteen of the signers of the declaration of our 
 national independence, and can boast of having had a 
 degree of intimacy with some of them, I shall have it in 
 my power to bring into view a number of things, which 
 do not find a place in a formal or professed history of 
 our country. 
 
 It is my wish, in every thing I write, to keep in mind 
 my clerical character. I shall, therefore, not overlook 
 the state of religion, during the period to which my 
 memory extends. In doing this, however, you need 
 not fear that I shall write either homilies or polemical 
 discussions; but I shall not withhold the statement of 
 facts, and some brief and cursory remarks of a religious 
 character. 
 
 It is not my intention to say more of myself than 
 shall seem necessary to the accomplishment of my 
 general purpose; but all that may, in my judgment, 
 contribute to that end, I shall speak of as freely as on 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 27 
 
 any other topic. You perceive that I have already 
 begun to egotize; nor do I see how this could be avoided, 
 without the use of a clumsy periphrasis, more objection- 
 able, in epistolary writing, than egotism in extreme. 
 
 Your descent, my son, is, on my side of the house, 
 from the Puritans of Old and New England ; and on 
 your mother's side, it is from the Scotch Covenanters, 
 and their descendants in Ireland, and in the United 
 States. The infidel and tory historian Hume, admits 
 that English liberty is indebted for its preservation 
 chiefly to the Puritans; and notwithstanding the ludi- 
 crous attitude in which Sir Walter Scott has seen meet 
 to portray some of the Covenanters, their unyielding 
 attachment both to civil and religious liberty, was un- 
 deniably of the most noble and heroic kind. You have, 
 therefore, as I think, no cause to be ashamed of your 
 ancestry ; but I should not have mentioned this, if our 
 whole country w^ere not, in my apprehension, indebted 
 to the two races of men I have named for the free insti- 
 tutions which we now so richly enjoy. Whence origi- 
 nated the spirit which begun our conflict with the 
 mother country, produced the declaration of our national 
 independence, and bore us triumphantly through the 
 war of the Revolution ? I well remember that the tories 
 of that day, both in Britain and in our own country, 
 attributed it — and they justly attributed it — to the 
 leaders of the Yankees in New England, and to those 
 of the Scotch and Irish inhabitants of the middle and 
 southern provinces. They erred egregiously in one 
 thing; that is, in saying or believing that the rebel 
 leaders (such was their language,) aimed at indepen- 
 dence y^rowz the first. None of those leaders, I am con- 
 
28 LIFE OF THE 
 
 fident, thought of independence ; but most earnestly 
 wished for reconciliation with the parent State, till blood 
 was shed at Lexington and Bunker Hill; nor by many, 
 till a good while after those events. I am not sure 
 whether it was by a communication from Mr. Samuel 
 Adams himself, with whom I breakfasted in Boston in 
 1791, or from credible testimony otherwise obtained, 
 I was informed that he was of the opinion, some time 
 before he could get others to think with him, that we 
 ought to have done with petitioning and remonstrating 
 with Britain, and at once to set up for ourselves. Yet 
 this, I believe, was not till after the conflicts I have 
 just mentioned. 
 
 I freely and fully admit, that there were illustrious 
 individuals descended from the English cavaliers, or 
 from their favourers, who were as early awake as per- 
 haps any others, to the importance of maintaining and 
 contending for our colonial rights. The father of his 
 country, the immortal Washington, belonged to this 
 class. But it was otherwise with the mass of this 
 population. Mr. Jefferson, in memoirs written by him- 
 self, and published since his death, gives a particular 
 account of a device adopted by himself and some other 
 members of the Legislature of Virginia, in 1776, to 
 rouse their constituents from their apathy. He says, 
 ''We were under conviction of the necessity of arousing 
 our people from the lethargy into which they had fallen, 
 as to passing events; and thought that the appointment 
 of a day of general fasting and prayer would be most 
 likely to call up and alarm their attention. * * * 
 With the help, therefore, of Rushworth, whom we 
 rummaged over for the revolutionary precedents and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 29 
 
 forms of the Puritans of that day, preserved by him, we 
 cooked up a resolution,* somewhat modernizing their 
 phrases, for appointing the first day of June, on which 
 the Port Bill was to commence, for a day of fasting, 
 humiliation and prayer, to implore Heaven to avert 
 from us the evils of civil war, to inspire us with firm- 
 ness in support of our rights, and to turn the hearts of 
 the king and parliament to moderation and justice.f 
 * * * We returned home, and in our several 
 counties invited the clergy to meet assemblies of the 
 people on the first of June, to perform the ceremonies 
 of the day, and to address to them discourses suited to 
 the occasion. The people met generally, with anxiety 
 and alarm in their countenances; and the effect of the 
 day through the whole country was like a shock of 
 electricity, arousing every man, and placing hini erect 
 and solidly on his centre. They chose universally 
 delegates to the convention." On the whole, I think it 
 unquestionable, that the spirit wdiich produced the 
 American revolution had its origin and its fostering 
 principally among those who were denominated dissen- 
 ters; and all were then so denominated who did not 
 belong to the established church of England. I remark, 
 in passing, that since the Constitution of the United 
 States, and the Constitutions of the individual States 
 severally, have placed all religious denominations on 
 the ground of equal rights and claims, the gross absur- 
 
 * Infidel politicians often sneer at those ordinances of religion which 
 pressing emergencies compel them to call to their aid. Observe how- 
 resort was had to the Puritans. 
 
 t Thus it appears that the man who drafted the Declaration of In- 
 dependence, did not, as yet, think of that measure. 
 
30 LIFE OF THE 
 
 dity of the members of any one church applying to all 
 who differ from that church in doctrines and forms, the 
 appellation of dissenters, seems to be glaring; and yet 
 there are some who do not see this, but continue to call 
 all those who do not belong to their own communion 
 by the old opprobrious name of dissenters. 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 B , June 19th, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — I have always been impatient, not 
 to say vexed, when I have heard our national revolution 
 and that of France, represented as similar. It is doubt- 
 less true, that our revolution had an influence, and a 
 powerful one, in producing that of France. But the 
 agencies, and what may be called the materials, of those 
 two revolutions, were as different as can well be ima- 
 gined. The leaders in our revolution were good men, 
 as well as great men. If there were a few infidels 
 among them, as no doubt was the fact, they were 
 obliged to conceal their infidelity, because it was unpo- 
 pular. Our people, speaking comparatively, were an 
 intelligent, moral and religious people. They had been 
 brought up under free institutions, and had the habits 
 and ideas which are produced by such institutions. 
 My quotation also from Mr. Jefferson, shows, that in 
 Virginia, a day of humiliation, fasting and prayer, was 
 acceptable to the people at large, and highly influential. 
 This w^as still more, far more the case with the popu- 
 lation of the eastern and middle provinces. In the most 
 of these provinces, days of fasting and prayer were no 
 novelty — they had been of frequent occurrence. The 
 influence of the clergy, moreover, both in and out of 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 31 
 
 the pulpit, was great and commanding ; and it was all 
 exerted against the unrighteous claims of Britain. It 
 is also well known, that the old Continental Congress 
 recommended days of religious observance, both for 
 fasting and prayer, and for thanksgiving. Our army, 
 too, had chaplains, to whom the commander-in-chief 
 gave every facility which military operations would 
 permit, for performing the duties of their sacred office. 
 After the surrender of Lord Cornwallis at Yorktown, 
 there was a special religious service, for thanksgiving 
 to Almighty God for the success he had granted to the 
 united arms of America and France. On that occasion. 
 General Washington directed that the whole army not 
 on special military service, should attend; and he 
 exhorted them, in general orders, to give their attend- 
 ance with all the seriousness and devout feelings suited 
 to the solemnity. Of all this, there not only was 
 nothing, in the origin and progress of the French revo- 
 lution, but something infinitely worse than nothing; 
 that is, there was the absence of all good and the pre- 
 sence of much evil. An irruption took place of the 
 most ferocious and infernal passions that human nature 
 has ever exhibited. The leaders of this revolution, 
 with no exception known to me, were destitute of every 
 thing like rehgion, or genuine morality. They talked, 
 indeed, of morality, but they openly professed to abhor 
 religion ; unless, after the extermination of every sem- 
 blance of Christianity, the worship of a harlot, in the 
 guise of the goddess of reason, might be called their 
 religion. Many of the leaders, as every body knows, 
 were avowed atheists. Mr. William Bradford, the suc- 
 cessor of Randolph, as Attorney General of the United 
 
32 LIFE OF THE 
 
 States, and who died in 1795, told me, that Mr. Jeffer- 
 son said in his hearing, that before he left France, 
 atheism was table-talk with the bishops ; and this was 
 a considerable time before the evil reached its height. 
 The populace of France, before the revolution, had 
 been greatly oppressed by their superiors, both civil 
 and ecclesiastical ; and had grown up in servility, and 
 the most brutish ignorance. Hence, when their former 
 restraints were removed, and their passions became 
 excited, they raged like infuriated demons. Every 
 enormity of revenge, cruelty, murder, and savage bar- 
 barity, reigned in triumph. These enormities are of 
 too recent a date to be unknown to the present genera- 
 tion. They have filled volumes; and I only advert to 
 them generally, to show that those who proclaim a 
 similarity between our revolution and that of France, 
 are justly chargeable with an intolerable misrepresenta- 
 tion and absurdity. As to chaplains in the French 
 armies, he wiio should have mentioned it, would first 
 have been laughed to scorn, and then condemned to 
 the guillotine. Their priests were sacrificed by heca- 
 tombs. 
 
 The mikl treatment of the tories — that is, of those 
 American citizens who in the early stages of our revo- 
 lution sided with the British — was highly honourable to 
 the American character, and a perfect contrast to what 
 took place in France. Except in a few instances in 
 the southern part of our country, where the tories had 
 some of their own cruelties retaliated on them, ours was 
 a bloodless revolution, so far as they were concerned; 
 that is, till they actually appeared in arms as allies 
 of our foreign foe. If they were disposed, as a number 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEN. 33 
 
 were, to go peaceably to the British stations, they were 
 permitted to do so, without molestation. This, at least, 
 was the fact, in the whole region of my early know- 
 ledge. Their estates were forfeited, and there the 
 matter ended with them. In regard to those who re- 
 mained, and continued to talk against the country and 
 in favour of the British, confinement, as in the case of 
 Governor Franklin, of New Jersey, or a coat of tar and 
 feathers, was the extent of their punishment; and even 
 this penalty might be escaped, if, through fear or pru- 
 dence, they promised, and kept their promise to pre- 
 serve silence on the obnoxious points, in time to come. 
 With a case confirmatory of my last position, and which 
 will also show the state of the public mind at the period 
 in contemplation, I will close my present letter. 
 
 My father, although a clergyman, was a whig of the 
 first water ; and within a mile of his residence, lived an 
 English emigrant, a man of considerable property, and 
 not a little hauteur, who had drunk as deeply into 
 toryism as my father had into whigism. They had 
 engaged in many an ardent controversy, some of which 
 I heard ; and the rest I shall give as probable, being 
 the standing argumentation of the contending parties 
 of that day. The tory strenuously maintained the 
 right of the British king and parliament to tax us, with 
 or without our consent ; because, as he said, we were 
 colonies that they had nursed up from infancy, defend- 
 ing us against the French and Indians, our mortal 
 enemies, and expending in this defence, I know not 
 how many millions of money, and thousands of lives : 
 and as to our resisting the British arms, with any hopes 
 of success, it w^as, he affirmed, the madness of folly to 
 
 5 
 
34 LIFE OF THE 
 
 think of it. Britain had triumphed over France and 
 Spain in the last war, and would, if we provoked her, 
 crush with the greatest ease our feeble hostility. My 
 father denied the justice of this reasoning altogether. 
 He maintained that our progenitors had, for the most 
 part, fled from persecution at home, to a howling 
 wilderness; that they had for a long time fought the 
 Indians, and suffered from their barbarity, without aid; 
 that when the French joined them, the parent State 
 helped us more from a regard to their own power and 
 reputation, than from any great love to us. Besides, 
 he maintained that we had helped them as much as 
 they had helped us, had given them the whole of our 
 trade, and had borne a full share of the expense of the 
 common cause. He insisted with great energy on one 
 point, namely, that it was a British maxim, that repre- 
 sentation and taxation ought always to go together; 
 and that as we had no representation in the British 
 parliament, it was, on their own principles, unjust and 
 iniquitous to attempt to tax us without our consent. 
 As to being crushed by the British arms, he expressed 
 it as his conviction, that the whole power of Britain 
 could not conquer the single province of Massachusetts 
 Bay. This I heard him say; and only remark upon 
 it, that Massachusetts was the province of his nativity 
 and education. Before long, this Englishman became 
 so publicly audacious, that some yoimg and ardent 
 whigs, in a neighbouring town, w^ere reported to have 
 declared that they would tar and feather him. This 
 report came to his ears on a Saturday evening, and it 
 frightened him half out of his life. He came to my 
 father on the following Sabbath morning, in the greatest 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 35 
 
 trepidation imaginable. He acknowledged that he had 
 done wrong in speaking against the American cause, 
 said he was sorry for his imprudence and violence, and 
 was willing to promise, most explicitly and solemnly, 
 that if he might be forgiven, and be permitted to live 
 in peace and safety, he would be silent on the American 
 controversy in future; and would, in all respects, deport 
 himself inoffensively. Such was the substance of his 
 communication, for I pretend not to give his words. 
 He entreated my father to write down this humiliating 
 statement, and read it publicly from the pulpit that 
 morning; and he promised to attend, and stand up in 
 the face of the congregation, and own the whole as his 
 own voluntary act and deed. My father, I believe, had 
 not heard a word about the tarring and feathering of 
 his alarmed visitant, till he heard it from himself; and 
 was rather disposed to dissuade him from a public con- 
 fession, although he had witnessed his imprudence, and 
 did not know but he might be in danger of what 
 he so greatly feared. As the tory insisted on making 
 a public confession and retraction, my father told him 
 to write it. This he was not well able to do, and urged 
 my father to wTite it for him ; which was accordingly 
 done, in strict conformity with his dictation. Agree- 
 ably to his promise, he appeared in the church, and 
 rose up in his pew before the congregation, when my 
 father began to read his paper, and at the close of the 
 reading, he assented distinctly to its contents, as con- 
 taining his voluntary confession and promise. I was 
 present, and saw and heard what I now write. But 
 the matter did not end here. The alarmed and anxious 
 tory took the paper which my father had read, and 
 
36 LIFE OF THE 
 
 hurried to the town from which the threatening had 
 come, that he might have done there, in the afternoon 
 service, what had already been done in the morning, 
 in the place of his residence. But the minister of the 
 town assured him, that what he had heard had been 
 greatly magnified, and that nothing had taken place in 
 that town to render necessary any such public transac- 
 tion as he had solicited, and he refused to read the 
 paper. Whether what was done in my father's church 
 really saved him from tar and feathers, or whether his 
 own fears had precipitated him into an unnecessary act, 
 I know not. But I know that he lived many years on 
 his farm in my father's neighbourhood, without any 
 disturbance, and died there a considerable time after 
 the close of our revolutionary war. I have been assured, 
 that he never could be convinced that General Bur- 
 goyne and his army had been captured by the Ameri- 
 cans. And I know, that although my father played 
 him no trick in the matter of his public confession, yet 
 when he found he was in no danger, he seemed to 
 suspect it, and treated my father with greater distance 
 after, than before that occurrence. 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 37 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 From the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 June 26, 1840. 
 My dear a. — At the commencement of the con- 
 troversy with Great Britain, which resulted in our 
 national independence, our whole country exhibited a 
 simplicity and plainness of manners and habits of 
 living, exceedingly different from those which we now 
 witness. In this respect, indeed, a difference, and a 
 wide one, was then palpable between the Eastern and 
 Southern Provinces; so that it was among the pecu- 
 liarities of the revolution, as has been often remarked, 
 that a heterogeneous population was on a sudden so 
 pervaded by an all-controlling spirit of liberty, as to 
 forget all other distinctions, and become a homogeneous 
 mass. Climate, of course, produced some dissimilarity 
 between the more northern and southern colonies ; but 
 it was mainly attributable to two other causes — slavery 
 and the inequality of landed property. Slavery, indeed, 
 then existed in all the provinces ; but in the east, the 
 number of slaves was not great, and their condition was 
 a mild servitude ; the master often working, and some- 
 times eating at the same table with his slave. In the 
 south, slaves were then, as they are now, multitudinous, 
 and in a very degraded situation — considerably more 
 so, I think, than they are at present. In both cases, 
 
38 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the quantity of landed property originally held by 
 Europeans and their descendants, had great influence 
 in giving character to the whole population. In the 
 eastern and middle colonies, the cultivators of the soil 
 generally owned but small plantations ; so that a farmer 
 seldom needed more than from two to five or six slaves, 
 and of course, he could treat them with a lenity and an 
 approximation to equality, not practicable if the number 
 had been much greater. In the south, on the contrary, 
 large tracts of land were often the property of a single 
 individual, requiring many hands for their cultivation ; 
 and this, with the nature of the climate, led to the pur- 
 chase of numerous slaves — in some instances, to the 
 amount of hundreds — and rendered it wholly imprac- 
 ticable to treat them as was done in the more northern 
 colonies. These circumstances, to say nothing of an 
 aristocratic spirit, and an aversion to Puritanism and 
 Presbyterianism, gave complexion to the state of society 
 in the south, very dissimilar to that of the other pro- 
 vinces. Yet throughout the whole country, the habits 
 and manners of the people, and the style of living, were 
 greatly different from what they now are; not rude, (at 
 least I will not so characterize them,) but far more plain 
 and simple. At that time there were but few taverns. 
 In no part of the country were they numerous, or well 
 kept; and in the south, they hardly had an existence. 
 Southern gentlemen expected to entertain strangers at 
 their own dwellings; and were sometimes desirous to 
 detain them even longer than was convenient to their 
 guests, for the sake of their company and conversation. 
 Hence, southern hospitality became proverbial. In 
 New Jersey, New^ York, and all New England, it is 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 39 
 
 hardly too much to say, that every clergyman's house 
 was a clergyman's tavern. A travelling brother, with- 
 out the scrape of a pen, or any knowledge of his person 
 or his name, as an introduction, claimed a brother cler- 
 gyman's house for his own accommodation, and the 
 keeping and care of his horse, with as much freedom, 
 and as little ceremony, as if the kindred in question 
 had been natural and not ecclesiastical. 
 
 Dr. Young, who lived to be an octogenarian,* 
 exclaimed — "At the age of fourscore, where is the 
 world into which we were born?" referring to the 
 death of coevals and the rising up of a new generation. 
 But if this was proper and pithy in the capitol of 
 Britain, with how much greater propriety and em- 
 phasis may it be uttered by an inhabitant of the United 
 States, at the age contemplated? Not only will he 
 have survived the most of his contemporaries, and seen 
 them succeeded by a new race, but the whole face of 
 nature and of society will have been changed during 
 his hfetime. I can remember the time when there 
 were dense forests where there are now fertile fields; 
 and when agriculture in the whole United States, did 
 not furnish an Irish potato which would now be 
 thought tolerable. Cities and towns, within the scope 
 of my recollection, have sprung into being, in number 
 and beauty, and with a rapidity, of which the world 
 does not afford another example. Cincinnati, and all 
 
 * He wrote the poem which he entitled Resignation, when he 
 was turned of eighty. It was said by some, that it discovered marks 
 of enfeebled powers. But Johnson says, " There is Young in every 
 line of it, such as he was in his best days," or language to this 
 effect. 
 
40 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the other towns, in what are now called the Western 
 States, and, indeed, the States themselves, had no 
 existence in the days of my youth. I well remember 
 that it was at college, about the twentieth year of my 
 age, that I first heard of a fertile region of country, 
 called Kentucky. You know, I suppose, that the 
 capitol of this State received its name in honour of the 
 Lexington in Massachusetts, where British troops were 
 first resisted by arms. Pittsburgh, at this time, was 
 just coming into notice, and Baltimore was yet quite a 
 small town. Philadelphia was scarcely a third as large 
 as it now is. The extension of New York city has 
 been still greater; and what is now called Western 
 New York, was then literally a howling w^ilderness. 
 Boston has been greatly enlarged ; and the towns of the 
 eastern States generally, as well as those in the south, 
 have, many of them, come into existence; and those 
 which before had being, have been much beautified, 
 and in every way received great improvements. 
 
 As to canals, steamboats, railroads and cars, every 
 body knows that they are things of yesterday's produc- 
 tion. Even turnpike roads did not exist in our country 
 till long after a period to which I can look back. 
 There was something that was called a turnpike road, 
 although it little deserved the name, across Horse Neck, 
 in the state of New York, in 1790. The first good 
 turnpike was that between Philadelphia and Lancaster. 
 A great clamor was raised against this by some of the 
 German population of Pennsylvania; and several own- 
 ers of farms opened their fields adjoining the turnpike 
 gates, to let all who were so disposed pass without 
 paying toll. Experience, however, soon not only re- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 4j^ 
 
 conciled the Germans and other opposers of the turn- 
 pike to this improvement, but made them its ardent 
 friends, and prepared them to be advocates for other 
 meliorations. 
 
 Before our revolutionary war, there were no more 
 than seven colleges, or institutions authorised to confer 
 degrees in the arts, in the whole of British America. 
 These were Harvard, in Massachusetts; Yale, in Con- 
 necticut; King's College, now Columbia, in New York; 
 Nassau Hall, at Princeton; and Queen's College, now 
 Rutgers, at Brunswick, in New Jersey; a college and 
 charity school, since grown into the University of Penn- 
 sylvania, in Philadelphia; and William and Mary's 
 College, in Virginia. The number at present is six or 
 seven-fold more numerous — far more so than is really 
 advantageous to the cause of sound science. Academies 
 and common schools have multiplied in like proportion, 
 and are not obnoxious to the like censures. 
 
 I will just set down, as they occur to me, some of the 
 most important scientific discoveries or improvements, 
 which have been made during the period to which my 
 memory extends. I thus notice, the planet Georgium 
 Sidus, or Herschell;* and the four smaller planets. 
 
 * This planet was discovered byHerschell, in the time of our revo- 
 lutionary war, when we could have no direct communication with 
 Britain. The first information in detail of this discovery, came to 
 the United States by way of France. Dr. Rittenhouse told me, that 
 when he had obtained the French statement, he was able to point his 
 telescope, so as to take the planet into its field without another move- 
 ment; that at the first look his eye was on the planet. His familiar 
 knowledge of the starry heavens was wonderful. Nor was this his 
 only attainment. He was among the first astronomers, natural phi- 
 losophers, mathematicians and mechanicians of his ao-e. Nolhino- in 
 
 6 
 
42 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Ceres, Pallas, Juno and Vesta, denominated asteroids, 
 by Dr. Herschell, and several satellites of the larger 
 planets; nearly the whole of what is called modern 
 chemistry ; the application of steam to the useful arts. 
 The great power of steam had been long known, but 
 its application (particularly after Watt's famous disco- 
 very or invention,) to engines, mills and boats, and a 
 variety of other purposes, is comparatively of recent 
 date. To these I only add ballooning, vaccination, and 
 the life-boat. This enumeration, I am well aware, is 
 very far from being complete, and I with design omit 
 all military improvements, or facilities for the destruc- 
 tion of human life. 
 
 But I must say a word or two about banks. Before 
 our Revolution there was no bank in the British colonies, 
 and probably no thought of ever creating one. The 
 first that was established was the bank of North Ame- 
 rica, in Philadelphia; which w^as formed on the sug- 
 gestion of Robert Morris, to aid his operations for 
 sustaining the credit of our country, when the old 
 continental paper money was becoming extinct. It 
 was some years, perhaps eight or ten, before there was 
 another bank in the United States. Who can ascertain 
 the number which now exist ? 
 
 mechanics has, I believe, exceeded his orrery. Yet he was perhaps 
 the most modest man I have ever known. He was one of my 
 parishioners, and a regular attendant on public worship, as often as 
 his feeble health would permit. I attended his funeral and spoke at 
 the grave. The remains were deposited under the pavement of his 
 observatory, in his garden. At the request of his widow, I furnished 
 her with a copy of my address at his interment, a part of which I 
 afterwards found was published in Rees' Cyclopedia ; but not, I 
 think, exactly as I wrote it. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 43 
 
 Thus, my son, I have adverted to some of the muta- 
 tions and improvements which have come into exist- 
 ence, since I was a boy of the age of ten years. You 
 may live to see others as numerous and as great. 
 Would to God that our progress hitherto had been only 
 in that which is good, that we had not changed for the 
 worse in the desecration of the Christian Sabbath, in 
 open blasphemy, infidelity and atheism ; in duels, mur- 
 ders, and assassinations ; and in that insatiable cupidity 
 of wealth, which has produced our present financial 
 embarrassments. May a merciful God turn us from 
 our evil ways, that his displeasure may not rest upon us. 
 May his providential corrections, in tornadoes, inunda- 
 tions, floods, and numerous and extensive conflagra- 
 tions, be sanctified to us all, lest still greater and more 
 general calamities come upon us. 
 Affectionately adieu. 
 
 B -, June 30, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — At the commencement of our Revo- 
 lution, and indeed through the whole of its progress, 
 the patriots of the day made great use of the press, in 
 operating on the public mind. The tories attempted 
 the same, as long as they were permitted to do it, which 
 was till about the time of the declaration of our inde- 
 pendence. After that, they could circulate nothing, 
 except what was printed within the British lines, and 
 sent forth and handed about privately. 
 
 John Holt and James Rivino;ton were the antaoonist 
 newspaper printers in New York ; the former for the 
 whigs, the latter for the tories ; my father took Holt's 
 paper, and the tory, whose story I have already told 
 
44 LIFE OF THE 
 
 you, took Rivington's. These papers were published 
 but once a week. A daily, or a tri-weekly, or a twice-a- 
 week newspaper was, I believe, not thought of for many 
 years after this period — I certainly heard of none. 
 Both the papers I have mentioned, were brought by a 
 stage from New York to a tavern, about half a mile 
 distant from my father's, w^here I was commonly on tlie 
 watch for their arrivah As soon as this took place, I 
 seized the one which belonged to my father, and carried 
 it to him with all speed. Reeking wet from the press, 
 it was dried in haste; and he either perused it in 
 silence, or by his order it was read to him by one of his 
 children. It was a high gratification when this duty 
 was allotted me, then a boy just entering my teens, but 
 a flaming whig. 
 
 Holt's paper was headed with the picture of a snake, 
 cut into thirteen distinct sections, and each section 
 bearing upon it the name of one of the thirteen colonies, 
 which then professed allegiance to the king of Great 
 Britain. As soon as our independence was declared, 
 all the sections of the snake disappeared, and his whole 
 attitude was chanfred. His tail was brought round and 
 inserted in his mouth, or placed by its side, and his 
 whole body was formed into a regular circle, the head 
 and the tail being at the top of the paper. This snake 
 picture made so deep an impression on my youthful 
 memory, that I retain it very distinctly to the present 
 hour. This paper of Holt's had great influence through- 
 out the whole wide region of its circulation, and its 
 editor was considered as a public benefactor. He and 
 Rivington, of course, pelted each other incessantly and 
 severely, each endeavouring to sustain his cause by all 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 45 
 
 the facts and arguments he could muster, and by some 
 falsehoods too. Rivington remained in the city of New 
 York after it was abandoned by the American troops, 
 and became king's printer during the whole of the 
 ensuing war, and nothing could exceed the violence of 
 his abuse of the rebels, as he delighted to call the Ame- 
 ricans, and the contempt with which he affected to treat 
 their army, and Mr. Washington, its leader. It was, 
 therefore, a matter of universal surprise, on the return 
 of peace, that this most obnoxious man remained after 
 the departure of the British troops. But the surprise 
 soon ceased, by its becoming publicly known, that he 
 had been a spy for General Washington, while employ- 
 ed in abusing him, and had imparted useful information, 
 which could not otherwise have been obtained. He 
 had, in foresight of the evacuation of New York by the 
 British army, supplied himself from London with a 
 larcje assortment of what are called the British classics, 
 and other works of merit; so that, for some time after 
 the conclusion of the war, he had the sale of these pub- 
 lications almost wholly to himself Amongst others, I 
 dealt with him. pretty largely ; and with nothing else 
 to make me a favourite, the fulsome letters which he 
 addressed to me were a real curiosity. He was the 
 greatest sycophant imaginable; very little under the 
 influence of any principle but self-interest, yet of the 
 most courteous manners to all with whom he had inter- 
 course. You, I believe, have read the two pieces of 
 satire in which Dr. Witherspoon has gibbetted him and 
 Benjamin Towns, another printer, who served the 
 British while their army held Philadelphia, and re- 
 mained there when they left the city. 
 
46 LIFE OF THE 
 
 But pamphlets, as well as newspapers, were employed 
 in our revolutionary controversy, with the advocates of 
 the measures of the king and parliament of Great 
 Britain. Colonel Hamilton made the first public dis- 
 play of his talents, by writing, when he was under 
 twenty years of age, an able and spirited reply to a long 
 pTiblication in New York. My own father wrote a 
 pamphlet, entitled, as well as I can remember, "Obser- 
 vations on the present controversy between Great Bri- 
 tain and her American Colonies." But by far the most 
 noted publication of all was Paine's "Common Seiise." 
 I think this pamphlet had a greater run than any other 
 ever published in our country. It was printed anony- 
 mously, and it was a considerable time before its author 
 was known or suspected. In the meantime large edi- 
 tions were frequently issued; and in newspapers, at 
 taverns, and at almost every place of public resort, it 
 was advertised, and very generally in these words, 
 "Common Sense for eighteen pence." I lately looked 
 into a copy of this pamphlet, and was ready to wonder 
 at its popularity and the effect it produced, when origi- 
 nally published. But the truth is, it struck a string 
 which required but a touch to make it vibrate. The 
 country was ripe for independence, and only needed 
 somebody to tell the people so, with decision, boldness 
 and plausibility. Paine did this recklessly, having 
 nothincr to lose, whether his sug^g^estions were received 
 favourably or unfavourably; while wiser and better 
 men than he were yet maturing their minds by reflec- 
 tion, and looking well to every step which they took or 
 advised. Paine's talent, and he certainly possessed it 
 eminently, was, to make a taking and striking appeal 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 47 
 
 to popular feelings, when he saw it tending toward a 
 point to which he wished to push it, whether for good 
 or for evil. Hence the influence of his publications in 
 England, in the early stages of the French revolution; 
 and hence also, the effect of his two volumes of infi- 
 delity, entitled "The Age of Reason," when that revo- 
 lution had prostrated all religion in France, and as he 
 hoped and believed, was in progress to annihilate Chris- 
 tianity throughout the world. His life was the best 
 exposition of the true tendency of his Age of Reason. 
 He was the victim of vice and of ungoverned passions, 
 and died a loathsome sot, so off"ensive as to render great 
 self-denial requisite, in order to minister to his necessi- 
 ties, as he was falling into the grave. How just is it in 
 God, when he abandons a blasphemer to the influence 
 of the sentiments which he has cherished and uttered; 
 and thus provides an antidote to his impieties, in the 
 miserable life and death of their author ! 
 Aflectionately adieu. 
 
48 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 From the Year 1782 to 1788. 
 
 B , July 6, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — It was common, I have been told, 
 among the French, in the time of their revolution, to 
 characterise a notorious falsifier by saying, "He lies 
 like the Bulletin." In our Revolution, we had a com- 
 mon saying, the opposite of this, which was derived 
 from sacred regard to truth manifested by the old Con- 
 tinental Congress, in all their public statements. These 
 statements, which often related to military operations, 
 were invariably attested by the signature of their secre- 
 tary; and hence, when a man reported any thing in 
 the way of news, which seemed to be doubted, he 
 sought to confirm it by saying, "It's as true as if 
 Charles Thomson's name was to it." I do not remem- 
 ber that any representation to which the name of this 
 estimable man* was attached, ever proved to be false, 
 
 * I had the happiness to be personally acquainted with Charles 
 Thomson. He was tall of stature, well proportioned, and of primi- 
 tive simplicity of manners. He was one of the best classical scholars 
 that our country has ever produced. The old Congress had several 
 successive presidents, but Mr. Thomson was their secretary from 
 first to last. You have seen in my library a copy of his translation 
 of the whole Bible, from the Septuagint of the Old Testament, and 
 from the original of the New. He made three or four transcriptions 
 of this whole work, still endeavouring in each to make improvements 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 49 
 
 or in any material circumstance incorrect. This care- 
 fulness of the old Congress never to deceive the people, 
 invested that body with a dignity, and secured for it 
 the public confidence in a wonderful degree ; and this 
 confidence was of the highest importance and the 
 happiest effect, while w^e were passing from a colonial 
 to an independent state ; for, during this period, there 
 was no other organized body, or official individuals, 
 w^hose supremacy was acknowledged, or whose au- 
 thority Avas regarded, if it were not exercised in subser- 
 viency to the doings of Congress. 
 
 It can scarcely be conceived by the present genera- 
 tion, what perfect deference and implicit obedience 
 were yielded at that time, to a simple recommendation 
 of this venerated body; for it had, as you know, no 
 power to make laws, nor to go farther than to recom- 
 mend what appeared to be proper and conducive to the 
 public welfare. Yet no law passed by a legislature, 
 nor any mandate issued by a despotic sovereign, ever 
 
 on his former labours. After our revolutionary war was terminated, 
 and before the adoption of the present Constitution of the United 
 States, our country was in a very deplorable state, and many of our 
 surviving patriotic fathers, and Mr. Thomson among the rest, could 
 not easily rid themselves of gloomy apprehensions. Mr. Thomson's 
 resource (and who will say it was not a noble one, and worthy of a 
 vigorous, cultivated and pious mind,^ was to soothe his painful feel- 
 ings, and await the developments of divine providence, in the study 
 of the sacred Scriptures. There was then no translation of the Sep- 
 tuagint into the English language, and he determined to make one; 
 and to this, when accomplished, he added a version of the New 
 Testament, varying very considerably from that in common use — 
 in language, but not in sense. Delighted with his employment, he 
 was reluctant to quit it, and his last work was a Harmony of the 
 Four Gospels, in the language of his own version. 
 
 7 
 
50 LIFE OF THE 
 
 received a more prompt, strict and universal obedience, 
 than the recommendations of Congress in the early 
 stages of our revolution. Nothing has been found 
 more difficult than to change, on a sudden, the invete- 
 rate habits and usages of a nation. Peter the Great 
 was near raising a rebellion, by ordering his Russian 
 subjects to shave their beards. Yet in two instances, 
 perhaps greater difficulties were completely surmounted 
 by the old Congress. I refer to the recommendation to 
 forbear entirely the use of East India teas, and to dis- 
 continue all expense in mourning, beyond the wearing 
 of a piece of crape on the left arm, which is continued 
 till the present time. These usages were deeply 
 wrought into the habits of our people, but they were 
 abandoned at once, and almost without a murmur. 
 The first of these recommended measures bore particu- 
 larly hard on our countrywomen, and in particular on 
 the tea-sots, of whom there were at that time no incon- 
 siderable number. But obedience to the recommenda- 
 tion of Congress was the test of patriotism ; and it is 
 but justice to our revolutionary mothers to say, that 
 they were as ready to make sacrifices as their husbands, 
 and that their daughters were as good whigs as their 
 sons. I do believe, that a known tory, or a reputed 
 coward, would have been hard set to find a reputaljle 
 wite among the whole feminine community of our 
 country, while our war with Great Britain continued. 
 But to return : All East India teas were renounced as 
 an utter abomination. I remember, indeed, that a few 
 were suspected of using the article secretly; but the 
 secrecy was complete, for had it been otherwise, it 
 would have s:one hard with the transgressor, whether 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 5X 
 
 male or female. No search was made for the obnoxious 
 drug, and indeed its destruction, I believe, was not 
 recommended. It came into use again after the decla- 
 ration of independence, and of course there must have 
 been a preservation of a part of the old store, for our 
 foreign trade was all but annihilated by the British 
 fleets, and trade with those who remained within their 
 military stations was interdicted under severe penalties. 
 A furtive trade, however, was carried on to a small 
 extent, particularly toward the close of the war. But 
 the use of India tea of every kind was suspended till 
 the period I have mentioned, and the whole vegetable 
 kingdom of our country was laid under contribution to 
 furnish a substitute. Some used one thing, and some 
 another, and some nothing at all, as fancy or reason 
 prompted, or an influential friend recommended. 
 
 But articles of far greater importance than tea and 
 expensive mourning, were to be supplied, or the want 
 of them to be experienced. Our country at large had 
 been accustomed to receive, by importation from abroad 
 — from Britain almost wholly — a great part of the 
 articles necessary for clothing, such as woollen cloths 
 and linens of every quality, from the coarsest to the 
 finest ; as well as salt, saltpetre, gunpowder, sugar and 
 molasses. With the cessation of our foreign trade, we 
 were thrown on our domestic resources for the supply 
 of these indispensable articles — for indispensable some 
 of them manifestly were, and if others were not so in 
 fact, they were so in the general estimation of our citi- 
 zens. I cannot pretend to speak at length of the inven- 
 tions and expedients that M^ere employed in contriving 
 and bringing into use substitutes for the foreign sup- 
 
52 LIFE OF THE 
 
 plies of which we were deprived. Domestic manufac- 
 tures were encouraged. The women vied with each 
 other in producing the best Unen and the best fulled 
 woollen cloths, of various colours, for the clothing of 
 their husbands and children. Their daughters were 
 taught to be content with — perhaps I should rather say 
 to be proud of — the articles of dress which they had 
 manufactured for themselves. Salt was made by boil- 
 ing sea water, on the margin of the ocean ; and when 
 the British destroyed, as they sometimes did, one set of 
 works, another was speedily erected, either in the same 
 or a different location. Saltpetre was diligently made 
 by the best process then known in our country. Gun- 
 powder was manufactured slowly, and was greatly 
 deficient in quantity for the supply of our army, 
 although all that could be collected was appropriated to 
 that object, and although our privateers captured some 
 vessels that were carrying military stores to our 
 invaders, and Congress was successful in privately 
 obtaining a considerable quantity from magazines on 
 the African coast. But General Washington was, I 
 believe, oftener than once obUged to conceal from the 
 public, and even from his army, the want of powder 
 for certain military operations, which otherwise he 
 might and would have undertaken. It was amono^ his 
 severe trials that he was obliged to bear in silence, for 
 the good of his country, popular discontent and cen- 
 sure, for the apparent inaction of his army. I remem- 
 ber to have heard him censured for not fighting the 
 British, when, as was afterwards known, he had not 
 powder enough at command to sustain for twenty 
 minutes any thing like a general engagement. As to 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEN. 53 
 
 what, in Yankee dialect, was then and is still called 
 sweetening, various means were employed to obtain this 
 important article. Sugar, so far as I know, was not 
 produced at all. Perhaps some might be made from 
 the sugar maple tree, in places where that tree 
 abounded ; but it did not abound in the vicinity of my 
 abode. The common maple tree, however, was abun- 
 dant, and its sap was obtained and boiled to the con- 
 sistency of molasses. My father constructed a mill for 
 grinding the common Indian corn stalks, which he 
 knew contained a considerable quantity of saccharine 
 matter. But the juice of these stalks, when converted 
 into molasses, was found to possess an acrid and 
 unpleasant taste, which he was not chemist enough to 
 correct, and the experiment, after one year's trial, was 
 abandoned. The most pleasant syrup that he was able 
 to obtain, and did obtain in considerable quantity, was 
 formed by boiling down the unfermented juice of sweet 
 apples. The sugar beet was then unknown. 
 
 I shall add nothing further to this long letter, but 
 tliat, at its date, I enter on my seventy-ninth year. 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 B , July 13, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — You know from the published histo- 
 ries of our revolution, that at its commencement General 
 Gage was the royal Governor of the province of Massa- 
 chusetts Bay. He published a notable proclamation 
 soon after the conflict between the British troops and 
 the provincials at Lexington, and before the more se- 
 rious and sanguinary one of Breed's, or Bunker's Hill. 
 In this proclamation, he offered a full and free pardon 
 
54 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to those who should, within a specified time, renounce 
 their rebeUion, and promise submission to the king and 
 parhament of Great Britain — explicitly excepting, how- 
 ever, from this act of grace, John Hancock and Samuel 
 Adams, whose crimes were affirmed to be too great to 
 be met wdth any thing but condign punishment. When 
 I took breakfast with the latter named gentleman at his 
 house in Boston, as mentioned in a former letter, Gage's 
 proclamation, with its memorable exception, became a 
 topic of conversation. I had thought, and so stated to 
 my host, that John Adams had also been included in 
 that exception. My host replied, in a very animated 
 tone, " No sir, he was not excepted — Hancock and I 
 only had that distinction." He manifestly counted it a 
 high honour that he had but one associate in the pro- 
 scription, and would not suffer a third to share it with 
 Hancock and himself. What, alas, is human foresight! 
 It never entered the head of Gage that the men whom 
 he hated above all others, and on whose destruction he 
 was bent, might be destined to see the day when they 
 would not only glory in his disappointed vengeance, 
 but when each, in turn, would possess the very office 
 which he then held, as governor of the province — or 
 rather, that the territory which was then a province, 
 should become an independent State, of which these 
 men, in succession, should be the governors. Hancock 
 was governor, and Adams lieutenant governor, when 
 my interview with the latter took place; but shortly 
 after Hancock resigned the gubernatorial chair, to which 
 Adams succeeded. This whole affair strikes" me as 
 bearing no inconsiderable resemblance to the case of 
 Haman and Mordecai, as narrated in the canonical 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 55 
 
 book of Esther. I will just add, that the gasconading 
 proclamation of Gage was immediately burlesqued in a 
 song, which I learned by heart at the time, and of 
 which a fragment still adheres to my memory. 
 
 You cannot easily conceive what a surprising in- 
 fluence the combat at Lexington, the battle of Bunker's 
 Hill, and the proclamation I have mentioned, unitedly 
 had, in awaking a high military spirit, not only among 
 the men, but the boys also, of our land in general. In 
 our cities and large towns, we still frequently see boys 
 aping military men and movements ; but juvenile sol- 
 diership was a far different matter at the period in con- 
 templation. We — for I was a party concerned — we 
 had companies composed of boys from ten to fifteen 
 years of age; none, I think, were admitted under ten, 
 unless an individual or two of uncommon growth ; and 
 at sixteen all were enrolled in the adult militia. Each 
 company elected its own officers, consisting of a captain, 
 a first and second lieutenant, an ensign, and two or 
 three sergeants. We had wooden guns, but as much 
 like muskets as we could get them. Our drum and 
 fife, though the former was not large, might vie with 
 those of our seniors. We frequently met for training-, 
 drilling and marching. The manual exercise was 
 learned by all. For myself, I obtained a pamphlet, in 
 which this exercise was fully explained, according to 
 the best system of the day, which was the Prussian, 
 established, I suppose, by the great Frederick, of whose 
 military exploits we often heard. Of this exercise I 
 made myself so much a master, that I had the honour 
 of standing before the company as fugleman. AVhere 
 this word came from. I know not; but the office was. 
 
56 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to exhibit, for the imitation of the company, a correct 
 performance of the various motions in handUng a fire- 
 lock, and the several attitudes and movements of the 
 body in military evolutions. In all this, we were en- 
 couraged and cheered on by our parents. Nor was this 
 military training, in the existing state of the country, a 
 useless or unimportant employment. Life, liberty, pro- 
 perty, and indeed all that freemen value, was believed 
 to be in jeopardy, and not to be preserved, otherwise 
 than by force of arms; and this training of boys, not 
 only cherished in them a military spirit, but prepared 
 them to act with skill and efficiency, as soon as they 
 were enrolled in the legally established militia; and 
 sometimes, as we shall see, even before that period. 
 
 You know that the place of my birth and boyhood 
 was in East New Jersey, within a mile of the line 
 which divides the counties of Essex and Morris; my 
 paternal residence was in the latter of these counties. 
 This location placed our family, at a certain period, in 
 very hazardous circumstances; for on the retreat of 
 General Washington, and the pursuit of the British 
 army, from the Hudson river to the Delaware, we were 
 within twelve miles of the enemy's line of march. 
 My father, moreover, in addition to his general charac- 
 ter as a decided and active whig, had been a member 
 of the Provincial Congress that formed the constitution 
 of New Jersey, and the chairman of the committee that 
 made and reported the original draft of that instrument. 
 On these accounts, he was peculiarly obnoxious to the 
 tories, and by their information, we may suppose, to 
 the British officers also. At any rate, it was in rumor 
 that a party of the enemy's cavalry was to be detached. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. ^<J 
 
 to seize a number of the leading whigs in Morris 
 county, and my father, of course, among the rest. His 
 friends urged him to leave his house and to retire to an 
 obscure part of his parish for safety. He resisted their 
 sohcitations for a time; but on a certain evening, in 
 which the rumor was rife that on the ensuing night the 
 British light-horse were to make the threatened excur- 
 sion, he left his house wath my mother, and was accom- 
 panied by a whig refugee from New York, who had 
 taken shelter in our family. The house was left in my 
 charge with an old female domestic. My father's 
 instructions to me were, to treat the enemy, if they 
 came, with the greatest civility. If they inquired for 
 him, as they doubtless would, I was to tell them, that 
 he had left his house, and was gone I knew not 
 whither ; and that this statement might not violate 
 truth, he ordered me to avoid seeing the direction in 
 which he should go, when he took his departure. I 
 did so, nor did I ever know where, or with whom, he 
 took lodgings for that night. Happily, however, the 
 British did not come, either on that night, or at any 
 other time. When the morning was considerably 
 advanced, the fugitives, with some caution in their 
 movements, returned ; and I believe were all mortified 
 that they had fled when they might have remained in 
 safety. The New York refugee, who was a native 
 Englishman, seemed to be particularly vexed with 
 himself I recollect his saying, "I will never go again, 
 till I see the face and eyes of them." After this, there 
 was an occurrence which, for a short time, made us all 
 think that the fears of the nigrht had bes^un to be 
 
 8 
 
58 LIFE OF THE 
 
 realized. But of this I shall give no account at 
 present. 
 
 It was at this eventful period, that the whole militia 
 of the upper part of New Jersey were called into active 
 service, and left their houses and families, with no other 
 protectors than boys, and old men, no longer capable of 
 public military duty. You have often heard of 'Hhe 
 times that tried men's souls;" and one of those times 
 was that of which I am now speaking. There was, 
 for some weeks in succession, nothing to prevent our 
 enemy from making inroads into any part of the state 
 of New Jersey, and from plundering, and perpetrating 
 every enormity to which a victorious and licentious 
 soldiery are always prone. We were all considered as 
 rebels, who, if w^e escaped with our lives, might think 
 ourselves fortunate, although every thing else was 
 sacrificed. The tories, too, who had remained, and 
 had kept silence through fear, now made a merit of 
 their known opinions and feelings; and sought to 
 recommend themselves to the British, by giving them 
 every information which was calculated to aid their 
 cause and injure ours. To prevent this, as far as possi- 
 ble, the old men and boys of our neighbourhood kept 
 guard, at a bridge over the Passaic river, which was 
 the usual passing place from the county of Morris to 
 that of Essex, where the British troops were in force. 
 At the station where this guard was kept, I stood 
 sentinel, in my fifteenth year, in as cold a December 
 night as our climate almost ever knows. I arrested 
 one man, who was going to the bridge. He was very 
 loth to be stopped, but as he had not the countersign, I 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 59 
 
 presented my bayonet, which my previous training 
 had taught me to do secundum arttm, and he yielded at 
 once ; and I conducted him to the officer of the guard. 
 Whether he was going to the British or not, I am not 
 sure; although the circumstances were suspicious. 
 But enough for once. 
 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
60 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 From the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 B , July 20, 1848. 
 
 My dear a. — In my last letter I mentioned that my 
 father was a member of the provincial congress of New- 
 Jersey, by which the constitution of that State was 
 formed. I find myself disposed to say something more 
 on that topic; for I think it due to the memory of your 
 grandfather, in consideration of his clerical character, 
 that you should be informed that he was so far from 
 seeking to obtain a seat in that congress, that he did all 
 he could to avoid it, short of absolutely refusing to serve. 
 He also left the congress, as soon as the main business 
 — the formation of a constitution for the State — was 
 completed, refused to return, although pressed to do so, 
 and declined unequivocally to be again a candidate for 
 membership in any legislative body. He acted thus, 
 not because he regretted what he had already done, but 
 because he held that only on some very extraordinary 
 occasion, such as that to which he had yielded, was it 
 lawful for a minister of the gospel, who had a parochial 
 charge, to leave his flock and the full discharge of his 
 spiritual duties, for any civil and secular station or em- 
 ployment whatsoever. He did not blame Mr. Caldwell, 
 of Elizabethtown, who was driven from his pastoral 
 charge by the British, and who afterwards lost his life 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 61 
 
 in a most melancholy manner, for becoming a quarter- 
 master and contractor for the American army; nor Dr. 
 Witherspoon, when the college of which he was presi- 
 dent was broken up by the advance of the British army, 
 for holdinor a seat in the conp^ress of the United States 
 for several years in succession. 
 
 Dr. Witherspoon was a member of the provincial 
 congress with my father, when Governor Franklin was 
 brought before it, under a military guard. The go- 
 vernor treated the whole congress with marked indig- 
 nity, refused to answer any questions that were put to 
 him, represented it as a lawless assembly, composed of 
 ignorant and vulgar men, utterly incapable of devising 
 any thing for the public good, and who had rashly sub- 
 jected themselves to the charge and deserved punish- 
 ment of rebellion. When he finished his tirade of 
 abuse, Dr. Witherspoon rose, and let loose upon him a 
 copious stream of that irony and sarcasm which he 
 always had at command; and in which he did not 
 hesitate to allude to the governor's illegitimate origin, 
 and to his entire want, in his early training, of all scien- 
 tific and liberal knowledge. At length he concluded, 
 nearly, if not exactly, in these words — "On the whole, 
 Mr. President, I think that Governor Franklin has 
 m.ade us a speech every way worthy of his exalted 
 birth and refined education.*' This account I received 
 from the lips of mv father. Dr. Witherspoon, having 
 been chosen by the body to which he belonged, a mem- 
 ber of the continental congress, left his provincial 
 appointment before the adoption of the constitution. 
 When he took his seat in the general congress, he 
 found that the subject under discussion, and which I 
 
62 LIFE OF THE 
 
 believe had been continued for some days, was the 
 immediate adoption of the declaration of independence. 
 He observed that the principal stress of the objections 
 to that measure, was laid on the affirmation that the 
 country was not yet ripe for such decisive action ; and 
 that the new members, of whom several had very re- 
 cently arrived, had not heard the arguments on the 
 subject which had taken place on that floor. The 
 doctor did not speak till near the close of the debate ; 
 but in the short speech which he ultimately made, he 
 remarked, that although he and some other members 
 had not heard all that had passed in that honourable 
 body, yet that they had not wanted other and ample 
 sources of information relative to this most important 
 subject; and that, in his judgment, the country was not 
 only ripe for independence, but was in danger of be- 
 coming rotten for the want of it, if its declaration were 
 longer delayed. The substance of this statement I 
 heard from the doctor himself; who also said, Mr. Dick- 
 inson (subsequently the president of Pennsylvania, 
 before the formation of the present constitution of that 
 State,) was the most active and eloquent opposer of the 
 immediate declaration of independence. 
 
 When I witness the intrigue and scuffle, now^ so 
 frequent, to secure a seat in congress, or for some 
 other station of eminence, I often look back, and think 
 of the contrast which it forms with the times of which 
 I am now writing. Then, every man who went to 
 congress, went there with a halter about his neck. A 
 son of the distinguished John Jay, said to me in con- 
 versation, within a few days past, that his father told 
 him that it was a common saying among the members 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. g3 
 
 of the old consiTess, " We must hanor tocrether, or hancr 
 singly." The whole community, indeed, was impressed 
 with the conviction, that for men of political promi- 
 nence there was no alternative but victory or death. 
 The best and ablest men, be their vocation what it 
 might, were sought for, to occupy the places of power 
 and trust; and peremptorily to refuse to serve, was 
 sure to be followed by the reproach of cowardice or the 
 suspicions of toryism. The result was, that the choicest 
 men of the country had the management of public 
 affairs, and had it without envy or competition. It 
 must be remembered, how^ever, that what I here say, 
 was applicable only to the first stages of the revolution ; 
 for before its termination, there was some competition, 
 yet nothing like what is now so common. For some 
 time there was not, I think, in the whole country, such 
 a thing as a civil lucrative office ; and in the army, all 
 were losers, except a few contractors for the necessary 
 supplies. Even the members of congress, who were paid 
 by the States that sent them, had often to look to their 
 own resources for the means of a comfortable sub- 
 sistence; and some refused an appointment, or a re- 
 appointment, because they could not l^ear the expense 
 which it involved. But although this bore hard on 
 ])ublic men, it greatly contributed to the pubhc weal. 
 The very reason why our revolutionary affairs were 
 wisely and successfully conducted, was, that the con- 
 ducting of them was in the hands of those who were 
 both capable and desirous to manage them for the good 
 of the country, and for no other object or purpose. 
 Congressmen despatched their business with as little 
 delay as was consistent with fidelity, that they might 
 
64 LIFE OF THE 
 
 diminish a personal tax, which many of them could 
 with difficulty pay. 
 
 My last letter was a long one, and this would be still 
 longer, if I should add to it an extended extract from a 
 work in my possession, which I had intended should 
 make a part of it. Perhaps the extract I have alluded 
 to may be inserted in my next communication. But 
 this I do not promise. Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 B , August 6, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — There was nothing of great moment 
 in our national struggle for independence that I think 
 of with so little satisfaction, or rather with so much 
 regret, as of the paper currency, which, for about five 
 years, constituted the only medium of commerce in our 
 country. It is a proverbial maxim, as true as it is trite, 
 that money is the sinews of war. Of this, our revolu- 
 tionary patriots were fully sensible. At the same time, 
 they well knew that all the silver and gold in the land, 
 if they could have commanded it, which they could 
 not, was utterly insufficient to defray the expenses of a 
 sino-le campaign. What was to be done? They could 
 not borrow from abroad, for we were not yet a nation; 
 nor likely to become so, in the opinion of the money- 
 lenders of Europe. A paper currency was our only 
 resource. This had been long in use; and, except in 
 some parts of New England, in which there had been 
 a depreciated paper money by the name of Old Teiior — 
 it was as readily received as coin. " This,"' says a histo- 
 rian, " was in some degree owing to a previous confi- 
 dence which had been begotten by honesty and fidelity 
 in discharging the engagements of government. From 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. gg 
 
 New York to Georgia, there never had been, in matters 
 relating to money, an instance of the breach of pubUc 
 faith."* The first " Continental bills of credit," as they 
 were called, were issued in June and July, 1775, a year 
 before the declaration of independence, and for more 
 than two years they were not sensibly depreciated. 
 The faith of the United Colonies was pledged for their 
 redemption, to take place four years from the date of 
 their emission ; and each colony was directed to find 
 ways and means to pay its proportion of the common 
 debt. But the exigencies of the war required, or were 
 believed to require, a frequent resort to new issues; so 
 that when the depreciation commenced, it went forward 
 with something like the rapidity of geometrical pro- 
 gression. Congress had no power to impose taxes. 
 They called on the States to do it, but they called in 
 vain. Taxation was. unpopular, not only because peo- 
 ple are generally reluctant to contribute their due pro- 
 portion to public uses, but because the war itself had 
 originated in resisting a tax — a tax upon tea. In truth, 
 the country was iii a dilemma ; the dilemma of o-ivino- 
 up the conflict for our liberties, or of continuing it by 
 bringing calamities of a most grievous kind on a large 
 number of innocent, and even meritorious individuals, 
 for the most ardent whigs were the greatest sufferers. 
 The latter part of the distressing alternative was 
 adopted. Not that it was foreseen, for it was long and 
 generally believed that the whole debt would eventually 
 
 * Ramsay's History of the American Revolution, vol. II., page 173. 
 If you wish to see this subject impartially discussed, read Ramsay at 
 the place here referred to. 
 
 9 
 
QQ LIFE OF THE 
 
 be fairly and fully paid. It is justly remarked by the 
 historian already quoted, that " in every department of 
 government the Americans erred, but in nothing so 
 much as in that which related to money." When, how- 
 ever, it became evident that the continental bills of 
 credit would never be redeemed at any thing like their 
 nominal value, even then, if those whom the deprecia- 
 tion had subjected to the greatest privations could have 
 taken a vote, a large majority, it is probable, would 
 have said, " Go on with the war, let it fare with us as 
 it may." Liberty or death had been the popular cry at 
 the commencement of the revolution, and the time of 
 trial had now arrived. At this crisis, I do believe that 
 a number would have been willing, had it been prac- 
 ticable, to save their estates (to say nothing of their 
 lives) by yielding to the demands of the mother coun- 
 try; but a far greater number, I am persuaded, would 
 have chosen to redeem the original pledge, at least so 
 far as property was concerned. 
 
 But although the country was under the necessity of 
 making a choice of evils, these evils were greatly 
 increased by unwise and unjust measures, both of 
 public bodies and private individuals. In the latter 
 stages of the war, congress contained fewer men of 
 distinguished wisdom and stern integrity than those 
 had been who had led its councils at an earlier period. 
 Some such men, however, there were at all times in 
 that venerable body ; but at the period in contempla- 
 tion, it is well known, that their opinions and pleas 
 were overruled by the majority. The recommendation 
 to the States to enact laws for regulating the price of 
 labour, manufactures, and commodities of all sorts, even 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 67 
 
 of the very necessaries of life — for making the depre- 
 ciated paper money a legal tender in the discharge of 
 all debts, not excepting those in which the contracts 
 expressly declared that they were to be paid in gold 
 and silver — for declaring that whosoever should in any 
 commercial transaction give a preference to gold and 
 silver over the paper currency, should be deemed an 
 enemy to the liberties of the United States, and should 
 also forfeit the property sold or offered for sale — such 
 recommendations as these, which never were and never 
 could be carried generally into effect, savour so much 
 of weakness, as to give rise to a suspicion that some- 
 thing beside weakness was concerned in their promul- 
 gation. Not, by any means, that the old congress 
 were, at any time, justly chargeable with corruption. 
 But men are often not conscious of all the motives by 
 which they are influenced ; and it is believed that from 
 an undue regard to popular opinion, and a deficient 
 regard to strict justice and equity, some, if not all of the 
 above recited acts, cannot be vindicated. In the same 
 category may be placed the plan which was persevered 
 in for a considerable time after the abuses to which it 
 gave rise had become palpable — the plan of allowing 
 agents who furnished supplies for the army, to receive 
 a commission on the amount of their purchases, thereby 
 putting it in their power, and even tempting them, to 
 make the amount as large as possible. 
 
 The individual States were culpable, if not for 
 sanctioning the recommendations of congress as above 
 recited, yet certainly for not- complying with other 
 recommendations manifestly connected with the public 
 welfare. Such, in particular, were those which related 
 
68 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to the relief of the mtolerable sufferings of the army, 
 for the want of both food and clothing ; and the neglect 
 of several States to furnish their equitable quota of 
 troops for the public service and defence. In relation 
 to both these items, General Washington joined his 
 earnest entreaties to those of congress. Yet, in many- 
 instances, the needed relief was long delayed, and at 
 last but partially afforded. The whole cause of the 
 country was sometimes put in the most serious jeopardy 
 by these neglects. 
 
 The whole community was blameable. Not only 
 was there no public remonstrance against erroneous 
 and unjust measures sanctioned by legal authority, but 
 very many availed themselves of those very measures 
 to perpetrate acts of heinous injustice and iniquity. 
 Debts, in numerous instances, were paid in depreciated 
 paper of not a tenth part of the value of the property 
 for which the debts had been contracted. There were 
 a few noble exceptions to this practice, but the popular 
 current ran strongly in its favour. The strange spec- 
 tacle was witnessed, of creditors concealing themselves 
 from their debtors, or trying as much as possible to 
 keep out of their way ; and of debtors hunting up their 
 creditors, and paying them without mercy, or making 
 them the legal tender, which, if refused, nothing could 
 afterwards be demanded. By these iniquitous transac- 
 tions, widows, orphans, superannuated men, and indeed 
 persons of all descriptions, whose livings depended on 
 an income from a fixed capital, were often reduced to 
 absolute poverty and want. Corporations also lost their 
 funds ; for before the revolution there were no banks, 
 or public loans of any kind. Money was lent to indi- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. g9 
 
 viduals, who gave for security their personal bonds, or 
 mortgages on their real property. The sufferings pro- 
 duced from the causes here indicated, were piteous in 
 the extreme. 
 
 But consequences still more deplorable followed from 
 the want of public and private fidelity to contracts and 
 engagements. The public morals were deeply cor- 
 rupted. Dr. Ramsay, who published his History of the 
 American Revolution in 1789, concludes the chapter to 
 which I have repeatedly referred, in the following 
 maner: "The evils of depreciation did not terminate 
 with the war. They extend to the present hour. That 
 the helpless part of the community were legislatively 
 deprived of their property, was among the lesser evils 
 which resulted from the legal tender of the depreciated 
 bills of credit. The iniquity of the laws estranged the 
 minds of many of the citizens from the habits and love 
 of justice. The nature of obligations was so far changed, 
 that he was reckoned the honest man, who from prin- 
 ciple delayed to pay his debts. The mounds which 
 government had erected to secure the observance of 
 honesty in the commercial intercourse of man with 
 man, were broken down. Truth, honour and justice 
 were swept away by the overflowing deluge of legal 
 iniquity ; nor have they yet assumed their ancient and 
 accustomed seats. Time and industry have already, in 
 a great degree, repaired the losses of property which 
 the citizens sustained during the war ; but both have 
 hitherto failed in effacing the taint which was then 
 communicated to their principles; nor can its total 
 ablution be expected, till a new generation arises, 
 unpracticed in the iniquities of their fathers." 
 
70 LIFE OF THE 
 
 I was young when the times passed over me, in 
 which the events took place of which I have given you 
 some account in this letter. But I can never forget 
 them, nor ever cease to lament that they sadly tarnished 
 the glory of that revolution in which they occurred. 
 In another letter, I hope to finish what I have yet to 
 say about the old continental currency. 
 Adieu for the present. 
 
 B , August 12, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — The issuing of the continental bills of 
 credit began, as stated in my last letter, in June and 
 July, 1775. The first emission consisted of no more 
 than three million of dollars; but by the successive 
 issues which followed, the aggregate in 1779 reached 
 the enormous amount of two hundred millions. In that 
 year, notwithstanding, congress addressed a circular 
 letter to the people at large, in which they rejected with 
 indignation the idea that the credit of the country 
 would be dishonoured by not redeeming in gold and 
 silver, the entire paper currency then afloat in the com- 
 munity ; yet in the very next year (1780) they adopted 
 the plan of sinking the whole, at the rate of forty paper 
 dollars for one of silver. I shall never forget the bitter- 
 ness with which I heard this proceeding denounced, by 
 a man whom it had ruined. " Congress," said he, 
 " first told a lie, and then swore to it, (referring to the 
 circular letter,) and by believing them, I have been re- 
 duced to poverty." He had owned a valuable and 
 beautiful farm, adjoining a thriving village, which he 
 had sold for what he considered a very advantageous 
 price ; but he had kept his paper bills, expecting they 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 71 
 
 would all be fairly redeemed in metallic money, till 
 they scarcely sufficed for the purchase of liquor with 
 which to begin the business of tavern keeping. When 
 he uttered the speech I have mentioned, he had obtained 
 the stewardship of the college of which I was a mem- 
 ber, I will add, that when I went to this college I wore 
 a coat which, about a j^ear previously, had been bought 
 at the price of a thousand dollars. It had been in- 
 tended for a British staff officer, and had no military 
 appendages; but the vessel which carried it, with other 
 similar articles, was taken, while making for New 
 York, by an American privateer — and from a partner 
 in the privateer my coat was purchased. Such were 
 the times of which I am now speaking. 
 
 It is but justice to state, that the course of events in 
 our national revolution was not foreseen or expected 
 by any one. Till near the time when independence 
 was declared, congress and the people at large hoped 
 and believed, as I have heretofore stated, that our 
 controversy with the mother country would be ami- 
 cably settled ; and after independence was proclaimed, 
 there was, for a considerable time, except in a few 
 enlightened minds, an almost infatuated expectation 
 that the conflict would be short — that each campaign 
 would probably be the last. Hence, in opposition to 
 the opinion and remonstrances of General Washington, 
 soldiers were enlisted for a short period ; and hence, 
 also, each emission of paper money it was hoped would 
 be the final one. 
 
 My father was among the first who foresaw and 
 predicted the fate of the depreciating currency. He 
 had orood reason to remember the Old Tenoi^ of Massa- 
 
72 LIFE OF THE 
 
 chusetts, mentioned in mj last letter, for he lost a part 
 of his patrimony by its depreciation. When, therefore, 
 he saw that one emission of continental bills speedily 
 followed another, without any provision for redeeming 
 them, he became perfectly satisfied that the whole 
 would become of little value. I remember to have 
 heard him say, that he could increase his property to 
 any given amount, by the purchase of farms on a short 
 credit, and when the time of payment should come, by 
 selling a half or a third, for a price which would pay 
 for the whole. But he had too much honesty to do 
 any such thing. He bought nothing, except a small 
 piece of ground adjoining his own, which had belonged 
 to a tory, and which was sold at vendue before the 
 currency was sensibly depreciated.* He, however, 
 
 * The tory who had owned this land was by his trade a blacksmith ; 
 but he possessed considerable native talent, and my father taught him 
 the art of surveying, by which he acquired a handsome property. 
 He became an officer, a Major I think, in a corps of royal refugees — 
 and when he heard that my father had bought a piece of his land, he 
 wrote him a most abusive letter from New York, or Staten Island, 
 and found means to have it safely delivered. This letter I lately 
 found among my old papers. My father took no notice of it ; but, 
 boy as I was, I answered it, and tried — with what success I know 
 not — to get it into his hands. Several years after the peace, I saw 
 this man in a place of public worship, while I was preaching. His 
 head was then white with age, and his whole appearance was vene- 
 rable. I should not have recognised him, but on inquiring after 
 him, as a respectable stranger, I ascertained his identity, and I think 
 was also told that he had come to the city where I saw him, on some 
 business relative to the property of refugees, provided for in our 
 treaty of peace with Britain, which, indeed, was nothing more than 
 a simple recommendation to the several legislatures to restore to the 
 royal refugees their forfeited estates — which was done but in a few 
 instances. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEIV. 73 
 
 thought it his duty, when he observed how his fellow 
 citizens were making sacrifices of their landed estates, 
 to give to the public his views on the subject of the 
 currency. This he did in a series of essays, over the 
 signature of Eumenes, which were first published in a 
 neighbouring newspaper, and speedily re-published in 
 several other papers in various parts of the country. 
 In these essays, he delineated, as to its substance, the 
 same plan which, shortly after^ was adopted by con- 
 gress for liquidating the public debt. What use, or 
 w^hether any use was made of the essays, in forming 
 the congressional plan, I know not ; but the two plans 
 were in principle the same. They consisted in fixing 
 a scale of depreciation corresponding to the several 
 periods at which the deterioration of the paper currency 
 had taken place — commencing with two for one in 
 1777, and terminating with forty for one in 1780. As 
 the essays w^ere published before the sanction given by 
 congress to the principles which they advocated, they 
 subjected their author to much censure from those who 
 cherished the belief that the continental bills would be 
 redeemed agreeably to the pledge which the face of 
 them exhibited. My father was generally believed to 
 be their author; and but for his character as a decided 
 whig and friend to his country, he might have been in 
 danger of popular violence. As it was, he did not 
 escape a portion of vituperation in the newspapers of 
 the day. 
 
 On recollection, two things occur in addition to what 
 I have stated relative to the continental bills, which I 
 will briefly notice. The first is, that the depreciation 
 of the bills was increased in its rapidity, by being 
 
 10 
 
74 LIFE OF THE 
 
 counterfeited within the British lines, and secretly sent 
 abroad among our people; and by the several States 
 emitting a large paper currency of their own, which 
 was mingled with that of the congress. The second 
 item is, that each continental bill had on its face 
 a device, accompanied by a Latin motto. I will give 
 two examples. The five dollar bill exhibited a thorn- 
 hush, with a hand pricked by attempting to finger it. 
 The motto was — Sustine vel abstine. The other bill 
 referred to, showed on its face a dark cloud in a tempest, 
 with the motto Serenahit. These devices, with their 
 mottos, manifested a good deal of ingenuity ; and some 
 years ago I saw published a catalogue of the most of 
 them, if not of the whole. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 75 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 From the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 B , August 20, 1840. 
 
 My dear a. — The treatment which the American 
 prisoners received from the British in our revolution- 
 ary war, after making every allowance for their being 
 regarded as captured rebels, was, in a very high degree, 
 cruel and impolitic; cruel, because in numerous in- 
 stances it was worse than immediate military execution ; 
 and impolitic, because it had no other effect on their 
 countrymen, than greatly to exasperate them, produce 
 retaliation, and cherish a spirit of vindictiveness. In 
 the early periods of the war, the British made many 
 more prisoners than the Americans. This of itself 
 would prevent any thing like a general exchange ; but 
 the truth was, the British at that period did not desire 
 an exchange. They expected to conquer the country, 
 and were willing to retain their prisoners; probably 
 expecting that by the severity of their treatment, others 
 would be deterred from taking up arms in defence of 
 their country. But when it became evident that this 
 effect was not produced, and especially after the sur- 
 render of Burgoyne's whole army, and the prisoners 
 made by General Washington at Trenton and Prince- 
 ton, augmented in number by the partizan warfare 
 
76 LIFE OF THE 
 
 which followed in the succeeding winter and spring, 
 the British became willing to listen to proposals for the 
 exchange of prisoners, and the sufferings of those they 
 had then in their power, were in a measure mitigated. 
 The tories were more cruel in the treatment of their 
 captured countrymen, than the British whom they had 
 joined. Governor Franklin had found his way into 
 New York, and had become president of the " Board 
 of Associated Royalists," which Sir Henry Clinton had 
 previously formed. A party of refugees belonging to 
 this association, had taken, after a gallant resistance, a 
 small military post in Monmouth county. New Jersey, 
 and made a prisoner of Captain Joshua Huddy, its 
 brave commander. They took him to New York, and 
 after a close confinement of fifteen days, they sentenced 
 him to be hanged. This sentence, a party of them, 
 sent out for the purpose, executed four days afterwards, 
 on the heights of Middleton. They fixed a label on 
 his breast when they left him, with an inscription 
 which concluded in these words — " Up goes Huddy for 
 Philip White." This White had been taken by a party 
 of Jersey militia, and had been killed while attempting 
 to make his escape. On this occasion, General Wash- 
 ington advertised the British, that such deeds as that 
 which had been perpetrated in the instance just men- 
 tioned, should no longer pass without retaliation. In a 
 letter to Sir Henry Clinton, he suggested that the 
 murderers of Huddy should be delivered up to him. 
 When it was found that this suggestion would not be 
 complied with, the threatened retaliation was provided 
 for, by the British prisoners of the same military rank 
 as that of Captain Huddy being required to furnish a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 77 
 
 victim to avenge his death. This was done by casting 
 lots, and the lot fell on a Captain Asgill. I well re- 
 member the deep interest which I felt myself, and 
 which I believe was felt by the whole community, in 
 the expected fate of this imfortunate man. But his 
 life was ultimately spared, to the joy, 1 would hope, of 
 all who were acquainted with his story. The execu- 
 tion of the fearful destiny w^hich hung over him, was 
 delayed from time to time, no doubt with 'the w^ish of 
 General Washington, that something might occur to 
 render its taking place unnecessary. This wish was 
 at last gratified. Sir Henry Clinton, under whose 
 connivance the royal refugees had acted, was succeeded 
 in the chief command of the British army by Sir Guy 
 Carlton, a man of a very different character. Indeed 
 it ought, whenever he is mentioned, to be recorded to 
 the honour of Sir Guy Carlton, that from first to last, 
 where he commanded, American prisoners were treated 
 with humanity, and even with kindness. After the 
 fall of General Montgomery in the attack of Quebec, 
 the prisoners who fell into his hands, to the amount of 
 several hundred, received clothing as well as sufficient 
 food, and were at length dismissed, with all necessary 
 supplies, to their several homes, under an oath not to 
 serve against the British troops till they should be 
 exchanged. He broke up the association of royal 
 refugees, informed General Washington that he dis- 
 approved of their proceedings, and promised a further 
 investigation of their conduct ; although a court martial 
 had acquitted the leader of the party that murdered 
 Huddy, affirming that he had acted under the instruc- 
 tions of Governor Franklin. In the meantime, the 
 
78 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Count de Vergennes, prime minister of France, wrote 
 to General Washington, making intercession for Captain 
 Asgill, accompanied by a most pathetic letter from his 
 mother to the Count, beseeching him to interpose for 
 the preservation of the life of her son. As the war by 
 this time was drawing to a close, and a confidence was 
 entertained, from the known character of Sir Guy 
 Carlton, that no atrocities similar to that for which 
 Asgill was doomed to suffer, would be permitted, con- 
 gress, on receiving copies of the letter mentioned 
 above, passed a resolution — " That the commander in 
 chief be directed to set Captain Asgill at liberty." He 
 was released accordingly, and permitted to go to New- 
 York. During the whole period in which he was 
 under sentence of death, his condition commanded 
 universal sympathy ; he was treated with the greatest 
 tenderness, and witnessed at last the general satisfaction 
 which his release occasioned. 
 
 You will probably remark that the charge of cruelty 
 which I bring against the British, is general and inde- 
 finite — accompanied only by the single specification of 
 their inhumanity and injustice in the case of Huddy. 
 The truth is, that when I began this letter, I expected 
 to specify in the latter part of it, M'hat I painfully wit- 
 nessed with my own eyes. But this I find, from the 
 length to which I have already gone, must be reserved 
 for another communication. In the meantime, I will 
 simply copy from Ramsay's History, the report of the 
 American Board of War, which is no doubt authentic. 
 The report is dated December 1st, 1777, and is as 
 follows : 
 
 " The American Board of War, after conferring with 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 79 
 
 Mr. Boudinot, the commissioner-general of prisoners, 
 and examining evidence adduced by him, reported 
 that among other things, that there were nine hundred 
 privates and three hundred officers of the American 
 army prisoners in the city of New York, and about five 
 hundred privates and fifty officers prisoners in Phila- 
 delphia.* That since the beginning of October, all 
 these prisoners have been confined in prison-ships, or 
 in the Provost. That from the best evidence the sub- 
 ject could admit of, the general allowance of prisoners, 
 at most did not exceed four ounces of meat per day ; 
 and often so damaged as not to be eatable. That it had 
 been a common practice with the British, on a prison- 
 er's being first captured, to keep him three, four or five 
 days without a morsel of meat, and then to tempt him 
 to enlist to save his life. That there were numerous 
 instances of prisoners of war perishing in all the 
 agonies of hunger." 
 
 The section which immediately follows this quota- 
 tion, exhibits a cheering contrast, which it were crimi- 
 nal to withhold, and which I insert with unfeigned 
 pleasure : 
 
 ''About this time, (December 24th, 1777,) there was 
 a meeting of merchants in London, for the purpose of 
 raising a sum of money to relieve the distresses of the 
 American prisoners, then in England. The sum sub- 
 scribed for that purpose amounted in two months to 
 £4647 155. (sterling, of course.) Thus, while human 
 nature M-as dishonoured by the cruelties of some of 
 
 *This was in the winter of 1777-8, when this city was in the 
 occupancy of the British army. 
 
80 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the British in America, there was a laudable display of 
 the benevolence of others of the same nation in Eu- 
 rope." 
 
 It must be remembered, that what I have hitherto 
 said about the treatment of American prisoners in this 
 country, relates exclusively to what took place in the 
 northern parts of the United States, and in Canada. 
 At the South, still more deplorable scenes, if possible, 
 were often witnessed. In these, the preponderance of 
 barbarity was, I believe, on the side of the British; but 
 it is undeniable that cruelties to prisoners, shocking to 
 every virtuous feeling, were perpetrated on both sides. 
 Of these, however, I shall give no details. But as I 
 would not omit to notice any display of humanity in 
 such circumstances, I will just mention, that a British 
 Colonel by the name of Campbell, although he had 
 himself experienced ill-treatment when a prisoner 
 among the Americans, had the magnanimity to oppose 
 and prevent all abuse of American prisoners, so far as 
 his influence extended; and his influence must have 
 been considerable, since it was he who commanded in 
 the reduction of Savannah, the capital of Georgia. On 
 reading over what I have written in this letter, I cannot 
 forbear to ejaculate, " come the happy period ! — and 
 blessed be God, it will come — when the truths of the 
 blessed gospel, accompanied by the Spirit of all truth, 
 shall be diff"used throughout all nations, exterminating 
 the ferocious passions of the corrupted human heart, 
 implanting in their place all the Christian graces, and 
 terminating for ever the horrors and the vices of war." 
 
REV, ASHBEL GREEN. gl 
 
 August 27. 
 
 My dear a. — It was, as well as I can recollect, in an 
 early part of the month of December, 1777, that the 
 various receptacles of American prisoners in New 
 York — churches, the Provost, sngar-honse, prison- 
 ships, of which "the Jersey" was the most infamous* — 
 disgorged their wretched contents. A large proportion 
 of those who w^ere released were sent into the adjacent 
 country, to seek relief w^here they could find it, from 
 the humanity of their countrymen; for there w^as, in 
 the part of the country where I lived, no public hos- 
 pital, or appointed place of rendezvous to which they 
 might resort. A number of them were so debilitated 
 by famine and disease,, that they fell down and died in 
 the streets of New York, before they could even reach 
 the vessels appointed to transport them. When they 
 were landed, a considerable part of them were sent 
 forward in wagons, being unable to travel on foot. 
 Those who were able to walk, followed the wagons; 
 and such another company of miserable human beings 
 — pallid, emaciated, begrimed with dirt and smoke, and 
 in every way squalid in the extreme — my eyes never 
 
 * This vessel went by the name of the " Old Jerse3^" It lay in 
 the East River, opposite to the city of New York. Ramsay states, 
 that it appeared on as good evidence as the case could admit, that 
 "in the last six years of the war, eleven thousand prisoners died on 
 board this ship." This must have included sailors, as well as sol- 
 diers ; and the former were, if possible, worse treated than the latter. 
 In another place Ramsay says — " The filth of the places of their con- 
 finement, in consequence of fluxes that prevailed among them, was 
 both offensive and dangerous. Seven dead bodies have been seen 
 in one building at one time, and all lying in a situation shocking to 
 humanity." 
 
 11 
 
82 LIFE OF THE 
 
 lieheld; for I now write of what I personally saw. 
 Never may you, my son, nor any of your countrymen, 
 behold a similar spectacle. Twelve of these pitiable 
 objects were brought in a wagon and laid down at my 
 father's door ; the most of them so helpless that they 
 could not get into the house without assistance. They 
 were all taken in, and the whole family immediately 
 employed in cleansing and clothing them, preparing 
 for them suitable food, and in every way ministering to 
 their necessities. Ten of the twelve were shortly after 
 removed into neighbouring families, that had not in the 
 first instance received any, or not their due proportion. 
 I cannot pretend to state how many of those who were 
 brought in carriages and left in my father's parish 
 never recovered. I can only say that a number of 
 them died. 
 
 Of the two who were left in our family, one was an 
 athletic Irishman; the other a Marylander, of a rather 
 delicate make. Both were in a dangerous state of fever, 
 yet both eventually recovered. The Irishman was, for 
 a time, in a high delirium, talking and raving like a 
 madman. One Sabbath day, while the congregation 
 were assembled for worship, and my father in the 
 pulpit, this man rose from his bed, with nothing on him 
 but his shirt and my father's wrapping gown, slipt his 
 feet into a pair of shoes, and swore he would go out. 
 There was no force at hand to restrain him, and out he 
 went — a snow was on the ground, of depth sufficient to 
 make good sleighing. He threatened vengeance to any 
 one that should attempt to control him; and his fever 
 crave him a strength that was formidable, although he 
 might otherwise have been scarcely able to stand alone. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. gg 
 
 I followed behind him at a cautious distance. The 
 church was less than a quarter of a mile distant, 
 and he fortunately took the road that passed by its 
 door. I slipped into the church and called out three or 
 four stout men. But in the mean time the delirious 
 man had picked up two large stones, and with one in 
 each hand, he uttered horrible imprecations, and threat- 
 ened death to any one that should attempt to arrest 
 him. But while he walked on, and his attention was 
 occupied by those in front of him, he was seized from 
 behind, his arms held, and in this manner compelled to 
 return to his bed. His constant cry w^as for cold water ; 
 and when my father (who you know was a physician 
 as well as a clergyman) returned from church, he told 
 the poor maniac that if he would drink a quart at a time 
 he should have it. He pledged himself with an oath to 
 drink that, and more too if he could get it. A bucket 
 of water was drawn immediately from the w^ell, and of 
 course was not as cold as if it had stood some time in 
 the wintry air — a quart measure was filled, the poor 
 fellow put it to his mouth, and was as good as his word ; 
 he drank the whole before he took the vessel from his 
 lips, and he began to recover from that time. The con- 
 valescence, however, both of him and his fellow sufferer 
 was very gradual ; so that I think it was about three 
 months before they were able to travel. The whole 
 family became deeply interested in these unfortunate 
 men, and when they departed they were not sent away 
 empty. The Irishman did not use profane language 
 after his fever left him ; but he never showed a spirit of 
 forgiveness to those who had abused him. I asked him, 
 a short time before he left us, how he intended to dis- 
 
g4 LIFE OF THE 
 
 pose of himself, now that his health was restored. He 
 said that he would go and renew his enlistment in the 
 continental army, get the privilege of standing sentinel 
 over some of the prisoners of Burgoyne's army confined 
 at Lancaster, and then would treat them as they, or 
 their comrades, had treated him. This was doubtless 
 a very bad spirit, but it was the natural result of the 
 cruelty he had experienced on a mind not deeply 
 imbued with the principles of humanity or religion. 
 
 My attention to the sick prisoners, by night as well 
 as by day, was followed by serious consequences to 
 myself. I took the fever from them, and narrowly 
 escaped with my life — having, by indiscretion, brought 
 on a relapse, after nearly recovering from the first attack. 
 While I was sick, an occurrence took place, to which I 
 alluded in a former letter, wherein I mentioned the 
 apprehension entertained that a party of the British 
 light horse would be detached to seize my father and 
 other influential whigs. That you may understand the 
 affair now to be related, I must mention that a brother 
 clergyman of my father, who was strongly suspected of 
 toryism, and who lived near the British lines, had sent 
 a locked trunk, containing no doubt some very valuable 
 property, together with a quarter cask of wine, to be 
 deposited with my father for safe keeping. But after 
 these articles had remained with him for about a year, 
 they were removed, and, as afterwards appeared^ lodged 
 with the tory who made the public confession in the 
 church, of which I have heretofore given an account. 
 Keeping this in recollection, my narration will be fully 
 understood. 
 
 One night during my sickness, while I was lying on 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 35 
 
 a trundle-bed, in the room where my father and mother 
 slept, with a blister plaster on each of my wTists, the 
 house was suddenly surrounded by a corps of dragoons. 
 My father was roused, went to the window, and by 
 moonlight or starlight, saw two or three light horsemen 
 with drawn swords, in the front yard of the house. 
 One had dismounted, and was knocking at the door 
 of the entry, and demanded to be let in. My 
 father said to my mother — " I believe they have come 
 at last." She advised him to hide himself. He replied 
 that any such attempt would be vain, as the house 
 was surrounded, and would doubtless be thoroughly 
 searched. He added, "I will dress myself as fast as I 
 can, that I may not be carried away naked." "While 
 he was dressing, the knocking at the door continued, 
 and brought to it, on the inside, the woman who had 
 stayed with me when the rest of the family absconded, 
 as I heretofore stated. She was somethino- of a heroine, 
 and, when excited, of a virago too. In an audible voice 
 she told the man who was knocking that she would not 
 open the door — bade him go about his business, and 
 called him and his comrades by as many decent hard 
 names as she could think of My father, as soon as 
 dressed, went into the entry, and, I think, opened the 
 door himself Then began a developement which 
 relieved us not a little. It was found that the object of 
 this rude visit was not to seize my father, but to plunder 
 the tory property which it was beheved he had in his 
 possession. The dragoons belonged to a corps of 
 American cavalry, who were stationed at about seven 
 miles distance. They demanded the property which 
 I have above described. My fatlier told them that 
 
86 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 it had been removed some months since ; but remarked, 
 that as he could not expect to be beUeved on his word, 
 he would furnish them with a candle, and they might 
 search the house till they were satisfied ; only he would 
 request as a favour, that in making the search they 
 would be careful not to set the house on fire. They 
 did not search the house to much extent — I rather think 
 not at all; but demanded of my father that he should 
 inform them with whom the goods in question had 
 been deposited. He assured them (as the truth was) 
 that he could not certainly tell ; but said that they had 
 been taken from his house by his tenant, whose resi- 
 dence was at the distance of not more than two hun 
 dred yards. Thither a part of them immediately went, 
 while the rest remained till the result of the inquiry 
 should be known. The tenant was called up and was 
 required to tell with w^hom he had left the booty of 
 which they were in quest. He told them frankly that 
 he had left the goods with the tory, whose house, 
 within a mile of his own, he described in such a man- 
 ner that they could not mistake it. On this, the whole 
 party set off with all speed, surrounded the house, 
 demanded and obtained the trunk, which they had 
 taken so much pains to find, broke it open and began 
 to examine it; but before they had proceeded far, some- 
 thing gave them an alarm, which caused them to depart 
 with precipitancy, without taking with them any thing 
 of much value. 
 
 It afterwards appeared that the dragoons had made 
 this night excursion without the knowledge of any of 
 their officers, in hope of obtaining something of con- 
 siderable value for their private emolument. Probably 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 87 
 
 the alarm which hurried them away was some occur- 
 rence which made them fear a discovery; perhaps it 
 was the dawning of the day, showing that they would 
 have little time enough to reach their quarters before 
 their absence would be apparent. 
 
 I have hesitated whether I would tell you this long 
 story, or keep it to myself — a story of facts, which 
 issued in nothing but in frightening three families, and 
 in showing that the discipline of the American army 
 was at that time very imperfect. But let the story 
 stand for what it is worth. It at least contains one of 
 my distinct reminiscences. Adieu for the present. 
 
 P , September 12. 
 
 My dear a. — Before the American revolution the 
 whole population of our country, with a very few ex- 
 ceptions, had no personal acquaintance with the small 
 pox. Vaccination, you are aware, was unknown for a 
 long time after this period. Inoculation was in partial 
 use. A few individuals who knew that their occupa- 
 tions or manner of life would peculiarly expose them to 
 this dangerous disease, resorted to some sequestered 
 place, and were there inoculated. Whether it was in 
 this, or in what is called " the natural way," that 
 General "Washington had passed through the small pox 
 in early life, I have never heard. It certainly had left 
 traces of its effects on his countenance. But it was a 
 fortunate circumstance that in whatever way commu- 
 nicated, he had had it, and was of course free from all 
 danger of its contagion. To this danger, however, it is 
 probable that more than nine-tenths of his armv, 
 officers as well as common soldiers, were exposed ; and 
 
88 I>IFE OF THE 
 
 by some means or other, this fearful malady had been 
 introduced among them, and had made a number of 
 victims. The temper of the times disposed our coun- 
 trymen to charge this, and almost every disastrous 
 occurrence which befel them, to the wicked devices of 
 their British enemies. But I believe the charge, in 
 this instance, had no foundation in truth. It has never 
 been proved, nor, as far I know, rendered probable; 
 and therefore the cruelty and baseness of such an act 
 as sendinof with desis^n an infectious and fatal disease 
 into the American camp, ought not to be imputed to 
 them. 
 
 After the battle of Princeton, General "Washington 
 retired, in the month of January, 1777, to winter 
 quarters at Morristown, New Jersey ; and he there 
 formed a plan for subjecting his whole army to the 
 process of inoculation. The plan was, to quarter his 
 troops in small companies in the families of the inhabi- 
 tants, and to direct the military surgeons to inoculate 
 the families, as well as the soldiers, and to afford gra- 
 tuitously to the former, the same medical aid and 
 attention which were to be shown to the latter. This 
 plan, at first, produced a great alarm among the inha- 
 bitants. My father, I well remember, went in a sleigh 
 to Morristown, accompanied by some of the most 
 respectable men of his congregation, to confer with 
 General Washington on the subject. On his return, 
 my father told us that he had been the spokesman, and 
 that he had stated to the General, that he well knew 
 that in military operations it was not unusual to make 
 a certain sacrifice of a number of lives, to ensure the 
 success of a battle, or for the general good of the com- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 89 
 
 munity; and that if such was the case in the present 
 instance, he and his friends were prepared to submit, 
 without murmuring, to their destiny; but that they 
 would entreat him to consider, whether it was not 
 practicable to separate the army, for the purpose of 
 inoculation, from the mass of the population, so as not 
 to subject the whole to the contemplated calamity. 
 The General said to them in reply, that their appre- 
 hensions, he was confident, were altogether groundless; 
 that the inhabitants would find, in the event, that the 
 proposed measure was no calamity at all, but on the 
 contrary a very favourable occurrence ; that they would 
 all be carried through the small pox without charge, 
 and with very little danger — the surgeons of the army 
 affording them the exercise of their best skill and atten- 
 tion, as an acknowledgment for their furnishing quar- 
 ters to the troops, who would be served with their 
 rations at every house in which they were accommo- 
 dated. On the other hand, that if an attempt were 
 made to separate the soldiers from the mass of the 
 inhabitants, it would be impossible to make the sepa- 
 ration so perfect as to prevent all intercourse ; and that 
 the result in all probability would be, that the natural 
 small pox would be spread through the whole popula- 
 tion, producing effects infinitely more to be dreaded, 
 than if all should be inoculated at once. There was no 
 resisting such reasoning as this. My father and his 
 friends came back perfectly reconciled to the measure. 
 Our family consisted of nine individuals, of whom 
 my father, on the verge of his sixtieth year, and my 
 mother, a little younger, formed a part of the number. 
 Ten officers, if I rightly recollect, with two waiters, 
 
 12 
 
90 LIFE OF THE 
 
 had quarters with us; the house being equally divided 
 between them and the family. The kitchen was com- 
 mon for the use of both parties. One of the w^aiters, 
 an Irishman, carried in his face a very legible receipt 
 in full, for a heavy debt which the natural small pox 
 had in former years imposed on him. All the rest that 
 1 have mentioned, were inoculated at one and the same 
 time, by Dr. Bond of Philadelphia, then a surgeon of 
 some eminence of rank in the army. Dr. Cochran, of 
 Brunswick, New Jersey, w^as associated with Bond, 
 and visited us while we were under inoculation treat- 
 ment. That treatment consisted of a regimen of vege- 
 table diet — animal food and all salt and spice of every 
 kind were strictly prohibited. As to medicine, it con- 
 sisted of five or six powders, composed of a small 
 quantity of calomel, mingled, if I mistake not, with 
 nitre — a powder to be taken perhaps every other day; 
 and two cathartics, one about a week after inoculation, . 
 and the other at the period when the eruption of the 
 pock was to be expected. We were enjoined to keep 
 cool, and to avoid violent exercise. This was the 
 amount of the prescriptions of our medical advisers; 
 and I believe we were nearly all of the opinion — I cer- 
 tainly was — that our regimen was, by far, the most 
 objectionable part of the whole concern. 
 
 It was remarkable that in our whole family there 
 Avas not a single pock that filled. On about the thir- 
 teenth or fourteenth day after inoculation, some of us 
 felt a chilly sensation, followed by a quickening of the 
 pulse, for perhaps a day and a night ; and there were 
 on some of us a few red spots, but not one of them 
 ripened into a suppurating pock. My elder brother 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 91 
 
 and myself seemed to think it would not do to have 
 the small pox without any sickness at all, and so we 
 concluded to lie in bed one morning, about the time 
 when the eruptive fever usually takes place. Dr. 
 Cochran cauo-ht us in this indulf]^ence, and sent us the 
 following message — '' Tell those young rogues, from 
 me, to get up immediately. Tell them I would rather 
 see them up to the waistband of their breeches in a 
 snow bank, than that they should be lying in bed at 
 this time of day." The most troublesome symptom 
 we experienced was the sore which was formed on the 
 arm at the place where the virus had been introduced 
 by the puncture of a lancet. Many of these sores con- 
 tinued to discharge pus for two or three months, and 
 in some instances were large and in a degree painful. 
 Yet none of them proved dangerous. 
 
 Our military inmates were not quite as much fa- 
 voured as ourselves. Some of them had several pocks 
 that filled, yet in no case were they numerous, or 
 preceded or followed by any threatening symptoms. 
 Nor was this the case in our family only. The whole 
 army had the disease so lightly, that I really believe 
 there was not a day while they were under inoculation, 
 in which they might not, with a few exceptions, have 
 marched against the enemy, and would actually have 
 done so if necessity had required it. For a short time 
 my father's church was made a hospital for the recep- 
 tion of those on whom the natural small pox had 
 appeared before they could be inoculated; and more 
 frightful and pitiable human beings I have never seen. 
 The heads of some of them were swelled to nearly 
 double their natural size, their eyes were closed, and 
 
92 LIFE OF THE 
 
 their faces were black as a coal. The most of these 
 died. 
 
 All the officers who were quartered in my father's 
 family w^ere A'^irginians, and they were the most shock- 
 ingly profane in their common conversation of any men 
 I have ever known. Their language, at times, was 
 absolutely horrifying to any ear not accustomed to 
 blasphemy. How does it happen that soldiers and 
 sailors, who hold life by a more precarious tenure than 
 common, are so frequently remarkable for their pro- 
 fanity? Is it that they are so often called to brave 
 danger that they at length lose all sense of the danger 
 of offending their Maker? I remember that General 
 Washington once rebuked this abominable vice in the 
 officers of his army, by reprehending it in his general 
 orders. It was certainly natural and proper for the 
 officers resident in our dwelling, to seek to relieve the 
 tedium of their situation while under treatment for the 
 small pox. My father had a good library for a country 
 clergyman, containing several works of taste and lite- 
 rature, as well as treatises of theology, and I am sure 
 any officer with us would have been welcome to the 
 perusal of any volume of the library that he might 
 have been disposed to name. But no request of this 
 kind, so far as I remember, was ever made; and indeed 
 I do not recollect to have seen a book of any kind in 
 the hand of any officer in the w4iole period of about 
 two months, during which they had their dwelling 
 with us. On one or two occasions they amused them- 
 selves by firing at a mark with a rifle; but playing at 
 cards was their standing amusement, or rather their 
 employment, both by day and by night. Yet I am not 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 93 
 
 aware that they played for money — if they did, their 
 stakes must have been small, for of money they, in 
 common with all the officers of the army at that time, 
 could have had very little. Such w^as their devotion 
 to cards, that when one of their number died — not of 
 the small pox, but of a fever otherwise induced — it was 
 with difficulty they could be restrained from playing 
 while the corpse was yet in the house. The defunct 
 was a cornet of dragoons, and the captain of the com- 
 pany to which he belonged had to threaten to make 
 the offence personal to himself, before he was able to 
 prevent card playing till the corpse was removed. But 
 I am sick of this topic, and will drop it here. 
 
 When Dr. Ramsay published his "History of the 
 American Revolution," he requested me to inspect the 
 copy in manuscript, and to revise the proof sheets as 
 they came from the press. I did so, and w^as surprised 
 to find that in his whole work he had not even men- 
 tioned the inoculation of the army for the small pox, of 
 which I have spoken in this letter. When I informed 
 him of the omission, he expressed his surprise that so 
 important an event should have escaped him in collect- 
 ing his materials, and he immediately penned the 
 account of it which now appears in his first volume. 
 That account was taken from a statement which I 
 made to him, but it is not as full as that which I have 
 now given. The imperfections of history, my son, are 
 far greater and more numerous than are commonly 
 imagined. 
 
 When the troops were removed from the neighbour- 
 hood of our family, the adjacent country, in which 
 none had been quartered, experienced the truth of 
 
94 LIFE OF THE 
 
 General Washington's remark to my father, that it is 
 not possible, except by inoculation, to prevent the 
 spreading of the small pox in the natural way, when 
 brought into the near vicinity of those who have not 
 had the disease. It did spread, and compelled the peo- 
 ple to a general resort to inoculation. This produced a 
 busy life to my father. I had, before this, begun to act 
 as his apprentice, and I now was almost wholly occu- 
 pied in putting up medicine, performing the operation 
 of inoculating, and visiting patients. But enough of 
 this whole subject. Adieu. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 From the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 January 15, 1841. 
 My dear a. — In my sixth letter, I mentioned that the 
 training of boys in the early days of our national revo- 
 lution, made them familiar with military' evolutions, 
 and thus prepared them to take their standing, with 
 much advantage, in the legal militia, when they com- 
 pleted the sixteenth year of their age. But it did more 
 than this — it made them look forward to that period 
 with great, and even impatient desire. For myself, I 
 think I can say with truth that I longed for the time to 
 arrive when I should be enrolled in the adult militia, in 
 much the same manner as an apprentice commonly 
 wishes for the time when he shall be free from the 
 control of a master, and be at full liberty to act for 
 himself But hold a little: as it is my purpose in this 
 letter to give you some account of my militia cam- 
 paigns — for I was never any thing more than a militia 
 soldier — I wish you to understand that any thing I 
 shall say that may seem to be descriptive of heroism, 
 was by no means peculiar to myself It must be con- 
 sidered only as a sample of the courage and zeal of 
 those with w^iom I acted in the defence of our common 
 country. But for this, indeed, I should think it im- 
 proper to spend my time in narrating personal concerns 
 of such small importance as those I am about to detail. 
 
96 LIFE OF THE 
 
 But it is not unimportant to know what may be called 
 the domestic militanj spirit of our revolutionary times. 
 
 As the anxiously expected period drew near when I 
 was to exchange my wooden gun for a fire-lock, all my 
 soldierly equipments were carefully prepared and in 
 perfect readiness for active use, as soon as the next 
 alarm gun should be fired.* It was fired a few days 
 before my sixteenth year was completed, and my impa- 
 tience could no longer brook delay. I harnessed myself 
 in my knapsack, and with my blanket and cartridge 
 box, and musket on my shoulder, I hastened to the 
 place of rendezvous. There I learned that from some 
 cause, which I do not now recollect, the call of the 
 militia was premature, and I returned home fatigued 
 and disappointed. It was not long, however, before a 
 
 * The alarm gun, an iron eighteen pounder, was placed on the 
 highest point of what are called the Short Hills, in the neighbour- 
 hood of Springfield, N. J. Bishop Hobart, after the war, purchased 
 the site and made it his country residence. A lofty pole was placed 
 by the side of the cannon, with a tar barrel on the top, which was 
 set on fire when the gun was discharged. The report of the gun 
 and the flame of the tar barrel were heard and seen to a great dis- 
 tance in the surrounding country. The militia companies had each 
 its place of rendezvous, to which they hastened as soon as the alarm 
 was given. The Short Hills were a kind of natural barrier for the 
 camp and military stores at Morristown. A hundred men might 
 have defended some of the passes over these hills against a thousand. 
 A British detachment once reached Springfield and burnt it ; but no 
 British corps ever ventured into the Sand Hills. In a clear day, 
 with a good telescope, the city of New York may be seen from these 
 heights. When encamped at Morristown, General Washington 
 occasionally rode to these hills to make his observations. The first 
 time I ever saw him was on one of these occasions. He was accom- 
 panied by the Marquis de la Fayette, as he was then called, and 
 who looked like a mere boy. 
 
 \ 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. g^ 
 
 considerable detachment of the militia of that part of 
 
 the State in which I resided, was called to march to the 
 
 Minisink, a place on the north-west border of the 
 
 State, on the Delaware river, the inhabitants of which, 
 
 after the massacre of Wyoming, if I rightly recollect, 
 
 were supposed to be in danger of an attack from the 
 
 ^^ Indians. In this expedition I had the honour to act as 
 
 \ an orderly sergeant, which was the highest military 
 
 elevation that I ever reached. We made a rapid march 
 
 to the Minisink settlement, and continued in service 
 
 there about a fortnight, keeping guard along the river. 
 
 As we saw no Indians to shoot at, a company, of which 
 
 I was one, determined on killing the deer of the forest, 
 
 if we could find them. For this purpose we crossed 
 
 the river, and spent a day of fatigue and hunger in 
 
 hunting for our game. But the deer, as well as the 
 
 Indians, did not choose to expose themselves to our 
 
 martial prowess. We did not even get the sight of one 
 
 of them; and I believe the greatest danger experienced 
 
 by any one in the whole expedition, was in crossing 
 
 and re-crossing the Delaware in an Indian canoe, which 
 
 none of us knew how to manage skilfully, and which 
 
 was several times very near being overset. 
 
 A very brave man, as he afterwards proved himself 
 to be, who could not swim, was dreadfully frightened 
 in passing this stream. Men of martial bravery often 
 show cowardice, when certain death stares them in the 
 face. But we all escaped without injury, were soon 
 discharged, and on returning home I walked six and 
 thirty miles in one day, carrying all my military equip- 
 ment. Our detachment on this occasion, as well as on 
 
 13 
 
98 LIFE OF THE 
 
 one that soon followed it, was commanded by a militia 
 general by the name of Wines. He had seen military 
 service, as the major of a regiment in the Northern 
 army, under the lamented Montgomery. He was of 
 gigantic frame and strength, and no one doubted his 
 courage. But the most remarkable thing about him 
 was his voice. It exceeded in power and efficiency — 
 for it was articulate as well as loud — every other human 
 voice that I ever heard. Among other anecdotes that 
 are told of him, this is one. He met a strong foraging 
 party of British troops in the winter during which 
 New Brunswick, in New Jersey, was their head quar- 
 ters. He came in sight of this party suddenly, as it 
 was approaching a hill, of which he had just taken pos- 
 session with a far inferior force to that of his enemy. 
 He made the best display of his troops that he could, 
 and before the British came within musket shot, he 
 thundered out at the top of his voice — " Open to the 
 right and left, and let the field pieces come in." The 
 British were without field pieces as well as himself, but 
 expecting a deadly fire from the American artillery, 
 they faced to the right about and hastily retreated. I 
 believe the anecdote has a foundation in truth, as I 
 heard it from different quarters; and if it is not true to 
 the letter, it certainly lacks no credibility so far as our 
 General's voice was concerned. 
 
 It was not long after our return from Minisink, 
 before we were called to a more serious military service 
 than any I had hitherto seen — General Wines being 
 still our commander The British in New York city 
 had erected a small fort a short distance from the Hack- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 99 
 
 ensack river, and sent a number of boats or shallops up 
 that river to collect the hay which had recently been 
 cut and stacked on the meadows where it grew. To 
 afford protection to the boats, a frigate was also sent up 
 the Hackensack as far as the depth of the water would 
 permit. Our head quarters were at Aquackanock 
 bridge, on the Passaic, about ten miles above Newark. 
 Finding that the British did not advance into the coun- 
 try, as had been expected, our General determined to 
 march his troops within cannon shot of their fort, and 
 offer them battle. He did so; and on our march, and 
 not far from the fort, he espied across a field of con- 
 siderable width, a number of women very attentively 
 observing our movements. He raised his stentorophonic 
 voice, and addressed them thus, " Your are counting us, 
 are you? that you may know our numbers and go and 
 tell the British." He then added something which I 
 do not choose to repeat. The poor women vanished 
 like so many frighted ghosts, and we presently came 
 within cannon shot of the fort. To assure us of this, a 
 cannon ball came over us, a little above our heads, with 
 that screaming and whizzing kind of noise, which it 
 always makes, as it passes through and seems to torture 
 the air. This was the first time I had ever heard this 
 kind of noise ; and truly I could not say, as we are told 
 was said by Charles the Twelfth of Sweden, on a simi- 
 lar occasion, " That is the most pleasant music I have 
 ever heard." We were now on a hill, the fort on 
 another, and a ravine was between us — the ravine 
 crossing the road which led to the fort nearly at right 
 angles. General "Wines, taking care that the enemy 
 should not see hi.s operations, placed about one-third of 
 
100 I'IfE OF THE 
 
 his force, among whom I was numbered, in the ravine, 
 which was filled with trees and brushwood — our loca- 
 tion being a little to the left of the road, through which, 
 if the enemy advanced, they must necessarily pass. 
 He directed us to keep ourselves closely concealed, till 
 the whole of the British troops had passed us, and were 
 engaged with the corps he commanded in person ; then 
 to rush out and attack their rear with our utmost vigour. 
 We laid snug in our ambush for more than an hour ; 
 when the man who had been so much frightened in 
 crossing the Delaware river on our hunting excursion, 
 became impatient of further delay, took his musket 
 in his hand, advanced into the open field before 
 the fort, within calling distance, and challenged them 
 to come out. It was a daring act, and I greatly feared 
 at the time, that it would cost him his life; but he came 
 back without injury. The enemy probably had not a 
 larger force than was barely sufficient to man the fort, 
 and we could not provoke them to leave it. Having 
 waited lono^ enouofh to ascertain this fact, we marched 
 back for a mile or two, then turned from the road into 
 a piece of rising ground, and encamped for the night. 
 On this occasion, I passed about eighteen hours without 
 eating any thing but an apple and a small piece of ship 
 bread which the worms had left. We passed the night 
 wrapped in our blankets, with a few cornstalks for a 
 bed, by those who could get them. The next morning 
 we drew our rations of flour and fresh beef; but while 
 we were baking our unfermented dough on hot stones, 
 and were preparing sticks to hold our meat in the flame 
 of a brushwood fire, which was all the roasting we 
 could give it, intelligence was received that the enemy 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 101 
 
 was marching in force, to cut off our retreat by getting 
 between us and the bridge. We were ordered under 
 arms with all possible haste, and famished as we were, 
 we left our unbaked cakes and undressed meat, and 
 made a forced and rapid march, with a view to reach 
 the bridge before the enemy. It proved to be a false 
 alarm; which, however, was not ascertained till we 
 were within about two miles of the bridge ; when we 
 halted, and were permitted to sit down for a few 
 minutes. It is impossible for me fully to describe my 
 feelings, as I sat on the ground at this time. The 
 excitement which had kept up my spirits was over. I 
 was exhausted with hunger, want of rest, and a hasty 
 march, and was seized with a kind of apathy, or stupor, 
 which rendered me indifferent to every thing — careless 
 even, whether I lived or died. Happily, this wretched 
 feeling did not last long; but I can never forget it, and 
 have often called it to mind, with, I hope, some grati- 
 tude to God that it was of short duration ; as well as for 
 his providential and paternal care of me in all the perils 
 to which I was exposed in this period of my life. We 
 soon reached our quarters, and one of the sweetest mor- 
 sels that I ever tasted, was a piece of raw pickled pork, 
 with which we were immediately served. Till this 
 expedition, I had been a very squeamish lad, in regard 
 to my diet ; but the occurrences now stated cured me 
 effectually. 
 
 Adieu for the present. 
 
 P , February 8, 1841. 
 
 My dear a. — After our expedition to the fort, as 
 mentioned in my last letter, we spent several idle days 
 
l()'2 L^^^ 0^ THE 
 
 in our quarters ; and in the mean time learned that the 
 British boats were descending the Hackensack river, 
 loaded with hay. Captain Outwater, an enterprising 
 officer, probably with the approbation of our General, 
 determined, if possible, to cut off and capture some of 
 them before they should get under cover of the guns 
 of the frigate, which had been sent to protect them. 
 He beat up for volunteers, and about thirty, of whom I 
 was one, put ourselves under his command, to go on 
 this expedition. The plan was to go and return on the 
 same day, which, by rapid movements, was understood 
 to be practicable. We accordingly took an early break- 
 fast, and with all speed marched for the Hackensack. 
 We stopped at a house, near the meadow^s which 
 adjoined the river, for the purpose both of obtaining 
 information and getting refreshment. Both were 
 afforded us; and a vile fellow of our company repaid the 
 hospitality we received, by stealing some articles of 
 ornament from the females of the family. Before we 
 left the house, however, he was detected, and compelled 
 to restore his pillage to its proper owners. We learned 
 from this family, that a number of boats had already 
 proceeded down the stream, and that others were then 
 in the act of passing. We therefore hastened our 
 departure, and as we were going over the meadow, we 
 had the mortification to see one boat after another reach 
 the protecting frigate. We were unavoidably delayed 
 by a deep inlet from the river, which could not be 
 passed except on a log, or rather a large pole, which 
 had been thrown over it, and which was partly under 
 water. About a third part of our number would not 
 risk the danger of crossing this inlet, and we left them 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 103 
 
 there. As soon as some twenty of us were over, we 
 saw a lagging boat, the last of the thieving squadron, 
 beating down the stream against a head wind. We 
 hurried forward, and took a position which proved to 
 be within reach of the frisjate's cannon. 
 
 The margin of the river was lined by a high and 
 thick sedge, which completely concealed us; and thus 
 stationed, we w^aited for the boat to come opposite to 
 the place where we stood; and as it did so, we all fired 
 at once. The fire was returned, and although we were 
 much concealed, our enemies' bullets, by the impres- 
 sion they made on the sedge, showed that some of us 
 escaped them very narrowly. It was not long, how- 
 ever, before we completely silenced the fire from the 
 boat, and all on board took refuge, either in her hold, or 
 behind the hay with which she was loaded — not a man 
 remained visible. But the boat was on the wrong tack 
 for us when all her hands were driven from their quar- 
 ters. She drifted to the opposite shore, and there safely 
 grounded. We had no means of crossing the stream, 
 although not more than about a hundred yards wide; 
 and thus, after all our efforts, we could capture neither 
 the boat nor her crew. While what I have mentioned 
 was going on, the artillery of the frigate was not unem- 
 ployed. The fire of our musketry and that from the 
 boat was heard, and though the sedge concealed us, our 
 location was perceived by the flashes of our guns. 
 A cannon shot or two was directed to our whereabout ; 
 and as our expected prey was hopelessly beyond our 
 reach, we took shelter behind a large hay stack, a short 
 distance from the river. With the help of his men, the 
 captain ascended the stack to make his observations. 
 
104 LIFE OF THE 
 
 The occupants of the boat, finding that our fire had 
 ceased, and presuming, as tlie fact was, that we had left 
 the sedge, came out of their hiding places, and some of 
 them climbed up the mast of the boat, so that they 
 could at least see our captain, and in a loud voice 
 reviled us as a set of rascally rebels. The captain was 
 also seen from the frigate, and a cannon shot was 
 directed at him with great precision. Happily he saw 
 the flash, and leaped from the stack before the ball 
 passed over it and entered the marsh at a short distance 
 from us, sending a cloud of mud and stubble into the 
 air. "I think," said the captain, " that you might now 
 get a good shot at those blackguards in the boat. AVho 
 of you will try?" " I will," was my immediate answer. 
 But what was my disappointment when I found that 
 not another individual of the company would consent 
 to go, except the thief, who had stolen the female orna- 
 ments, and who wished to redeem his character. I 
 scorned to go in his company, but my pride would not 
 permit me to retract my offer. I asked for the best gun 
 in the company, as I did not think my own was good 
 at a long shot. Enough were offered, but I chose an 
 old hunter's gun, with a long barrel ; and seeing that it 
 was well charged, took my solitary way to the river's 
 side. The thief, I found afterwards, followed me. 
 The plan I formed was, to creep into the sedge, sit on 
 the ground, take good aim with my piece rested on my 
 bended knee, and the moment after I had fired, to fall 
 backward, and lie as close to the ground as possible; 
 that if my fire should be returned, the bullets might 
 pass above me. This plan I executed fully; but I 
 ought to mention, that the men in the boat had ao^ain 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 105 
 
 disappeared ; so that I could only fire at that part of 
 the boat, or rather at the hay on its deck, behind which 
 I thought it most Ukely they were skulking. This I 
 did, with as much skill and exactness as I was master 
 of; but there is little probability that I injured any one. 
 I do not recollect whether my fire was returned or not. 
 But I lay still for some time, till I supposed the enemy 
 would conclude I was gone, and then crept out of the 
 sedge, and took refuge behind a haystack, nearer to the 
 river than the one which sheltered my companions. 
 While here, the thief came to me, terrified almost out 
 of his life, and entirely out of his senses. I asked him 
 if he had fired — he said he had not. -' And why not?" 
 said I. He said he could not see the men in the boat ; 
 and began to load his piece with another cartridge. I 
 asked him why he would do that, when there was a 
 charge already in his gun. He looked wild, and said 
 he believed he would ram it down. He did so, and this 
 musket, thus containing two cartridges, was discharged 
 in the midst of us, as we were returning from the 
 meadow, and it was a signal providential mercy that 
 none of us were either killed or wounded. He had 
 cocked his piece when he went to the river, and for- 
 gotten to uncock it afterwards, but was holding it before 
 him with both his hands, when probably a stroke on 
 his knee sprung the lock, and the discharge threw the 
 gun out of his hands to a considerable distance. Our 
 captain was angry enough to have sacrificed him on 
 the spot; but he was left eventually without injury, in 
 possession of his character as a thief, a coward, and a 
 blockhead. In telling this thief story, it is of course 
 implied that I joined my companions, and that we 
 
 14 
 
106 LIFE OF THE 
 
 marched for onr quarters. We reached them in safety 
 in the evening. 
 
 I must not close this letter without telling you the 
 view which, in my serious moments, I have frequently 
 taken of my volunteering an attempt to take the life of 
 an individual, on board the depredating boat that has 
 been described. Never, for a moment, have I doubted 
 the lawfulness of defensive war; and if ever there was 
 a purely defensive war, that of our revolution, in my 
 deliberate judgment, possessed this character. But 
 war, as well as peace, has its laws; and all the best 
 writers on the subject are agreed, that any act or opera- 
 tion not calculated to shorten the conflict, is unjusti- 
 fiable; hence, border plundering has always been 
 severely condemned. Now, as the boat in question 
 was completely out of our power, and the destroying of 
 an individual could have produced no sensible in- 
 fluence in shortening the war of our revolution, I think 
 that Captain Outwater did wrong in inviting his men 
 to do what I did; and that the part I acted, was rash, 
 foolish and criminal — calling for regret and repentance, 
 which I trust I have felt and exercised ; and that for 
 this, as well as my other transgressions, I have obtained 
 the divine forgiveness. Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 P , February 15, 1841. 
 
 My dear a. — In a few days after the adventure 
 mentioned in my last letter, the militia corps to which I 
 belonged, was disbanded at the Aquackanok bridge, 
 and everv man souo^ht his home bv the shortest route 
 he could find. 
 
 I ought to tell you that my father, with a view of 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 107 
 
 keeping me from mingling too much in military affairs, 
 devised a plan for the purpose, which was partially 
 successful. There was a law of the state of New 
 Jersey which excused every teacher of a school of 
 fifteen scholars from all military duty ; and by the way, 
 it shows how careful our revolutionary patriots were to 
 provide for the instruction of the rising generation, 
 even amidst the dangers and turmoil of the pending 
 conflict. By the direction of my father, in the seven- 
 teenth year of my age, I first taught an English, and 
 afterwards a classical school, consisting of more than 
 the legal number of scholars requisite to free me from 
 the demands of military service. I refused, however, 
 to avail myself of the law, farther than to claim an 
 exemption from the ordinary militia trainings ; which I 
 did not need, as I had, in the manner heretofore stated, 
 made myself perfect in the manual exercise and the 
 common evolutions of a militia company. I still kept 
 my soldierly equipments in constant preparation for 
 actual hostility, and whenever an alarm occurred, I 
 immediately dismissed my school and repaired to the 
 place of rendezvous. 
 
 In the month of June, 1780, a detachment' of the 
 British army from New York, of five thousand men, as 
 Ramsay states in his history, under the command of 
 Lieutenant General Kniphausen, made an incursion 
 into the state of New Jersey, and proceeded as far as 
 Connecticut Farms, in the county of Essex. They 
 burned in this place, the Presbyterian church and 
 twelve dwelling houses. Here also, and at this time, 
 was perpetrated the tragical death of the wife of the 
 Rev. James Caldwell, who had rendered himself pecu- 
 
108 LIFE OF THE 
 
 liarly obnoxious to the British, by his activity and 
 influence in animating his countrymen to oppose their 
 hostile operations. He had obtained the occupancy of 
 a house in this village for the use of his family, and 
 had left them in the morning, and gone to encourage 
 the militia, w^ho with great bravery were resisting the 
 advance of the troops under Kniphausen. Ramsay's 
 statement is as follows: — "When the royal forces were 
 on their way into the country, a soldier came to this 
 house (Mr. Caldwell's,) in his absence, and shot his 
 wife, Mrs. Caldwell, instantly dead, by levelling his 
 piece directly at her, through the window of the room 
 in which she was sitting with her children. Her body, 
 at the request of an officer of the new levies, was moved 
 to some distance, and then the house and every thing 
 in it was reduced to ashes." The British were re- 
 proached with this instance of horrid barbarity, which 
 they endeavoured to palliate or den}^ by imputing Mrs. 
 Caldwell's death to a random shot. This was repelled 
 by the late Dr. Elias Boudinot, who had been a 
 parishioner of Mr. Caldwell, and with such a state- 
 ment of evidence as induced Ramsay, whose history is 
 in general temperate and candid, to make the positive 
 and unqualified representation which I have quoted. 
 Of the activity of Mr. Caldwell himself in opposing the 
 British, I was myself a witness. A militia corps, in 
 which I was marching, in consequence of Kniphausen's 
 expedition, halted a short distance from the Connecticut 
 Farms, when Mr. Caldwell rode up and addressed us in 
 a very animated manner. Among other things, I re- 
 member he said — " Your comrades, countrymen, are 
 acting nobly. They have been fighting the British 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 109 
 
 this morning with a bravery which would have done 
 honour to the troops of the Duke of Marlborough." 
 He was ignorant of the fact, that his wife was probably 
 at that very time a lifeless corpse, by the vindictive 
 resentment of the enemy against himself. 
 
 General Washington marched with all the troops 
 that had not previously left their cantonment in the 
 neighbourhood of Morristow^n to arrest the progress ot 
 Kniphausen. The militia with whom I was associated, 
 were stationed in an orchard, in advance of the regular 
 continental troops. Here, for the first time, I saw the 
 Baron de Steuben, the great and efficient disciplinarian 
 of the American army. He rode up to our encamp- 
 ment, and requested to see our commanding officer. 
 And never before or since, have I had such an impres- 
 sion of the ancient fabled god of war, as when I then 
 looked on the Baron — he seemed to me to be a perfect 
 personification of Mars. The trappings of his horse, 
 the enormous holsters of his pistols, his large size, and 
 his strikingly martial aspect, all seemed to favour the 
 idea. The result of his interview w4th our commander 
 was, that we were ordered to lie on our arms during 
 the whole of the ensuing night. Nor was this all, soon 
 after the Baron retired, two men came forward with 
 cradles, and began to cut a double swath of the rye, 
 which covered the slope of the hill, on the top of which 
 was the orchard in w*hich we w^ere encamped. The 
 swath, when cut, opened a view^ of a contiguous and 
 narrow defile, betweefi a precipitous hill on the one 
 side, and a marsh on the other, and along which ran 
 the only road in that neighbourhood. Two large field 
 pieces were now brought, and so pointed that, when 
 
110 LIFE OF THE 
 
 discharged, they would rake the defile from one end to 
 the other. It was the intention of General Washington 
 to draw, if possible, the British 'troops into this defile, 
 whether their advance should be made by day or by 
 night — the latter being deemed the most probable. To 
 effect his purpose, he used an artifice, which I shall 
 relate as I heard it, and which I suppose was substan- 
 tially true. He inquired for an intelligent, decided, 
 and courageous whig — and found one in the person of 
 a farmer belonging to the neighbourhood, and asked 
 him to go as a spy into the British camp. The farmer 
 said he was prepared to serve his country in any way 
 that he could, but that he scrupled to assume the cha- 
 racter of a spy, because he knew that, if discovered, he 
 would be immediately hanged. You will be entirely 
 secure against detection, said Washington, if you tell 
 exactly and truly all that you know, excepting only 
 that I sent you. Go, and take a survey of our position, 
 and when you are questioned by General Kniphausen, 
 tell promptly all that you know, and you will be in no 
 danger of a halter, or even of suspicion. The farmer 
 went, and the report w^hich w^e afterwards heard was, 
 that the enemy were actually under arms to make the 
 attack that night, and were prevented only by an acci- 
 dent — perhaps by a shower of rain ; but of this I am 
 not certain, as I do not remember that it rained during 
 the folio winor night. 
 
 The next morning, however, the enemy instead of 
 advancing, retired to their fortifications at Elizabeth- 
 town Point ; and it was reported and believed that the 
 whole of them passed over to Staten Island, except 
 about five hundred men, who were left for the defence 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. HI 
 
 and care of their entrenchments. On the retreat of the 
 British troops, General Washington with the larger 
 part of his army, marched for West Point, leaving 
 General Hand with a brigade of continental troops of 
 the Pennsylvania line, and two brigades of militia, to 
 check any future incursion of the Hessian and British 
 forces into New Jersey. 
 
 In the confident belief that there were not more than 
 five hundred men left in the British lines at Elizabeth- 
 town Point, General Lord Stirling, who it was under- 
 stood by us had the chief command, was reported to 
 have said to General Hand, " Take your brigade. Hand, 
 and the two brigades of militia, and go down and bring 
 up those fellows at the Point." Hand was nothing 
 loth to attempt the execution of this order, for he w-as a 
 brave, enterprising, and skilful commander. He ap- 
 pointed Elizabethtown, about two and a half miles from 
 the Point, as the place of general rendezvous. When 
 arrived there, his arrangement for the contemplated 
 attack was, that the continental troops commanded bv 
 himself in person, should occupy the centre, and that 
 one brigade of the militia should take position on his 
 right, and the other on his left; but that we should 
 march in separate columns, so as to assault the enemy's 
 breast works in three different points at the same time. 
 This time was distinctly specified, a space deemed 
 sufficient for the purpose, being allowed for the columns 
 severally to gain the stations assigned them. The bri- 
 gade, or column, in which I found myself, was on the 
 left; and we were delayed a little on our march by 
 fences and ditches which obstructed our field pieces. 
 The consequence was, that the other brigades reached 
 
112 I'l^E OF THE 
 
 their assigned positions just as we were entering a piece 
 of meadow ground ; beyond which was a wood, from 
 which we were to make our attack on the enemy's line, 
 that ran very near it. At this moment the British 
 opened their fire upon us. The wood we were to 
 occupy prevented our being aimed at by their artillery 
 directly in our front, but the far larger part of their 
 works had nothing to obstruct the cannon balls and 
 grape shot which from right to left they poured forth, 
 and which swept over us, as we were passing the 
 meadow, like a storm of hail. It was a special mercy 
 that they overshot us, otherwise the carnage must have 
 been horrible. The ground trembled under us at every 
 step, and I have frequently said that no thunder storm 
 I have ever witnessed, either in loudness of sound or 
 the shaking of the earth, equalled what I saw and felt 
 in crossing that meadow, which was of the width proba- 
 bly of four or five hundred yards. When we reached 
 the wood, we were in some measure shielded against 
 danger from the enemy's cannon ; which, however, 
 continued to be discharged into the wood which shel- 
 tered us. From some cause or other, through the 
 whole of this engagement, their pieces of ordnance 
 were, in general, aimed too high to do execution. 
 Their balls struck the trees among which we were 
 standing, some yards above our heads ; and I heard of 
 a man or two being either killed, or dangerously 
 wounded, by the falling of some of these balls on their 
 heads from the trees which had arrested their course. 
 
 Our brigade was preceded by an advance corps, 
 which had captured a picket guard of the enemy, by 
 getting between them and their fortifications ; and just 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. Hg 
 
 as we arrived at the wood the prisoners were seen, with 
 their red coats checkeririo^ arnono^ the trees and comino- 
 toward us. The miUtia, taking them to be the hostile 
 British soldiery, and not being accustomed to wait for 
 any word of command, began to fire upon them at hap- 
 hazard, while their own officers were in their front. Our 
 Colonel, who was a very brave, but a very profane man, 
 rode forward and backward before his regiment, and in 
 a loud voice swore tremendously that he would sacrifice 
 the very first man that should fire another gun till he 
 gave the order. It may be worth while to contrast the 
 conduct of this Colonel with that of the Captain of the 
 company in which I was enrolled. He was a deacon 
 in my father's congregation, and a man of distinguished 
 piety. He stood before his company with the greatest 
 calmness and composure, scarcely spoke at all, unless it 
 was to drop now and then a word of encouragement to 
 his men, while we were waiting for orders to advance 
 to the assault of the British entrenchments. But such 
 orders never came. 
 
 General Hand perceived from the first fire of the 
 enemy, that their force was far superior to his own, and 
 that his only resource was to draw off" his men in such 
 manner as to favour the impression that his whole 
 design was to make a feint, which might provoke them 
 to leave their fortified lines. He accordingly sent his 
 two aids, one to the right and the other to the left, with 
 orders to the militia brigades to retire ; not precipi- 
 tately, but as if they were only executing a manoeuvre. 
 The plan succeeded, and we returned to Elizabeth- 
 town without being pursued by the enemy. 
 
 15 
 
114 LIFE OF THE 
 
 On this occasion, while our rashness exposed, it also 
 saved us. Our whole force, militia included, did not, I 
 think, exceed fifteen hundred men ; that of the enemy 
 about the double of the same number, and all veterans, 
 trained to arms. Had they advanced, they would in 
 all probability have killed many of us, captured others, 
 and dispersed the whole. But they concluded, as it 
 was natural they should, that our object was to induce 
 them to leave their fortified camp ; and that if they did 
 so, they would find that we were backed by a formi- 
 dable army in our rear, with which they would not be 
 able to cope. . 
 
 The narrative I have given you in this letter, relates 
 to the most serious occurrences of my military life, as 
 to personal danger; and perhaps you will wish to know- 
 how I felt when w^e were under the fire of the whole 
 British entrenchments. Bad enough I assure you, 
 while we were crossing the meadow, but entirely fear- 
 less afterwards — occupied only in thinking of the 
 expected orders to put myself in greater danger than 
 that which I had passed through. God, I trust, had 
 designs of mercy concerning me, and he protected me. 
 One of my classmates in college received a wound in 
 the attack I have described, the evidence of which, 
 although not painful, was always visible. I returned 
 to my school, but had scarcely collected my scholars, 
 when another alarm called me to leave it. The ac- 
 count of this will be the subject of my next letter, and 
 will close the history of my campaigns, which I cer- 
 tainly shall be glad to finish. 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 115 
 
 P , February 22, 1841. 
 
 My dear a. — Ramsay's history gives an account of 
 the expedition of Kniphausen, which formed the sub- 
 ject of my last letter; but it contains not a word 
 relative to the attack made on the British lines at 
 Elizabeth town Point. Two causes may be assigned 
 for this omission — the first is, that the history purports 
 to be only a summary of the principal events or trans- 
 actions of our revolutionary war; the other is, that its 
 author was not so well informed of the military opera- 
 tions in the northern, as in the southern States, in the 
 latter of which he had his residence. I had occasion, 
 in a former letter, to mention his entire ignorance of 
 the inoculation for the small pox of the whole Ameri- 
 can army, till I gave him the information which he has 
 briefly embodied in his work. Of the second incursion 
 of Kniphausen, he has given the following account: 
 '' While the royal detachment was in Jersey, Sir 
 Henry Clinton returned, with his victorious army, from 
 Charleston to New York. He ordered a reinforcement 
 to Kniphausen ; and the whole advanced a second time 
 toward Springfield. They w^ere now opposed by 
 General Greene, with a considerable body of continen- 
 tal troops. Colonel Angel, with his regiment and a 
 piece of artillery, was posted to secure the bridge in 
 front of the town. A severe action took place, which 
 lasted forty minutes. Superior numbers forced the 
 Americans to retire. General Greene took post with 
 his troops on a range of hills, in hopes of being at- 
 tacked. Instead of this, the British began to burn the 
 town. Near fifty dwelling houses were reduced to 
 ashes. The British then retreated, but were pursued 
 
IIQ LIFE OF THE 
 
 by the enraged militia till they entered Elizabethtown. 
 The next day they set out on their return to New 
 York. The loss of the Americans in the action was 
 about eighty, and that of the British was supposed to 
 be considerably more. It is difficult to tell what was 
 the object of this expedition." The historian follows 
 the last quoted sentence with several conjectures, which 
 I think he would not have formed, if he had been ac- 
 quainted with what I have always understood to have 
 been the design of the British, in the expeditions in 
 question. It was to deceive General Washington, with 
 an apparent intention to seize or destroy his military 
 stores, and to break up his quarters at Morristown; and 
 thus to induce him to concentrate his force at that 
 point — and when that w^as effected, they hoped to exe- 
 cute their main design, which was, to avail themselves 
 of their command of the Hudson river below West 
 Point, make a rapid movement for the capture of the 
 fort located there, before the main American army 
 could come to its defence, and thus cut off the commu- 
 nication between the eastern, middle and southern 
 States — but that General Washington penetrated and 
 defeated the whole project. This account of the matter 
 is manifestly favoured by the movements of the Ameri- 
 can army in June, 1780. If my impression is right, a 
 part of the army was sent to West Point before Knip- 
 hausen's first incursion, and a still larger part, com- 
 manded by General Washington in person, were 
 marching for that station, at the very time the " severe 
 action" at Springfield took place. I will now state my 
 reminiscences of this whole affair, for Ramsay's account 
 is very brief and general. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. ii*j 
 
 1 think I once pointed out to you as we were o-oino- 
 on a visit to the place of my nativity, the position of 
 the British troops, as they approached the bridge men- 
 tioned above. They marched in solid column down the 
 road, which you may remember has, for about half a 
 mile, a gentle slope, till it reaches the bridge. At this 
 bridge, on the side adjoining the town, Colonel Angel's 
 regiment of continental troops were stationed. The 
 planks of the bridge had been removed, but the beams 
 which had supported them, remained. The Americans 
 had but a single fieldpiece, which was planted on a 
 piece of rising ground in their rear, and which made 
 great havoc among the ranks of the enemy, before they 
 came within musket shot of the bridge. If, indeed, the 
 invaders had been intentionally placed in a position 
 most favourable to be cut in pieces by cannon shot, it 
 could scarcely have been done more skilfully, than 
 what actually took place on this occasion. The con- 
 sequence was, that with all their discipline, they broke 
 and rallied three times; and when at last a part of them 
 reached the bridge, they found it necessary to break 
 their ranks, and attempt to cross, a few at a time, on 
 the naked beams. Those that crossed were either 
 killed or driven back ; and then a plan of attack was 
 formed, which it would have been wise if it had been 
 adopted at first. The wdiole British corps marched 
 down the creek about two miles, to a place where it 
 was easily fordable, and came round on the flank of 
 Angel's regiment, which retreated on its approach. As 
 soon as the British obtained possession of the town, 
 they set it on fire, reserving only a house or two for the 
 
118 LIFE OF THE 
 
 accommodation of their wounded men. The Presby- 
 terian church was burned with the other buildings. 
 
 Of what I have hitherto written, I was not an eye 
 witness. My statement rests on satisfactory evidence, 
 received at the time, from those who were eye wit- 
 nesses. The march of Kniphausen's detachment from 
 his fortified camp at EUzabethtown Point, was so rapid, 
 that the miUtia of Morris county, although there was 
 no loitering, did not arrive even in sight of the scene 
 of conflict, till the most serious part of it was over. 
 The road on which w^e hastily pursued our march, was 
 in several places literally sprinkled with the blood of 
 our wounded countrymen, as they were carried to a 
 distance from the battle ground ; for the impression 
 was, that Morristown was the ultimate object of this 
 invasion. The militia brigade in which I had my 
 location, was ordered to take a position to the left of 
 the still burnins: village, about half a mile distant from 
 it, on elevated ground, at the foot of a mountain. On 
 our passage to it I saw, at no great distance, my father 
 on horse-back — his curiosity, for once, had led him to 
 be the spectator of a battle. We found on the ground 
 where we halted, a number of the inhabitants of 
 Springfield, who had left their houses on the approach 
 of the British troops, and who now beheld their dwel- 
 lings either in flames or in smouldering ruins. Their 
 distress, mingled with indignation, was apparent in 
 their countenances; and some of them seemed to re- 
 quire restraint, to prevent the loss of their lives, in a 
 vain attempt to be revenged on their depredating foes. 
 After the burning of the town, the enemy, who were 
 fully in our view, appeared to be taking a resting spell. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. -[IQ 
 
 and a party of them seemed to be recreating them- 
 selves, in a piece of meadow ground, near to their main 
 body. A fieldpiece from our brigade, under cover of 
 some bushes in our front, was advanced a considerable 
 distance toward them, and the first discharge, which 
 appeared to be well aimed, put an end to their amuse- 
 ment ; they scattered hastily, and none were afterwards 
 seen in the meadow. 
 
 But it was not long before the whole corps com- 
 menced a precipitate retreat. The cause of this was 
 mysterious to us at the time, but the mystery was soon 
 explained. General Washington had arrived at Pomp- 
 ton, with the main body of his army, on his route to 
 West Point, when intelligence reached him of the 
 second expedition of Kniphausen. He immediately 
 took the command, in person, of two brigades of light 
 infantry, and endeavoured by a forced march to get 
 into the rear of Kniphausen, and prevent his return to 
 New York ; and he would have effected his purpose, if 
 the retreat had been delayed for two hours longer. But 
 Kniphausen became apprised of his danger, probably 
 by tory information, and with all speed hastened to his 
 fortified lines, and on the following night passed over 
 to Staten Island. On his retreat, he was pursued both 
 by the continental troops wliohad opposed his advance, 
 and by a part of the militia ; and his loss was consider- 
 able, as his haste to prevent being intercepted permitted 
 him to make but little resistance. 
 
 At the time of this invasion, I was in the habit of 
 keeping a diary ; a part of it has been lost, but in the 
 first page of what remains, I find the following entries: 
 " June 23d, 1780. Alarm— marched to Chatham, from 
 
120 LIFE OF THE 
 
 thence to the left of Springfield. The enemy, after a 
 pretty severe skirmish, had gained the town, which 
 they soon burned. They then made a most precipitate 
 retreat to Elizabethtown. A party of militia and a 
 detachment of continental troops followed them upon 
 their rear-, and did considerable execution. The enemy 
 left the Jersey shore, and retreated to Staten Island in 
 the night. Had not an opportunity of firing a shot at 
 one of them, in this incursion, owing, as I humbly con- 
 ceive, to the cowardice of a certain Brigadier General 
 who commanded us. Returned to a house about two 
 miles from the Governor's — staid all night and lay upon 
 
 arms. 24th. Returned to H , almost fatigued to 
 
 death." Thus speaks my diary. It shows with what 
 readiness militia men were then accustomed to pass 
 sentence on their officers, as cowardly or courageous. 
 I think it right to say, however, that the General who 
 commanded us at this time, was not my old friend 
 Wines ; and also, that I now think it probable that it 
 was prudence, and not cowardice, in him who did com- 
 mand, which kept me and other heady youth from rash 
 and improper action. The entry in my diary is very 
 meager; I much wish that fatigue, or something else, 
 had not prevented the statement of more particulars, 
 especially of what I saw on the battle ground, the day 
 after what I have so lightly called a skirmish, and 
 which to this hour is vividly impressed on my memory. 
 My route homeward led me over the whole of this 
 ground, and for the first, and I hope for the last time of 
 my life, I saw the yet unburied corpses of the victims 
 of war. Two or three of these corpses, stripped as 
 naked as when they were born, lay at the bridge which 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 121 
 
 the British attempted to force, and on the side adjoining 
 the town. If they had been Americans, I think their 
 countrymen would not have stripped them; and, for 
 the like reason, if they had once been British or Hessian 
 soldiers, their comrades, in their hasty retreat, would 
 probably not have denuded them. I thought, as I stood 
 to look at them, and still think, that they had been 
 daring and determined soldiers of the British army, 
 who had run across the beams of the bridge, and met 
 instant death as soon as they reached the opposite side. 
 One of these victims appeared to have received but one 
 wound, and that through his chest, manifestly inflicted 
 by a bayonet, or the espontoon of an oflicer. But the 
 whole scene was one of gloomy horror — a dead horse, a 
 broken carriage of a fieldpiece, a town laid in ashes, 
 the former inhabitants standing over the ruins of their 
 dwellings, and the unburied dead, covered with blood 
 and with the flies that were devouring it, filled me with 
 melancholy feelings, till I w^as ready to say — Is the 
 contest worth all this? I was glad to get away from 
 the affecting spectacle. A little beyond the town I saw^ 
 General Washington, accompanied only by a single 
 dragoon, and both coming forward on a rapid gallop. 
 Whither the General was going I know not — probably 
 to take a hasty survey of the mischief which the enemy 
 had done by their invasion. I feel while I write, a 
 rising wish that he had been able to get into Kniphau- 
 sen's rear. But I check the wish. The providence of 
 God orders all these occurrences with a wisdom and 
 benevolence infinitely beyond and better than ours. 
 
 Never was a war conducted with less wisdom than 
 the war of our revolution, on the part of the mother 
 
 16 
 
122 LIFE OF THE 
 
 country. A knowledge of history and of human nature 
 might, one would suppose, have taught the British 
 ministry that a people brought up under free institu- 
 tions can never be governed by mere force and com- 
 pulsion, unless the force be absolutely overwhelming, 
 and be constantly applied. Such a people — and such 
 were the Anglo-Americans — cannot be subdued except 
 by kindness, and a treatment marked by a strict regard 
 to equity and humanity. I heard a man of some 
 shrewdness once say, that when the British troops 
 overran the state of New Jersey, in the closing part of 
 the year 1776, the whole population could have been 
 bought for eighteen pence a head. But when it was 
 found that rapine, violence, oppression and insult, were 
 the fruits of submission, the Jerseymen became some of 
 the most obstinate and inveterate enemies to British 
 domination in the whole country. Ramsay states that 
 the same spirit pervaded the Carolinas, when the suc- 
 cesses of Lord Cornwallis began to wane. In the latter 
 stages of the war, the burning of towns and villages, 
 and the plundering of the inhabitants, had no other 
 effect than to produce a determination to abide by the 
 original motto. Liberty or Death. A somewhat 
 ludicrous evidence of this, was exhibited in Spring- 
 field, after its conflagration. A number of houses were 
 soon rebuilt, and a patriotic shoemaker sought, and I 
 dare say not without effect, to recommend himself to 
 his towmsmen, by placing on the sign board over the 
 door of his shop, something like the following pithy 
 distich : 
 
 "N. W [here was the name.] 
 
 For all good whigs makes shoes and boots, 
 But Tories and British he boldly shoots." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. -lOQ 
 
 I rather think that I have improved the measure in 
 the lines of this doggerel couplet, but I am pretty sure 
 that tories and British were the subjects of denuncia- 
 tion, and that boots and slioots were its clinching rhyme. 
 I saw and read the inscription more than once. 
 
 I have now done with the narrative of my cam- 
 paigns; and I hope, and devoutly pray, that you may 
 never see any thing like the scenes and sufferings 
 which I have described. 
 
 Affectionately, adieu. 
 
124 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Fkom the Year 1778 to 1782. 
 
 -, March 1, 1841. 
 
 My Dear A. — My tours of service in the militia 
 during our revolutionary war, had, I think, but little if 
 any unfriendly influence on my religious principles and 
 moral conduct. But I cannot say quite as much of 
 my acquaintance with some of the officers of the con- 
 tinental army. They were generally profane in their 
 conversation, and some of them did not hesitate to avow 
 infidel sentiments. My taste for literature, and some 
 small attainments in liberal knowledge, rendered my 
 company not unacceptable to them ; and although I do 
 not recollect that any of them ever formally reasoned 
 against Christianity, either with me or in my hearing, 
 yet their known opinions and loose practices, had a 
 degree of influence in leading me to question the truth 
 and authority of divine revelation, with which my 
 domestic education had deeply imbued my mind. In 
 a word, I became skeptical in regard to the Holy 
 Scriptures. This state of mind, however, I did not 
 disclose to any one. So far was I from ever speaking 
 a<rainst revealed truth, that I believe I should have 
 defended it in argument, if I had heard it assailed. 
 Still the fact was, that I was full of doubts and uncer- 
 tainty on this all important subject. Such a subject I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 225 
 
 plainly perceived it to be; and therefore determined 
 that my mind should be settled in relation to it, with 
 full and serious deliberation. Not that I had an inten- 
 tion to endeavour after practical piety, if I should 
 decide in favour of the claims of the Bible. My whole 
 purpose was, as far as I remember, to make up my 
 mind, speculatively and yet decisively, on a point of 
 great moment, and in regard to which I felt that my 
 skepticism rendered me very uneasy. 
 
 I had access to some of the best writers on the con- 
 troverted points of a Christian's faith ; and I find by the 
 diary which I kept at the time, that I read Addison's 
 Evidences of the Christian Religion, and Clark's famous 
 Demonstration of the Being and Attributes of God. 
 Leland's Review of the Deistical Writers, was better 
 adapted to my purpose than the works I have just 
 mentioned, and the volumes containinrr this review 
 were in my father's library ; but I have no memoran- 
 dum, nor a distinct recollection, to what extent I 
 perused them. But the result of my reading and spe- 
 culations was, a conviction that the Christian advocates 
 had decisively the best of the argument; and yet I 
 found that my doubts were not terminated, and that 
 my mind was far from being in a settled and quiet 
 state. I knew that a man of learning and ingenuity 
 might, and often did, make the worse appear the better 
 cause ; and what if this was so, in the present instance ? 
 I wanted certainty^ and in what way was it to be 
 obtained ? The thought at length struck me forcibly, 
 and without being suggested by any thing but the 
 workings of my own mind, that if the Bible did con- 
 tain a revelation from God, which we must believe, on 
 
126 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the peril of our souls' salvation, it would certainly 
 carry on the face of it the evidence of the justness of 
 its claims — provided it were carefully and candidly 
 examined, and with a sincere and earnest desire to 
 know the truth. The equity and goodness of God, I 
 thought, ensured this, if he had indeed spoken to us in 
 the Bible. To the Bible itself I determined, therefore, 
 to make my final appeal. My christian education had 
 already rendered me, in a degree, familiar with a large 
 portion of its contents; but on this I resolved to place 
 no dependence. I took up the New Testament as if I 
 had never opened it before ; and with the single object 
 of looking out for the signatures of divinely inspired 
 truth ; and I prayed, as well as half an infidel could 
 pray, that God, in whose existence and attributes I 
 believed, would help me to form a just opinion of the 
 truth or fallacy of that book. Proceeding in this way, 
 I had not gone through the four evangelists, till all my 
 skepticism left me; and to this hour it has never 
 returned. My mind, indeed, has sometimes been 
 harassed with almost every species of infidel, and even 
 atheistic suggestions. But I have at the very time of 
 their occurrence, been thoroughly convinced that they 
 were false and groundless, and have only wished to get 
 rid of them as an affliction : So that I can say with 
 truth, that I have never entertained a serious doubt of 
 the inspiration of the sacred Scriptures, since I was 
 enabled to settle the point in the way I have stated. 
 And this, let me say, I am persuaded is the best way of 
 bringing to a satisfactory issue, this question of unri- 
 valled and infinite importance. In saying this, do not 
 understand me as intending to utter a word in dispa- 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. ^27 
 
 ragement of the many able and unanswerable vindica- 
 tions of the truth of the volume of inspiration, which 
 learned and pious men have published. Such publica- 
 tions are of incalculable value, in rebutting the cavils 
 of unbelievers, and in guarding men against the rejec- 
 tion of the sacred Scriptures, without reading them 
 with care and candour. And yet I am firmly of the 
 opinion, that to a really anxious inquirer after the truth, 
 the way I took will be more likely to issue in a full and 
 solid satisfaction of his own mind, than a knowledjre of 
 all the controversial writings that the advocates of reve- 
 , lation have ever given to the M'orld. These advocates 
 show us what are the dictates and legitimate conclu- 
 sions of human reason, but when we become satisfied 
 that we find God himself impressing his signet on his 
 own word, there is an end at once of all doubt and 
 distrust. 
 
 Most truly is it written, " A man's heart deviseth his 
 way, but the Lord directeth his steps." Although, as 
 I have stated, I had no view to practical piety, in the 
 new method I adopted of reading the word of God, I 
 found when my skepticism was destroyed, that I could 
 not stop in mere speculation. The train of my subse- 
 quent thoughts and exercises I cannot pretend, after 
 the lapse of more than sixty years, to trace exactly. 
 But it was not long before I was made to feel, that if 
 the Bible contained revealed truth, my state and pros- 
 pects were fearfully alarming. Such a seriousness 
 as I had never known before, pervaded my mind ; yet 
 I still kept my feelings entirely to myself. I sought 
 and found a place for retirement and devotion, in a 
 copse of wood, on a piece of rising ground, a short 
 
128 i^IfE OF THE 
 
 distance from the house in which I resided. In this 
 beautiful little grove was a large rock, precipitous on 
 one of its sides, and from its base, and nearly in contact 
 with it, had sprung up a young chestnut tree. On the 
 bark of this tree, I cut with my penknife, in large- 
 letters, " Holiness to the Lord," that these solemn 
 words might meet my eye whenever I came to the 
 place of meditation and prayer. Being engaged at this 
 time in teaching a numerous school, chiefly but not 
 wholly of grammar scholars, my time was much occu- 
 pied ; but once a day at least, if not forbidden by the 
 state of the weather, I paid a visit to my favourite 
 grove, and spent some time sitting at the foot of the 
 tree, in solemn meditation, concluded with a prayer, on 
 my knees, or standing and leaning against the rock. 
 Sweet and sacred spot! it is at this moment before my 
 mind's eye, in all its loveliness. Some ten or twelve 
 years after I was an ordained minister, and journeying 
 near the place, I made an attempt to find it, for its 
 remembrance has ever been precious. But my attempt 
 was not successful. I found with great regret, that the 
 whole surface of the ground on which the grove had 
 formerly existed, had entirely changed its aspect. 
 The trees had all been cut down, and the field which 
 contained them had been ploughed up for cultivation; 
 and as there were several rocks in the field, I could not 
 with certainty even identify the one that was so dear 
 to my memory. 
 
 Having never before informed you of those mental 
 operations and exercises, which eventually led to my 
 vocation for life, I thought it would not be proper, in 
 writing my reminiscences, to omit so important a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 129 
 
 change of my views and feelings, as that of which I 
 have now given you an account. My mind had sub- 
 sequently many alternations of light and darkness, 
 hope and fear, in regard to my religious state, and 
 many difficulties in deciding on a profession — whether 
 it should be theology or law. 
 
 In the latter part of the month of November, 1781, I 
 finally dismissed my school, returned to my father's, 
 and spent the ensuing winter in study, preparing for 
 an advanced standinor when I should enter collet in 
 the spring. My previous training in classical literature 
 had been entirely under the direction and instruction 
 of my father, who, about the period at which our col- 
 leges were broken up, as the most of them were by 
 the revolutionary war, considered my attainments as 
 qualifying me for the junior class in the College of New 
 Jersey. I was eventually admitted to that class, after 
 it had gone through the half of its usual course at that 
 time. During the winter spent at my father's, I 
 studied with an intenseness that was indiscreet and 
 injurious. I allowed but eight hours of the four and 
 twenty, for sleep, meals and exercise, of the last of 
 which I took but little, and I taxed myself to do 
 nearly as much by candle light as by day light. The 
 consequence was, that my eye sight was so much 
 injured, that in the following spring I was compelled 
 for some weeks to omit study altogether. 
 
 In this letter, which contains so much about myself. 
 I will narrate an incident, on which I have often 
 reflected wuth interest, and which I do not recollect 
 that I have mentioned to you before. It was this: The 
 
 17 
 
130 LIFE OF THE 
 
 college at New Haven, as well as that at Princeton, 
 had been suspended in its operations by the events of 
 the war, and during its suspension, I had formed an 
 acquaintance with one of its alumni, who shortly after 
 became a tutor in that institution. I wrote him a 
 letter, making inquiries in relation to the price of 
 board, course of study, and the requisite attainments 
 for a standing in the several classes of the college in 
 which he held his office. I waited for an answer to 
 my letter till I ceased to expect it, and then a friend, 
 who w^as afterwards my class mate and room mate, 
 took a ride to Princeton, to ascertain the state of Nassau 
 Hall. His report decided us to go there. We went 
 accordingly, and about a fortnight after we were matri- 
 culated, 1 received my long expected letter from Yale, 
 which had been lying, for probably six weeks, in a 
 post office within seven miles of my father's residence. 
 Had I received it seasonably, (and I never could tell 
 why I did not,) I should certainly have gone to Yale, 
 and not to Nassau Hall. Now, here is the point 
 toward which my long preamble has been tending — 
 the whole of my subsequent life has taken its complexion 
 and its course from the college with which I then became 
 connected. Thus, my son, the overruling providence of 
 God often assigns us our allotment in this world, not 
 only without our contrivance, but in opposition to it, 
 and the disappointment of our fondest wishes. 
 
 At the time at which the seriousness took place 
 
 which is stated in this number of my reminiscences, I 
 
 -resided in the family of my brother-in-law, the Rev. 
 
 Ebenezer Bradford. Beside his public preaching on 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 131 
 
 the Sabbath, he occasionally preached in the evening 
 of that day, in his own house, to as many as he could 
 accommodate in it. For one of these evening dis- 
 courses, he took for his text, 1 Tim. ii. 5 : " For 
 there is one God, and one Mediator between God and 
 man, the man Christ Jesus." My mind was very 
 deeply interested and impressed by this discourse. 
 I immediately after the close of the sermon, and 
 without saying any thing to the family, retired to my 
 room, and there in meditation I found my mind 
 drawn out into a most delightful contemplation of the 
 heavenly state. Fear, wdiich had hitherto been the 
 prevailing affection of my religious exercises, was 
 entirely removed ; and I rejoiced exceedingly in the 
 hope of the gospel. Indeed I was in a kind of rapture, 
 which lasted for a considerable part of the night. 
 Through the following day I was much melted with 
 the sense of the love of God — it seemed as if I could 
 see it in the sunbeam. Whether a real change in 
 my spiritual state took place at this time, I have in 
 late years very seriously doubted — although I stated 
 my hope that it did, when I was examined by the 
 presbytery on my personal piety. 
 
 Darkness soon succeeded to the light, and peace and 
 joy that I had experienced, and it was very gradually 
 that I recovered some degree of hope, mingled with 
 much fear. The reason why I have questioned my 
 conversion at the time above stated, is, the very im- 
 perfect state, if not the extreme absence of sanctifica- 
 tion, that followed it; the strength and prevalence of 
 corruption; and my not being able to recollect whether 
 
132 I'IFE OF THE 
 
 my views of the plan of salvation by Christ were clear, 
 in the season of my rapturous feelings. Most earnestly 
 do I wish that I had committed to writing at that time, 
 what w^ere my real apprehensions of sacred truth, 
 during the sermon that I heard, and the night that 
 followed it. Soon, however, it became known to my 
 relations and friends, that a change of some kind had 
 passed upon me. On being invited about this time, I 
 made a prayer in a social prayer meeting. My recol- 
 lection is indistinct, whether I prayed in my school, 
 but I believe I did. When I lived in my father's 
 family, the winter previously to my going to college, 
 my excellent mother, in the absence of my father, came 
 into my study, and told me that although, as I knew, 
 she had been wont to pray with the family, when my 
 father was from home, she must now lay that duty 
 upon me. I made no excuse, but it was with great 
 diffidence and fear that I consented. My father told 
 me that as I was going to college, that would be the 
 most proper place for me to make a public profession 
 of religion; and would put my sincerity to a better test 
 than if he should receive me into his church. It was 
 accordingly in my senior year, in college, that I was 
 admitted to the full communion of the church. After 
 this, and while I was yet a student, I on several occa- 
 sions, in the absence of our single tutor, performed the 
 morning service in the college chapel. This I did at 
 the earnest request of Doctor Smith, whose feeble health 
 forbad him to rise at so early an hour as five o'clock — 
 the hour at which morning prayers in college were 
 then celebrated, in winter as well as in summer. My 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. I33 
 
 fellow students, in the absence of all authority, seemed 
 to make it a point of honour to behave with strict 
 decorum. I fear there was little of better and hiorher 
 
 o 
 
 motives, than honour and a regard to decorum; for I 
 was at that time the only professor of religion among 
 them, and a number of them were grossly profane. 
 This general subject I hope to resume in another part 
 of my life. 
 
 Affectionately adieu. 
 
134 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 From the Year 1782 to 1785. 
 
 -, April 16, 1841. 
 
 My dear a. — It is not easily understood by persons of 
 the present generation, with what singular deference 
 and respect a man of real merit was treated in the 
 British colonies, simply from the circumstance, that he 
 had come from the mother country. Dr. "Witherspoon 
 is known to have made this remark on several occa- 
 sions. His accession to the presidentship of the College 
 of New Jersey, was unquestionably an acquisition of 
 great value to the institution, if his qualifications for the 
 office had alone been taken into view; but the value of 
 the acquisition was greatly enhanced by his being a 
 native of Britain, who had obtained distinction before 
 he left his native country. He was received with great 
 rejoicings, and entered on the duties of his office in 
 August, 1768. Nor were the high expectations enter- 
 tained of the effects of his administration in any degree 
 disappointed. In the period of less than eight years, 
 which intervened between his arrival in America and 
 his entrance in political life, the number of students in 
 the college was considerably increased, the course of 
 study was greatly improved, the funds of the institution, 
 which had been nearly exhausted, were replenished, 
 and its reputation was widely extended. In a word, 
 Nassau Hall had never before risen to an elevation of 
 character, such as it then possessed. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. I35 
 
 In the early part of the summer of 1776, Dr. Wither- 
 spoon was elected a member of the provincial congress 
 of New Jersey, by which the constitution of that State 
 was formed. He did not, however, continue in that 
 body till the constitution was completed and adopted ; 
 having been previously, with four other gentlemen, 
 chosen to represent the State in the continental con- 
 gress, then sitting in Philadelphia. The most disas- 
 trous period of our revolutionary war occurred in the 
 summer, autumn, and beginning of winter, of the year 
 in which our national independence was declared. 
 After the abandonment of Long Island and York 
 Island, and the capture of Fort Washington by the 
 British, they overran the whole state of New Jersey, 
 and compelled General Washington, with a mere 
 remnant of the army which he commanded at the 
 opening of the campaign, to retreat to the western side 
 of the Delaware river. 
 
 There was no public commencement of the college 
 this year, (1776,) nor for the two following years, 
 although some partial instruction had been given to a 
 few students, by the president and the professor of 
 mathematics, as early as the summer of 1778. In Sep- 
 tember, 1779, a public commencement was held as 
 usual, and the degree of Bachelor of Arts was con- 
 ferred on six young gentlemen, whose course of studies 
 had been in progress before the dispersion of the col- 
 lege, and had been completed in the preceding year. 
 The war of our revolution was still going on, and 
 although the exercises of college were never intermitted 
 after the commencement of 1779, yet the number of 
 students was small, and its increase very gradual. It 
 
13G LIFE OF THE 
 
 was between forty and fifty, and I think nearer the 
 former than the latter, when I entered college. Dr. 
 Witherspoon was then in congress, and I did not even 
 see him till more than six weeks after my matricula- 
 tion. The instruction and government of the institu- 
 tion were conducted by the son-in-law of the president, 
 the Rev. Samuel Stanhope Smith, afterwards Dr. 
 Smith, aided only by a single tutor, Mr. James Rid- 
 dle. Dr. Witherspoon left congress finally, in the 
 autumn of that year, (1782,) and in the following 
 winter heard the recitations of the senior class on his 
 own lectures. 
 Il The college edifice had been a barraclc, alternately, 
 for each of the hostile armies; first for the British 
 troops, and then for a detachment of the continental 
 army and a corps of militia. The British had rifled 
 the library; some of the books of which were after- 
 wards found in North Carolina, left there by the troops 
 of Lord Cornwallis. What was left did not deserve 
 the name of a library. Of the philosophical apparatus, 
 nothing remained but the orrery, a small telescope, and 
 an electrical machine, with a case of coated jars. They 
 placed a guard over Rittenhouse's orrery, intending to 
 transport it to Britain. Its delicate machinery was 
 deranged, and all its operations prevented, by the 
 fingering of the American troops, when, on the retreat 
 of the British, they succeeded to the possession of the 
 edifice. The church also had been stripped of its pews, 
 which were probably used for fire- wood, as a fire-place 
 had been built, and a chimney carried up through the 
 roof, on one of its sides. The chapel contained nothing 
 of its former furniture and ornaments, except an empty 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 137 
 
 organ case, and the coat of arms of Governor Belcher. 
 At the battle of Princeton — which, by the way, turned 
 the tide of war in favour of our country — a regiment of 
 British troops took shelter in the college, and General 
 Washington drove them out by turning his artillery 
 against it. The stone walls, indeed, could not be per- 
 forated by the shot of fieldpieces, but the impressions 
 they made were long visible, and a number of the balls 
 entered the windows, and made great havoc in the 
 interior of the house. The British abandoned it, and 
 surrendered without further resistance. The large 
 windows, on the south side of the prayer hall, pre- 
 sented a conspicuous mark for the American artillery, 
 and a cannon ball that came in at one of these windows, 
 cut off the head of King George, as it was exhibited in 
 his full length portrait. Such was the accredited tradi- 
 tion when I was a student in the house, and I still 
 believe in its truth. What became of the portrait of 
 Governor Belcher, I know not. Nothing but his coat 
 of arms appeared on the wall to which it had originally 
 been appended. 
 
 The dilapidation and pollution of the college edifice, 
 when left by its military occupants, extended to every 
 part 'of it, and rendered it utterly unfit, w^ithout a 
 thorough cleansing and repair, for the residence of 
 students. The second and third entries had been par- 
 tially repaired, and the most of the chambers rendered 
 habitable and decent, when I entered the institution. 
 The other two entries still lay desolate, except that the 
 Cliosophic Society had repaired their hall in the fourth 
 story, and that two rooms in the lowest story, at the 
 
 18 
 
138 LIFE OF THE 
 
 east end, had been fitted up, one for a grammar school, 
 and the other for a dining room. Adieu. 
 
 / P , April 23, 1841. 
 
 My dear a. — I have heretofore stated that I was 
 admitted to the junior class, half advanced. Of course, 
 I was an under graduate but eighteen months. In all 
 the studies of the institution I had, before I entered it, 
 made some progress; and in a part of the established 
 routine, I was before the class to which I was received. 
 My only deficiency was in Euclid, and wiien that was 
 made up, my college life was one of much ease and plea- 
 sure. Previous attainments had rendered it unneces- 
 sary, in order to my maintaining a respectable standing, 
 to study closely, more than three or four hours of the 
 four and twenty. In my senior year, I taught Dr. 
 Witherspoon's grammar school, the half of every day. 
 But I did not waste much of my time in idleness; it 
 was commonly employed, after the duties of the school 
 and class were performed, in useful reading, and in 
 improving myself in English composition. So much 
 for what I have to say of myself exchisively. The 
 remainder of this letter will be devoted to occurrences 
 with which I became acquainted, and concerns in 
 which I acted a part with others, during my academical 
 
 course. 
 
 In my last letter, I mentioned that the Cliosophic 
 Society had repaired their hall in the college edifice, 
 in which their meetings w^ere held. The American 
 Whig Society had not, at that time, resuscitated 
 their institution, after the revolutionary war. Some 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 139 
 
 account of its revival will form a part of a brief state- 
 ment I shall give you of the origin and progress of both 
 those rival societies, which must be unknown to you. 
 as your college course was not passed at Nassau Hall. 
 Before Dr. Witherspoon's accession to the presidentship 
 of the college, the tradition in my time was, that two 
 voluntary associations of the students had existed, 
 under the names of "The Well Meaning" and " Plain 
 Dealing" societies; but that shortly after Dr. Wither- 
 spoon entered on his office, these societies changed their 
 names or titles. The Well Meaning association took 
 the name of Cliosophic, the Plain Dealing assumed the 
 appellation of American Whig. At their origin, these 
 societies had a sectional patronage. Those students 
 who came from the eastern part of New Jersey, and 
 from New York and New England, almost uniformly 
 united with the former, and those from West Jersey, 
 Pennsylvania, and the southern States, joined the latter. 
 This sectional patronage was entirely done away by the 
 revolutionary war. Since that period, both societies 
 have included members from every part of the United 
 States. My room mate and myself were principally 
 instrumental in reviving the Whig society. Very soon 
 after our matriculation, I drew^ up a paper, pledging the 
 subscribers to become members of this society, provided 
 the original constitution. could be obtained, and enough 
 of the old members could be collected, and should be 
 disposed to receive us to their fellowship. Both the 
 constitution and the former minutes of the society had 
 been carefully preserved by a graduate of the college, 
 and were forthcoming at the request of the old mem- 
 bers, when assembled for the purpose of admitting the 
 
140 ^If'E OF THE 
 
 pledged associates; and, on inquiry, we found that a 
 lady in the town had preserved some of the furniture of 
 the old hall, which she was willing and desirous to 
 return. The inventory was not long, and I will give 
 it : a looking glass of considerable size, a pair of brass 
 andirons, and two octavo volumes of Johnson's abbre- 
 viated dictionary, constituted the whole. The old mem- 
 bers admitted nine of us as their associates, and the 
 faculty of the college granted us the privilege of holding 
 our meetings in the library room of the college, till our 
 hall should be repaired. 
 
 The halls of these societies have had three locations ; 
 the first in the fourth story of Nassau Hall, in the two 
 half rooms, which, with the entry between them, fill 
 up, in that story, the front projection of the edifice. 
 The second location was in the upper story of the 
 present library, which they entirely occupied. Within 
 a few years past, two large and handsome structures 
 have been erected for their accommodation, at the south 
 end of the back campus. The Cliosophic society 
 occupy that on the west side of this campus, and the 
 American Whig that on the east. Each of these 
 societies now possesses a large, well selected, and very 
 valuable library. The funds for the erection of the 
 new structures were obtained by subscriptions from 
 their graduate members, together with the contribu- 
 tions of those who were still in the classes of the 
 college. The graduate members are, at present, very 
 numerous. Among them are found the trustees and 
 officers of the college, many of the most distinguished 
 officers of the General and State governments, of the 
 past as well as the present time, and a large number of 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 141 
 
 literary and scientific individuals, in private life — both 
 societies confer diplomas on their members. At all 
 times, the greatest secrecy has been enjoined on all who 
 belong to these associations, in regard to their laws, 
 usages and transactions — except that on public occa- 
 sions they wear a badge, to indicate that the wearer is 
 either a Whig or a Clio. Between these literary corps, 
 there has always existed an ardent spirit of rivalry, 
 which, once before our revolutionary w^ar, and once 
 since, broke out into a paper war, which proceeded to 
 such a length that the authority of the college was 
 obliged to interfere and prohibit its continuance. Of 
 late years, I believe the members of these societies form 
 friendships with each other, and have more cordial 
 intercourse generally, than was customary in former 
 times; yet there is still a high spirit of competition, 
 especially for what are called the honors of college. 
 The influence of these societies, when they are rightly 
 conducted, is, beyond a question, highly salutary. I 
 used to think and say, that I derived as much benefit 
 from the exercises of the Whig society, while I was 
 a member of college, as from the instructions of my 
 teachers. ^ 
 
 On the 20th of June, 1783, a collection of mutinous 
 soldiers of the American army, in number about 300, 
 surrounded the State House in Philadelphia, in which 
 were sitting the Continental Congress, and the Supreme 
 Executive Council of Pennsylvania. "They placed 
 guards at every door ; and sent in a written message to 
 the President and Council of the State, and threatened 
 to let loose an enraged soldiery upon them, if they were 
 not gratified as to their wishes, within twenty minutes. 
 
142 LIFE OF THE 
 
 The situation of congress, though they were not the 
 particular object of the soldiers' resentment, was far 
 from beinor aerreeable. After beins^ about three hours 
 under duress, they retired, but previously resolved that 
 the authority of the United States had been grossly 
 insulted. Soon after they left Philadelphia, and fixed 
 on Princeton as the place of their next meeting." This 
 occurrence took place in the summer of my senior year 
 in college. The congress assembled in Princeton, 
 before the end of the month in which they left Phila- 
 delphia. The members sought such accommodations 
 as they could find in the families of the village, which 
 was not then a third part as large as it is at present. 
 Congress held their sittings in the library room of 
 Nassau Hall — a room which was nearly as spacious as 
 that which they occupied in Philadelphia. Their com- 
 mittees made use of the lodging rooms intended for 
 students, of which there were a number then vacant. 
 Doctor Elias Boudiiiot, who was a trustee of the col- 
 lege, was at this time the president of congress. Not 
 long after their meeting at Princeton, the national jubi- 
 lee, the 4th of July, was to be celebrated; and then 
 occurred the first instance of the Whig and Cliosophic 
 societies appointing each an orator, to represent them 
 as speaker before a public audience. I had the honour 
 to be the Whig representative, and my Cliosophic 
 competitor was a classmate, by the name of Gilbert T. 
 Snowden. It was considered as a point of some im- 
 portance which orator should speak first. This was 
 decided by lot, and the lot was in my favour. The 
 subject of my oration was, "The superiority of a 
 republican government over any other form." Among 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 143 
 
 my old papers, I not long since found a part of my 
 speech on the occasion here referred to. Congress 
 made a part of our audience, and the orators of the day 
 were invited by the president of congress to dine with 
 him and his other invited guests, at his quarters, which 
 were with his sister, then a widow, at her seat at 
 Morven. 
 
 The church in Princeton had been repaired during 
 the summer (1783) which preceded the commence- 
 ment at which I received my bachelor's degree. An 
 extended stage, running the length of the pulpit side of 
 the church, had been erected ; and as the president of 
 congress was a trustee of the college, and the president 
 of the college had recently been a distinguished mem- 
 ber of congress, and that body itself had been accom- 
 modated in the college edifice, an adjournment to attend 
 commencement seemed to be demanded by courtesy, 
 and was readily agreed on. We accordingly had on 
 the stage, with the trustees and the graduating class, 
 the whole of the congress, the ministers of France and^ 
 Holland, and commander-in-chief of the American 
 army. The valedictory oration had been assigned to 
 me, and it concluded with an address to General Wash- 
 ington. I need not tell you, that both in preparing and 
 delivering it, I put forth till my powers. The General 
 coloured as I addressed him, for his modesty was among 
 the qualities which so highly distinguished him. The 
 next day, as he was going to attend on a committee of 
 congress, he met me in one of the long entries of the 
 college edifice, stopped and took me by the hand, and 
 complimented me on my address, in language which I 
 should lack his modesty if I repeated it, even to you. 
 
144 LIFE OF THE 
 
 After walkins^ and conversinor with me for a few min- 
 utes, he requested me to present his best wishes for their 
 success in Hfe to my classmates, and then went to the 
 committee room of congress. I never took a copy of 
 my valedictory oration, but carelessly gave the original, 
 at his request, to Shepard Kollock, who then printed a 
 newspaper at Chatham, in Morris county. It was pub- 
 lished by him in October, 1783. I have made several 
 efforts to find the paper which contained it, but hitherto 
 without success. 
 
 General Washington made a present of fifty guineas 
 to the trustees of the college, which they laid out in a 
 full length portrait of him, painted by the elder Peale, 
 of Philadelphia. This picture now occupies the place, 
 and it is affirmed the very frame, which contained the 
 picture of George the Second, and which was decapi- 
 tated by Washington's artillery, as stated in my last 
 letter. There is a representation in the back ground 
 of this picture, of the battle of Princeton, in which 
 General Mercer, prostrate, wounded and bleeding, 
 holds a conspicuous place. Affectionately adieu. 
 
 A P , July 22, 1S42. 
 
 ' My dear a. — It is not worth while to spend your 
 time or my own, in telling you why I have, for so long 
 a space, ceased to furnish you with a continuance of 
 my reminiscences. In the interval, however, I have 
 entered on my eighty-first year, so that I am now an 
 octogenarian instead of a septuagenarian. My account 
 of myself in my last letter, left me in the character of 
 a graduate of the College of New Jersey. I am now 
 to state, that immediately after graduation I became a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 245 
 
 tutor in Nassau Hall, and continued as such for two 
 years, and then received the appointment of Professor 
 of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy, which I held 
 for a year and a half. During this latter period, I was, 
 on the third of November, 1785, married to the eldest 
 daughter of Robert Stockton, Esq., of Princeton, New 
 Jersey. It was also during my professorship in the 
 college that I was licensed by the Presbytery of New 
 Brunswick to preach the gospel — this occurred in the 
 month of February, 1786. 
 
 I have heretofore told you that I had serious diffi- 
 culty in deciding on a profession for life; and that the 
 alternative that perplexed me was, whether to devote 
 myself to theology or law. After much debate in my 
 own mind, and consultation had with my father and 
 other iriends, the point was decided in the following 
 manner : Dr, Smith, the son-in-law^ of Dr. Witherspoon, 
 and his successor in the presidentship, was at this time 
 vice president of the college. He invited me, while in 
 the tutorship, to accompany him to Tusculum, the 
 country seat of Dr. Witherspoon, to take tea and spend 
 a part of the evening. On our walk back to the town, 
 as I had not hitherto consulted him on the question 
 that embarrassed me, I resolved to open my mind 
 freely to him, and to ask his advice. I did so; the 
 conversation was of some length, but I can give 
 only its substance. When he had attentively heard 
 my statement, the doctor said, "Do you not make a 
 mistake in this matter? Is it really a question in re- 
 gard to your cluhj? Is it not rather a question which 
 produces a conflict between your mdinaiion and your 
 duty?'' This roused me : For although I no7v believe 
 
 19 
 
146 LIFE OF THE 
 
 that Dr, Smith's suspicion was right, I did not so view 
 it then, and therefore answered promptly and earnestly, 
 " No, sir, I think not — if I know myself, I am resolved 
 to take the path of duty, if I can find it, whitherso- 
 ever it may lead me, or whatever may be its conse- 
 quences." "Theology," replied the doctor, "is not 
 the road either to fame or wealth. The law, in this 
 country, leads to those objects. But if you wish to do 
 good, and prefer an approving conscience before all 
 other considerations, I have no hesitation in saying that 
 you ought to preach the gospel." We were near the 
 colWe when these remarks were made: I hastened to 
 my study, and there, in a very solemn and decisive 
 manner, made my election in the vocation in which I 
 have spent my long life — having never, for a single 
 moment, regretted my choice; although often trem- 
 blingly fearful of the responsibilities I then assumed, I 
 have frequently thought with gratitude of the fidelity 
 of Dr. Smith, in the conversation here recited, and am 
 glad of an opportunity to mention it to his honour. 
 
 It was my happiness, while tutor and professor in 
 the college, to possess the friendship and confidence 
 both of Dr. Witherspoon and Dr. Smith, my superiors 
 in age and station ; and to their kindness and patronage 
 I was greatly indebted for the favourable circumstances 
 in which I commenced my professional career. To 
 Dr. Witherspoon, more than to any other human being, 
 I am indebted for whatever of influence or success has 
 attended me in life. His useful instructions, wise 
 counsels, kind monitions, and friendly aid, were of 
 incalculable advantage during the whole period of 
 fourteen years, that he lived after my first acquaintance 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEN. 147 
 
 with him. The two editions of his works which have 
 been pubUshed in this country, were both edited by 
 me; and I have prepared for the press a third edition, 
 much more complete than any that has yet appeared. 
 I have also written his life at large, intermingling it 
 with a brief review of his various publications. But 
 there is, I fear, little prospect that his works and life, 
 which I wished should accompany each other, will be 
 published before my death; as all my endeavours to 
 bring them before the public have hitherto proved 
 abortive. 
 
 I think it proper to explain more at large the cause 
 of my embarrassment in deciding on a profession for 
 my subsequent life; and to notice some other occur- 
 rences which took place before my settlement in Phila- 
 delphia. 
 
 In conversing with my father on the subject of a 
 profession for life, he said, "I fear you have not religion 
 enough to be a lawyer," — meaning, as he afterwards 
 explained, that the profession of law was attended by 
 so many temptations, and tended so powerfully to beget 
 a carnal and worldly spirit, that unless a man was fer- 
 vently pious when he entered it, his eternal interests 
 would be greatly endangered. He, therefore, advised 
 me not to study and practise the law. On the other 
 hand, my colleague in the tutorship, Mr. Samuel 
 Beach, a most estimable man, was actually pursuing 
 the study of the law ; and the late Richard Stockton, 
 Esq., then a young man, offered of his own accord, to 
 take me without a fee, to direct my studies, and furnish 
 me with books. But what weighed with me, perhaps 
 more than all the rest was, that the lady to whom I was 
 
148 LIFE OF THE 
 
 then affianced, had expressed herself decidedly in 
 favour of my studying law. It was in opposition to 
 all these considerations, and in a state of mind in which 
 I had many doubts and fears as to my personal piety, 
 (which I considered as an essential qualification in a 
 gospel minister,) that I made the determination which 
 followed the conversation I had with Dr. Smith. In 
 reviewing all the circumstances of the case, I hope I do 
 not err in attributing it to the influence of the good 
 Spirit of the Lord, secretly operating on my mind, that 
 led me to the decision which I formed. On the day 
 that followed this decision, I had an interview with her 
 to whom I was betrothed; not knowing what she 
 would say or think of the resolution I had adopted. 
 She heard my statement with attention, and then, to 
 my surprise and gratification, said, " I rejoice that your 
 mind is at length freed from anxiety and embarrass- 
 ment, and I ha^ve no objections to make." The cir- 
 cumstances that led to our union were peculiar, and 
 even romantic, but I will not write them. We were 
 married on the third of November, 1785, Dr. Wither- 
 spoon performing the marriage ceremony. The fol- 
 lowing winter I lived with my father-in-law, at 
 Constitution Hill, about a mile from Princeton, and 
 rode to town daily, to attend on my duties in the 
 college ; my appointment, as a professor in the institu- 
 tion, having been made at the last meeting of the 
 Trustees, before the annual commencement in 1785. 
 My wife was not a professor of religion when I married 
 her, nor had she been exempted from the gaieties of life. 
 But she had a pious mother, and in addition to her 
 good sense was under the influence of a deep reverence 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 149 
 
 for religion. We had an apartment to ourselves in her 
 father's house, and from the time of our marriage we 
 had daily worship by ourselves, in the room that we 
 occupied. In the following spring we went to house- 
 keeping in Princeton ; my father-in-law giving us the 
 use of a large house, which he owned, and to which was 
 attached a garden, stables, and a lot of meadow ground. 
 It was afterwards the residence of his son, Dr. Ebenezer 
 Stockton. 
 
 My first invitation to a settlement in the ministry, 
 was from the Independent Congregation of Charleston, 
 South Carolina, and was brought to me by their venera- 
 ble deacon, a Mr. Smith. My friend and fellow tutor, 
 Mr. Beach, in consequence of a consumptive com- 
 plaint, which finally proved fatal, had passed the winter 
 in Charleston, and had made such a favourable repre- 
 sentation in my behalf in the congregation I have men- 
 tioned, that they invited me to a collegiate charge with 
 Dr. Hollinshead, their existing pastor. I wrote to them 
 in reply, that I had, before I received their invitation, 
 proposed to visit Charleston in the following spring, 
 and could not come sooner; but, in the meantime, if 
 they had an opportunity to suit themselves with a 
 preacher, they should do it, notwithstanding the invita- 
 tion sent to me, since my acceptance of their call was 
 necessarily uncertain, as we were perfect strangers to 
 each other. Having said this to them, I felt myself at 
 liberty to accept the call from Philadelphia, which 1 
 soon after received ; and yet I was severely censured, 
 as I was informed, by some of the people who had 
 given me the first invitation. 
 
 A candidate for the pastoral office cannot be too 
 
150 LIFE OF THE 
 
 explicit with a people who call him; he should say yes, 
 or no, without qualification. It was by Dr. Wither- 
 spoon's advice, that I accepted the call to Philadelphia, 
 after stating to me the probable consequences which 
 would follow, from my being the colleague of a young 
 man, or an old one. Dr. Hollinshead was then a young 
 man, and Dr. Sproat not far from his seventieth year. 
 
 It was of course proper, after I was invited to 
 Charleston, that I should consult my wife on the sub- 
 ject; and I will record her answer, as an example to 
 all clergymen's wives in similar circumstances : "My 
 dear," said she, "make up your own mind in the 
 matter of duty, and always understand, that I am ready 
 and willing to accompany you to any place to which 
 you shall think your duty calls you." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 15X 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 From the Year 1785 to 1789. 
 
 -, August, 1842. 
 
 I NOW proceed to say something farther of myself. 
 My first public service after being licensed to preach 
 was performed in the church at Princeton, then statedly 
 supplied by Dr. Witherspoon, who accompanied me to 
 the pulpit. While under his direction, in my theo- 
 logical training, he had earnestly recommended his 
 own mode of memoriter preaching; and, accordingly, 
 my initial sermon was delivered without the appear- 
 ance of notes; although I persisted, in opposition to 
 his remonstrance, to place them under the Bible, from 
 which I had read the chapter that contained my text. 
 I had, however, no occasion to recur to them, for I had 
 committed every sentence to memory, with as much 
 accuracy as I ever did a grammar rule. After the 
 worship was over, he tapped me on the shoulder, 
 and said, " Well, well, continue to do as well as that, 
 and we'll be satisfied" — the only praise that he ever 
 gave me to my face.* 
 
 During the spring vacation of the college, (1786,) I 
 accompanied Dr. Smith on a visit to Philadelphia, 
 and preached there twice. Soon after, the Second 
 Presbyterian Church of that city made application to 
 the Presbytery of New Brunswick, whose licentiate I 
 
 * Appendix, C. 
 
152 I^^FE OF THE 
 
 was, to give me a monthly appointment to preach in 
 their pulpit, with a view to my becoming an assistant 
 to the Rev. Dr. James Sproat, their aged and excellent 
 pastor. This application was successful, and the Pres- 
 bytery cotemporaneously appointed me, for the remain- 
 der of my time, to supply a vacant congregation 
 between Princeton and Trenton, whose place of public 
 worship then was, and still is in the village now known 
 by the name of Lawrenceville. The discharge of the 
 duties thus assigned me, in addition to those of my 
 professorship, eventually destroyed my health. In the 
 autumn of that year, I was assailed by a train of ner- 
 vous symptoms of the most distressing kind, from the 
 effects of which I have never been entirely free ; that 
 is, my health has never been so firm as it was before. 
 
 It was in the midst of this affliction that I received, 
 and by the advice of Dr. Witherspoon accepted, a call 
 from the congregation in Philadelphia, in which my 
 monthly services had been performed; and in the fol- 
 lowing January I went thither, for the double purpose 
 of receiving medical advice and assistance, and of 
 forming a more extensive acquaintance with the people 
 who had called me. I remained there a month, using 
 the remedies prescribed by a consultation of physicians, 
 preached twice, and returned to Princeton, somewhat 
 relieved, but still incapable of study. The pupils of 
 my eyes were preternatu rally expanded, with the loss 
 of the power of contracting them.* In consequence of 
 
 *I think I ought to mention, with humble thankfulness to God, 
 that although the disorder and weakness of my eyes continued, for 
 several of the first years of my ministerial life, and to such a degree 
 as to make me seriously fearful that I should lose my sight alto- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 253 
 
 this, I could not see to read or write more than from 
 fifteen to twenty minutes at a time. It therefore 
 seemed to me a clear case, inasmuch as I had not a 
 single written preparation for the pulpit, which I had 
 not used in the congregation that I was expected 
 statedly and frequently to address, that I ought without 
 hesitation or delay to resign my call. But while I was 
 meditating on the contents of a letter to tell the people 
 so, Dr. Witherspoon providentially called to see me. 
 Believing that there could be no question that duty 
 demanded the step I was about to take, 1 had not con- 
 sulted him on the subject, but as he was now present, 
 I at once told him my intention. As soon as I did so, 
 he addressed me to this effect, and in much of the 
 following language : — " Young man ! take care how 
 you do that; for if you do it, my opinion is, that you 
 are not likely to do any good while you live. Look 
 
 you at and at (mentioning two clergymen 
 
 whom I knew,) and if we were in Scotland, I could 
 point you to fifty more just like them ; and are you 
 going now to add yourself to the number? No — go 
 you down to Philadelphia, and do as well as you can, 
 and God will help you; for if you give up now, you 
 will probably never have courage to resume your 
 labours. Take every thing in moderation, but with 
 this qualification, treat yourself as if you were well, 
 and before long you will be so. At about your age, I 
 was for three years in much the same situation as that 
 
 gether ; yet, for many years past, the complaint has entirely vanished, 
 and now, in iny eighty-first year, I can, with the use of spectacles, 
 read largely and write considerably, both by day and by night, without 
 difficulty or injury. 
 
 20 
 
154 LIFE OF THE 
 
 in which you now are, and I know that but a few have 
 resolution to take the course I recommend ; but there 
 is no other alternative but to do it, or consent to be 
 worthless to the end of life." I had been accustomed 
 to consider his words as oracular, and I resolved 
 instanter, and at every hazard, to abide by his advice. 
 I repaired immediately to Philadelphia with my wife, 
 for I had no other family ; and in about a month after- 
 ward was ordained as assistant to, and co-pastor with 
 Dr. Sproat. At my ordination Dr. Sproat presided; 
 Dr. Ewing preached the sermon, which was afterwards 
 printed; and Dr. Duffield gave the charge to the 
 pastor and the people. The arrangements for my 
 ordination had been made with a view to mingle, and 
 if possible to harmonize the old side and the nejv side 
 members of the Presbytery. For although nearly 
 seventy-nine years had elapsed, since in 1752 the 
 rival Synods had become united ; two Presbyteries of 
 Philadelphia had existed, composed severally of the 
 litigant parties; and the aged members of both sides 
 had retained somethinor of the old bitter feelin2;s 
 towards each other. 
 
 In addition to this, Dr. Ewing and Dr. Duffield were 
 personally alienated ; the former was the pastor of the 
 first church, by whose wealth, chiefly, the house occu- 
 pied by the third church, of which Dr. Duffield was 
 pastor, had been built. The people of the third church 
 had insisted upon calling a pastor for themselves, with- 
 out any interference on the part of those of the first 
 church; and the courts of the church had sanctioned 
 this claim. But in the mean time, a suit at law had 
 been commenced for the property in question, and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 155 
 
 decided by the Supreme Court of the province in 
 favour of the first church. But such was the violent 
 spirit which had been excited, that the people of the 
 third church appealed, as I was informed, to the king in 
 council; and it was the breaking out of the revolution- 
 ary war that prevented this appeal being prosecuted. 
 It was not till after the death of some of the ardent 
 litigants, and Dr. Duflield among the rest, that the 
 matter was finally settled under the ministry of the 
 Rev. Dr. John Smith, by the people of the third 
 church paying a certain sum of money to those of 
 the first church. I preached the funeral sermon of Dr. 
 Duffield, which, at the request of the congregation, was 
 published. There were no galleries in the house when 
 this sermon was delivered, nor till some years after- 
 wards. The first two years of my ministry were 
 arduous in the extreme ; but I look back to them with 
 pleasure and with gratitude to Dr. Witherspoon, to 
 whose counsels and injunctions I hold myself indebted, 
 under God, that I have not led a life altogether useless. 
 Philadelphia, when it became the place of my stated 
 residence, in April, 17S7, was, in my estimation, 
 including the Liberties, scarcely a third part as large 
 as it is at present. On Independence square there was 
 no building but the State House, with perhaps one or 
 two of the offices that are now attached to it. The elm 
 trees of the avenue, which led from the south door to 
 the gateway on Walnut street, were planted in an early 
 part of the spring of my settlement, and were said to 
 have been taken from the grounds of my father-in-law, 
 at Princeton. The market house in High street, if I 
 recollect rightly, did not extend farther westward than 
 
156 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to Folirth street. There was a floating bridge over the 
 Schuylkill, opposite Market street ; but there was then 
 no other way known to me of passing that river but by 
 boat, the floating bridge which soon after led to Gray's 
 gardens, did not, I think, then exist. Washington 
 square is a quite recent improvement. For many 
 years after the time I am speaking of, it was the Pot- 
 ter's field, the burial place of strangers and the friend- 
 less. There were vacant lots probably in every square 
 in the city, and its general westward extension was not 
 much beyond Fourth street. The Liberties were still 
 less populous. The hospital and bettering-house were 
 considered as far out of the city. Of churches, or 
 places of public worship, there were two Friends' 
 meeting houses, three Episcopal churches, three Pres- 
 byterian, two German Lutheran, one German Calvinist, 
 one Seceder, one Methodist, one Baptist, one Moravian, 
 one Roman Catholic, and one Jews' Synagogue. In 
 the Southern Liberties was the Swedes' church, proba- 
 bly the oldest place of w^orship in Pennsylvania. In 
 the Northern Liberties there was a public burial 
 ground, but northward of Vine street there w^as no 
 place of public worship, except a small building in 
 which Dr. Sproat and myself performed alternate 
 services. 
 
 For a number of years, in the first part of my resi- 
 dence in Philadelphia, it was the custom to invite 
 all the clergy of the city to attend funerals of distinc- 
 tion. It was of course known that the invitation would 
 not be complied with by public speakers in the Society 
 of Friends; but of the other denominations mentioned 
 above, I believe there was no refusal. I distinctly 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. I57 
 
 recollect seeins^ the Jewish Rabbi or Reader, attendinor 
 on several occasions. In forming the clerical proces- 
 sion, preference in place or rank was uniformly decided 
 on the principle of seniority of age or official standing. 
 Bishop White and my venerable colleague Dr. Sproat, 
 when present, always took the lead. During our revo- 
 lutionary war there were no public religious controver- 
 sies, nor as far as I recollect, for about ten years after 
 the peace which terminated that war. 
 
 It was the usage, while Washington was President 
 of the United States, for the clergy of the city to go in 
 a body to congratulate him on his birth-day ; and on 
 these occasions he always appeared unusually cheerful. 
 The last time we made such a call, which was about 
 ten days before his retirement from office, he said, with 
 singular vivacity, "Gentlemen, I feel the weight of 
 years; I take a pair of sixes on my shoulders this day." 
 This great man was not in his proper element when he 
 attempted a pleasant conceit. I never witnessed his 
 making the attempt but on this occasion; and if his 
 allusion, as I suppose must have been the case, was to 
 the fifty-sixes used in weighing heavy articles, it was 
 surely far-fetched and not very obvious. He entered 
 his sixty-sixth year at this time. 
 
 On the 4th of March, w^hen he carried into effijct 
 his purpose of retirement, which he had previously 
 announced, the city clergy waited on him with an 
 address; which, with his answer, was published in the 
 newspapers of the day. Mr. Jefferson, in a letter pub- 
 lished after his death, speaks of the design of this 
 address, and of the character of its answer, as indi- 
 cating that Washington was suspected of infidelity, 
 
158 LIFE OF THE 
 
 and broadly intimates that such a suspicion was just. 
 As to the design of the address, I may be allowed to 
 say, that Mr. Jefferson's remarks are incorrect, since 
 by the appointment of my clerical brethren, it was 
 penned by myself, and I have not a doubt that the 
 whole imputation is utterly groundless. 
 
 The convention which formed the present Constitu- 
 tion of the United States, sat in Philadelphia the first 
 summer after my ordination. It consisted of the con- 
 centrated talent and wisdom of our country. But as it 
 sat in conclave, nothing, beyond rumour, was known of 
 its doings, till the Constitution itself was published, 
 accompanied by the circular letter of its venerated 
 president. 
 
 In my next communication I propose to take some 
 notice of the state of the country which led to the 
 formation of the existing Constitution of the United 
 States. Adieu for the present. 
 
 My dear Son, — When I settled in Philadelphia, 
 four years had elapsed since the independence of our 
 country was established by the peace of Paris. But 
 although the storm of war had ceased, the agitation of 
 the waves which it had excited was not yet tran- 
 quilized. John Adams, the immediate successor of 
 Washington in the Presidentship of the United States, 
 was our first ambassador to the Court of London. On 
 beinor introduced to the kino:, Georore the Third, that 
 monarch addressed him to the following effect : " Sir, 
 I was the last man of my kingdom to consent to the 
 independence of your country, and shall be the last to 
 violate the treaty that confirms it." In truth, it had 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 159 
 
 been the king's and people's war; and the contrary 
 opinion which had prevailed in this country was erro- 
 neous. The nation was mortified at the results of the 
 war, and indignant at the loss of its colonies. Dr. 
 Witherspoon found it so to his sorrow, when he visited 
 England and Scotland, in 1784, to solicit benefactions 
 for the College of New Jersey. On our side, too, many 
 were yet living who had suffered beyond endurance, in 
 the prison-ships of New York; and there was a still 
 greater number who remembered, with unextinguished 
 anger, the plunderings, desolations and insults of the 
 British armies, in their marches through the various 
 parts of our country. Congress, conformably to a 
 treaty stipulation, had recommended to the several 
 States, then independent sovereignties, to restore the 
 forfeited estates of the tories, or to give them an equiva- 
 lent for their losses ; but the recommendation was, in 
 some instances, altogether disregarded, and in others 
 very partially complied with. The British, on their 
 part, refused to give up the forts which they held on 
 the frontiers of our country, to indemnify the owners 
 of the slaves who had been carried away by their 
 armies, and they would enter into no commercial 
 arrangements with us. 
 
 Still, the universal love of money would have given 
 us a measure of commerce, both with Britain and other 
 European nations, if we had been in a situation to be 
 commercial. But we were not — we were exhausted by 
 the revolutionary war; we owed a heavy debt to 
 France, and a much larger one to the disbanded officers 
 and soldiers who had fought our battles, and we had 
 no pecuniary resource but from a direct tax on land and 
 
IQQ LIFE OF THE 
 
 other real property, to which our citizens were gene- 
 rally and strongly opposed. Congress had in vain 
 endeavoured to persuade the several States to cede to 
 that body the exclusive right of raising a revenue 
 by a tariff on importations. It was manifest that unani- 
 mity in this matter was essential; since a free port in 
 any one State of the Union would render the whole 
 plan abortive. Rhode Island incurred much censure 
 by an obstinate refusal to make the requisite conces- 
 sion. A merchant said in my hearing, that when a 
 strano-er wished to be introduced to him, he asked at 
 once — "Are you, sir, from Rhode Island?" and if the 
 answer was affirmative, he refused to take him by the 
 hand, or to have any intercourse with him — an extreme 
 case certainly, but marking a feeling in which many, 
 in different degrees, participated. 
 
 In the mean time, there was no adequate medium of 
 commerce. The old continental currency had for some 
 years become defunct; the precious metals being scarce, 
 were chiefly in a few hands, and were often hoarded. 
 Our late depreciated bank bills have reminded me of 
 what I witnessed fifty-six years ago. The evils indeed, 
 did not then proceed from bank bills, for there was at 
 that time but one bank, that of North America, in the 
 whole United States. But the popular clamour was, 
 for the issuing of paper money by the State legisla- 
 tures. Although they had seen the fate of the conti- 
 nental bills, and might have known that paper of any 
 kind which cannot be converted into coin must event- 
 ually depreciate, and that they must be taxed for its 
 redemption, yet the popular voice prevailed. Some 
 men who saw the impending mischief, still thought 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. IQl 
 
 that the danger of a popular insurrection was so great 
 that it was the less of two evils to give the populace 
 what they demanded ; and accordingly in Pennsylvania 
 and New Jersey, and perhaps in some other States 
 paper money was issued. In Massachusetts the dis- 
 tress of the times produced an open rebellion. Its 
 aspect was for a short period very threatening ; for the 
 number concerned was considerable, and they arrayed 
 themselves in military attitude under a leader by the 
 name of Shays. It was, however, ultimately quelled 
 without bloodshed, by the firmness, skill, and prudence 
 of General Lincoln, who commanded the detachment 
 of militia sent for the purpose by the government of 
 the State. It was about this time that Dr. Wither- 
 spoon published his Essay on Money, which unques- 
 tionably had a degree of salutary influence, and which 
 met with great approbation from men of enlightened 
 minds. But it was easier to point out what was wrong 
 and calculated to make bad worse, than to prescribe a 
 practical and effectual remedy for the grievous evils 
 which existed. The fact was, that the whole commu- 
 nity was in a state of suffering and depression. Indus- 
 try was discouraged ; there was no adequate stimulus 
 to prompt it; its surplus products were of little value. 
 I purchased the best oak wood for the winter supply 
 of my family for fifteen shillings, or two dollars a cord. 
 In a word, exertion was palsied ; there was no patron- 
 age for enterprise, no spirit for cultivating the useful 
 arts, and gloomy forebodings pervaded the country. 
 Even the surviving patriots of the revolution and the 
 wisest men in our land, were for a time at a stand ; and 
 not a few of them were filled with fearful apprehen- 
 
 21 
 
1Q2 LIFE OF THE 
 
 sions, lest after the sacrifices which had been made, and 
 the glorious termination of the conflict for liberty which 
 had been achieved, the boon, when in possession, would 
 not prove a real blessing ; that the country would not 
 be able to pay its debts, that discontent would produce 
 popular convulsions, that we should become the scoff 
 and scorn of the enemies of freedom, and perhaps at 
 last be subjected to a foreign or domestic tyrant. I 
 have heretofore remarked, that it was this state of 
 things that induced Charles Thompson, the perpetual 
 secretary of the old continental congress, to seek the 
 soothing of his gloomy feelings, by devoting himself 
 to the translation of the Septuagint, and the original of 
 the New Testament. 
 
 It was happy for us that the father of our country 
 w^as still living and active, and that there were more 
 than a few men, like minded with himself, who at 
 length resolved to make a great effort to put a new 
 aspect on our wdiole political and domestic condition. 
 This led to the measures which issued in the Federal 
 Convention^ in the calling and conducting of which no 
 man had a greater agency than James Madison, subse- 
 quently President of the United States. 
 
 If you wish to see by what steps of gradual advance 
 the Federal Convention came into being, you have only 
 to consult "the Madison papers" at large; and espe- 
 cially the " Introduction to the debates in the Conven- 
 tion." All that I have said in this letter, preceding 
 the last sentence, was written before I had ever seen 
 those papers, which did not come into my hands till 
 yesterday ; so that I can truly say, that I have stated 
 only my own reminiscences. But I am certainly much 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 263 
 
 gratified at finding that my short statement is con- 
 firmed by the large details of Mr. Madison. 
 
 After the publication of the constitution agreed on 
 by the convention, it became the subject of much 
 private discussion, of essays pro and con in the news- 
 papers, and of ardent debate in the legislatures and 
 conventions of the individual States of the Union. 
 For a time, it was dubious whether it would be ulti- 
 mately adopted or rejected. Its friends were denomi- 
 nated Federalists, and its opposers anti-federalists. 
 The latter class eventually chose to be known by the 
 name of Republicans ; and these appellations were long 
 continued, and hence the well known and often repeated 
 sentence of Mr. Jeflferson, in his first address after his 
 election to the presidentship : " We are all Federalists, 
 we are all Republicans." Messrs. Jay, Madison, and 
 Hamilton, made an agreement, kept secret for a while, 
 to write and publish a series of essays entitled The 
 Federalist, explaining and vindicating the several arti- 
 cles of the constitution. Mr. Francis Hopkinson, also. 
 one of the signers of the declaration of our national 
 independence, wrote and published a piece to which he 
 gave the title. The New Roof; the drift of which was 
 to ridicule and show the absurdity of all the allegations 
 and objections of the anti-federalists. These were the 
 most popular and durable publications on one side of 
 the question; on the other side they were numerous, 
 but so ephemeral that I cannot now recollect the title 
 or specific charactei; of one of them. In fine, time, 
 discussion and reflection gradually increased the num- 
 ber of the friends of the new constitution, till at lenorth 
 it was adopted by nine States, the number required by 
 
164 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the constitution itself to give it efficiency ; and the first 
 congress under it met in New York on the 10th of 
 April, 1789. 
 
 How much reason, my son, have the people of this 
 country to mark with devout gratitude to God, the 
 very numerous and signal instances of the favourable 
 interpositions of his providence in their behalf. These 
 instances were seen so impressively by General Wash- 
 ington, that he omitted no proper opportunity to notice 
 them publicly. But what he did not notice, and perhaps 
 never thought of, he was himself among the most 
 precious blessings that a benignant Providence ever 
 bestowed on a nation. God had endowed him with a 
 rare combination of qualities fitting him pre-eminently 
 for the part he was destined to act, and preserved him 
 in safety and health, in war and peace, till the existing 
 happy constitution of our country was established and 
 put into action under his auspices. But there has 
 recently been throughout our land, not only such a 
 general prostration of morals, but such an outbreaking 
 of enormous crimes of every description, as to excite in 
 every pious mind the most serious fears that the inter- 
 position of heaven in our favour may be withdrawn, at 
 least for a season. Let those who believe that national 
 as w^ell as individual prosperity must come from God, 
 earnestly supplicate his mercy to deliver us from our 
 sins, as essentially necessary to a preservation from his 
 frowns. Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 P , September 10, 1842. 
 
 My dear Son — It appears by documents which I 
 have consulted, that a quorum of congress assembled 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 165 
 
 in New York on the 10th of April of the year just 
 mentioned; that their first business was to examine 
 the votes for President and Vice President; that they 
 found that George Washington and John Adams were 
 elected to these offices, severally ; that General Wash- 
 inofton received the intelligence of this fact on the 14th 
 of that month ; that with all practicable speed he re- 
 paired to New York, and that on the 30th of April he 
 and Mr. Adams were inaugurated into the offices to 
 which they had been chosen — the former by an unani- 
 mous vote. 
 
 In the present letter I propose to state my reminis- 
 cences of what took place on Washington's journey 
 from Mount Vernon, till the time of his entering on his 
 official duties in New York. My labour in doing this 
 will be abridged — which, at my time of life, is a wel- 
 come relief — by quotations from the last chapter of 
 Ramsay's History of the American Revolution. What 
 he states is in substance what I well remember. A 
 few remarks of my own will be interspersed as we pro- 
 ceed, and be subjoined at the close. The quotation 
 from Ramsay is as follows : 
 
 "Gray's bridge over the Schuylkill, which Mr. 
 Washington had to pass, was highly decorated with 
 laurels and evergreens. At each end of it were erected 
 magnificent arches, composed of laurels, emblematical 
 of the ancient Roman triumphal arches; and on each 
 side of the bridge was a laurel shrubbery. As Mr. 
 Washington passed the bridge, a youth, ornamented 
 with sprigs of laurel, a.^sisted by machinery, let drop 
 above his head, though unperceived by him, a civic 
 crown of laurel." 
 
166 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Upwards of twenty thousand citizens lined the 
 fences, fields and avenues between the Schuylkill and 
 Philadelphia. Through these, he was conducted to 
 the city by a numerous and respectable body of the 
 citizens, where he partook of an elegant entertainment 
 provided for him.* The pleasures of the day w^ere 
 succeeded by a handsome display of fireworks in the 
 evening. 
 
 When Mr. Washington crossed the Delaware and 
 landed on the Jersey shore, he was saluted with three 
 cheers by the inhabitants of the vicinity. When he 
 came to the brow of the hill, on his way to Trenton, 
 a triumphal arch was erected on the bridge by the 
 ladies of the place. The crown of the arch was highly 
 ornamented with imperial laurels and flowers, and on 
 it was displayed in large figures, December 26, 1776. 
 On the sweep of the arch beneath, was this inscription : 
 
 THE DEFENDERS OF THE MOTHERS WILL ALSO PROTECT 
 
 THE DAUGHTERS. On the north side were ranged a 
 number of young misses dressed in white, with gar- 
 lands of flowers on their heads, and baskets of flowers 
 on their arms; in the second row stood the young 
 ladies, and behind them the married ladies of the tow^n. 
 The instant he passed the arch, the young misses 
 began to sing the following ode: 
 
 Welcome mighty chief, once more, 
 Welcome to this grateful shore ; 
 Now no mercenary foe, 
 Aims again the fatal blow — 
 Aims at thee the fatal blow. 
 
 * At this entertainment I was an invited guest, and was formally 
 introduced to the President. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 1(J7 
 
 Virgins fair and matrons grave, 
 These thy conquering arms did save, 
 Build for thee triumphal bowers ; 
 Strew ye fair his way with flowers — 
 Strew your hero's way with flowers.* 
 
 As they sung the last lines, they strewed their 
 flowers on the ■ road, before their beloved deliverer. 
 His situation, on this occasion, contrasted with what 
 he had in December 1776 felt on the same spot, when 
 the affairs of America were at the lowest ebb of de- 
 pression, filled him with sensations that cannot be 
 described. 
 
 He was rowed across the bay from Elizabeth town to 
 New York in an elegant barge, by thirteen pilots. All 
 the vessels in the harbour hoisted their flags. Stairs 
 were erected and decorated for his reception. On his 
 landing, universal joy diffused itself through every 
 order of the people; and he was received and cono-ratu- 
 lated by the governor of the State, and officers of the 
 corporation. He was conducted from the landino- 
 place to the house which had been fitted up for his 
 reception, and was followed by an elegant procession of 
 militia in their uniforms, and by great numbers of 
 citizens. In the evening, the houses of the inhabitants 
 were brilliantly illuminated. 
 
 A day was fixed soon after his arrival, for his taldno- 
 
 the oath of office, which was in the followino- words 
 
 " I do solemnly swear that I will faithfully execute the 
 office of President of the United States, and will to the 
 
 * Governor Howell was the reputed author of this beautiful ode, 
 and probably planned the whole arrangement. He had been an 
 officer in the army under Washington. 
 
168 LIFE OF THE 
 
 best of my ability preserve, protect, and defend the 
 constitution of the United States." On this occasion 
 he was wholly clothed in American manufactures. 
 On the morning of the day appointed for this purpose, 
 the clergy of different denominations assembled in 
 their respective places of worship, and offered up 
 public prayers for the President and people of the 
 United States. About noon, a procession followed by 
 a multitude of citizens, moved from the President's 
 house to Federal Hall. When they came within a 
 short distance of the hall, the troops formed a line on 
 both sides of the way, through which Mr. Washington, 
 accompanied by the Vice President, Mr. John Adams, 
 passed into the Senate chamber. Immediately after, 
 accompanied by both Houses, he went into the gallery 
 fronting Broad street, and before them and an immense 
 concourse of citizens, took the oath prescribed by 
 the constitution, which was administered by R. R. 
 Livingston, the chancellor of the state of New York. 
 An awful silence prevailed among the spectators during 
 this part of the ceremony. It was a minute of the most 
 sublime joy. The chancellor then proclaimed him 
 President of the United States. This was answered 
 by the discharge of thirteen guns, and by the effusion 
 of shouts from near ten thousand grateful and affec- 
 tionate hearts. The President bowed most respectfully 
 to the people, and the air again resounded with their 
 acclamations. He then retired to the Senate chamber, 
 where he made the following speech to both Houses. 
 
 I am sorry that the length of this speech forbids me 
 to insert it in extenso; yet I cannot deny myself the 
 pleasure, nor you the advantage, of transcribing two or 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. jgg 
 
 three extracts. The first shall consist of the unparal- 
 leled modesty, humility 1 should rather call it, with 
 which he thus speaks of himself: 
 
 " The magnitude and difficulty of the trust to which 
 the voice of my country called me, being sufficient to 
 awaken in the wisest and most experienced of her citi- 
 zens, a distrustful scrutiny into his qualifications, could 
 not but overwhelm with despondency one, who, inherit- 
 ing inferior endowments from nature, and unpractised 
 in the duties of civil administration, ought to be pecu- 
 liarly conscious of his own deficiencies. In this conflict 
 of emotions, all I dare aver is, that it has been my 
 faithful study to collect my duty from a just appreciation 
 of every circumstance by which it might be affected." 
 His own and his country's dependence on the benedic- 
 tion of Almighty God, are thus recognized. " It would 
 be peculiarly improper to omit, in this first official act, 
 my fervent supplications to that Almighty Being, who 
 rules over the universe — who presides in the councils 
 of nations — and whose providential aids can supply 
 every human defect— that his benediction may conse- 
 crate to the liberties and happiness of the people of the 
 United States, a government instituted by themselves, 
 for these essential purposes; and may enable every 
 instrument employed in its administration, to execute 
 with success the functions allotted to his charge. In 
 tendering this homage to the Great Author of every 
 public and private good, I assure myself that it ex- 
 presses your sentiments not less than my own; nor 
 those of my fellow citizens less than either. No people 
 can be bound to acknowledge and adore the invisible 
 hand which conducts the aff'airs of men, more than the 
 
 22 
 
170 LIFE OF THE 
 
 people of the United States. Every step by which 
 they have advanced to the character of an independent 
 nation, seems to have been distinguished by some 
 token of providential agency. And in the important 
 revolution just accomplished in the system of their 
 united government, the tranquil deliberations, and 
 voluntary consent of so many distinct communities 
 from which the event has resulted, cannot be com- 
 pared with the means by which most governments 
 have been established, without some return of pious 
 gratitude, along with an humble anticipation of the 
 future blessings which the past seems to presage. 
 These reflections, arising out of the present crisis, have 
 forced themselves too strongly on my mind to be sup- 
 pressed. You will join with me, I trust, in thinking 
 that there are none, under the influence of which the 
 proceedings of a new and free government can more 
 auspiciously commence." 
 
 How much to be regretted is it, that the repudiating 
 States of our land had not been governed by the sen- 
 timents expressed in the following sentences of the 
 father of our country. "There is no truth more 
 thoroughly established, than that there exists in the 
 economy and course of nature an indissoluble union 
 between virtue and happiness; between duty and 
 advantage, between the genuine maxims of an honest 
 and magnanimous people, and the solid rewards of 
 public prosperity and felicity. Since we ought to be 
 no less persuaded, that the propitious smiles of heaven 
 can never be expected on a nation that disregards the 
 eternal rules of order and right, which heaven itself 
 ordains." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. I7I 
 
 The address concludes in the following solemn man- 
 ner : " Having thus imparted to you my sentiments, as 
 they have been awakened by the occasion which brings 
 us together, I shall take my leave; but not without 
 resorting once more to the benign Parent of the human 
 race, in humble supplication, that since He has been 
 pleased to favour the American people with opportuni- 
 ties for deliberating in perfect tranquillity, and dispo- 
 sitions for deciding with unparalleled unanimity on a 
 form of government, for the security of their union, and 
 the advancement of their happiness; so this divine 
 blessing may be equally conspicuous in the enlarged 
 views, the temperate consultations, and the wise mea- 
 sures, on which the success of this government must 
 depend." The historian immediately adds, "The presi- 
 dent of congress then attended on divine service." 
 
 What a distinct and repeated recognition have we, 
 in this address of President Washington, of the divine 
 superintendence and influence in all human concerns, 
 both public and private. Happy would it have been 
 for our country, if all its chief magistrates had in this 
 respect followed the example of the first. Had such 
 been the fact, and had our citizens yielded themselves 
 to the counsels of those in supreme authority, very far 
 different would have been our moral condition, and 
 consequent prosperous state, from that which we now 
 mournfully witness. Remembering, as I do, the various 
 and perplexing exigencies of our revolutionary war, and 
 those which have since taken place in our public affairs, 
 I solemnly aver, that in my humble judgment, I have 
 seen no period so gloomy as that which has recently 
 existed — a period of such disunion in the public coun- 
 
172 LIJfE OF THE 
 
 cils, such a recklessness of party spirit, such a loss of 
 confidence between man and man in the plighted faith 
 of the community ; such violations of sacred trusts and 
 contracts, such astounding instances of flagitious crime 
 — of murders, assassinations, suicides, duels, robberies, 
 thefts, and of whatever else is calculated to offend the 
 Most High, and bring his sore inflictions on a people re- 
 gardless alike of his laws and of their own best interests. 
 That his displeasure rests upon us, and that he is 
 makinsf our own vices the rod of his chastisement, is 
 obvious to all, who are not morally blind. Yet let us 
 not despair of our country ; for there are still indica- 
 tions that she is destined to a great agency in enlight- 
 ening and reforming the world. But let the religious 
 community awake to its situation ; let there be, among 
 all denominations of evangelical Christians, a combina- 
 tion of prayer and effort, in the pressingly needful work 
 of resisting vice, and promoting reformation. This is 
 our duty, and if we duly perform it, we may trust in 
 God that he will yet make the United States the glory 
 of all lands. Affectionately, adieu. 
 
 -, September 20, 1843. 
 
 My dear Son — There are four more items to which 
 my reminiscences extend, relative to events cotempora- 
 neous w^ith the commencement of operations under the 
 present constitution of the United States, which I think 
 are of sufficient importance to be stated, and to which 
 I shall call your attention in this letter ; and then, if 
 life and health permit, proceed to other subjects. 
 
 1. Ramsay states that the contrast between the cir- 
 cumstances of Washington in 1776, and those at the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 173 
 
 time when, in the same place, he was hailed in song 
 and his way strewed with flowers, as he passed under a 
 triumphal arch, "filled him with sensations not to be 
 described." This is no doubt true, but I have a small 
 matter to state, which as far as I know, has not 
 appeared in histor}^ You know that a considerable 
 part of Trenton lies betw^een tw^o hills, the one in the 
 main road leading from Princeton, the other on the south 
 w^est side of the Assanpink creek. The- British troops 
 under the command of Lord Cornwallis had advanced 
 from Princeton, easily vanquishing the feeble opposi- 
 tion that they met wdth, and had planted their artillery 
 on the hill a little within the entrance of the town. 
 Washington had concentrated his whole force on the 
 westerly side of the creek, and placed his artillery on 
 the hill w^hich rises from its margin, and a brisk can- 
 nonade was ffoing' on between the hostile armies. 
 These things being premised, I am prepared to repeat, 
 as nearly as I can recollect it, what was told me by an 
 officer of the American army, whose credibility I had 
 no reason to question. He said that Washington 
 selected a corps of his best men, and stationed them at 
 the only bridge over the creek within the town — a 
 wooden bridge, from which the planks that covered the 
 sleepers had been removed. The officer to whom the 
 command of the picked corps was entrusted, if I 
 recollect rightly, was of the name of Parker, and on 
 leaving him, Washington said, " Mr. Parker, you will 
 understand that I expect this pass to be well defended.' 
 " Sir," replied Parker, " we mean to lie down upon it." 
 " That's right," said the General. He then rode to his 
 artillery, and facing the enemy, remained in the direct 
 
174 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ranofe of their cannon shot. Some of his officers 
 
 CD 
 
 importuned him to go over the brow of the hill, where 
 his personal exposure would not be so great. But 
 he absolutely refused to change his position, assigning 
 as the reason, that his remaining where he was might 
 be of use to encourage the artillery men, who were 
 firing on the enemy. The officers, however, imputed 
 it to another cause ; they thought that he was w^aiting 
 and wishing for a cannon ball to terminate his life and 
 his anxieties together. This, of course, was only an 
 opinion; but an opinion derived from the apparently 
 desperate state of the American army, at that critical 
 hour. For had the suggestion of Sir William Erskine 
 to Lord Cornwallis been adopted, which was, that 
 before the British troops retired to their quarters, 
 he should compel Washington to a decisive battle, 
 humanly speaking, the cause was desperate. All de- 
 pended on gaining the fight. For myself, I do not 
 believe that the opinion of the officers that has been 
 mentioned, was well founded. Washington probably 
 judged rightly, that his exposed situation was of great 
 use to encourage his men ; and he never refused to face 
 the most appalling danger, when by doing so he could 
 serve his country. Beside, his danger at the bridge of 
 Trenton was far less than in the battle of Princeton, 
 on the following morning, wdien, for a considerable 
 time, he was between the musket firing of the enemy 
 and of his own troops. His trust, in both instances, 
 was, I doubt not, in the protecting providence of 
 God, which he was wont so frequently and impres- 
 sively to acknowledge. Not that he supposed, as 
 the Indians are said to have done, at the time of Brad- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. I75 
 
 dock's defeat, that a musket or rifle ball could not 
 kill him. No, he was careful never to embark in 
 any cause which he did not deliberately believe to 
 be a righteous one ; and having done so, he fearlessly 
 performed his duty, leaving it to the Sovereign Dis- 
 poser of all events to decide whether he should live or 
 die. This was true courage, a quality which he pos- 
 sessed in as great a degree as any human being that 
 ever breathed. It certainly was remarkable, though 
 not singular, that in all the dangers through which he 
 passed in his military career, he was never wounded. 
 But it was not wonderful that when, as President of the 
 United States, and amidst the plaudits of the whole 
 country, he arrived at the bridge of Trenton, now 
 adorned with a triumphal arch, and the softer sex 
 hailing him as their deliverer, the recollection of the 
 contrast formed by this scene, and that which he wit- 
 nessed in 1776, should fill him with indescribable 
 sensations — I think it was stated at the time that he 
 wept freely. 
 
 2. A little before the meetino^ of the first cons-ress, 
 under the present constitution of the United States, 
 there was in Philadelphia a federal procession, which 
 attracted much attention. Processions have since be- 
 come familiar; but the one now in view was at the 
 time it occurred a novelty; nothing of the kind so far as 
 I know having ever before taken place in the city. If, 
 indeed, the character merely of this procession be con- 
 sidered, I am not aware that any thing similar has ever 
 yet been seen in Philadelphia. Its design was to ex- 
 press publicly an approbation of the new constitution, 
 by all classes of the community, from the day labourer 
 
17G LIFE OF THE 
 
 to the highest functionary of the commonwealth; and 
 this design was successfully carried out in the execu- 
 tion. A small, but elegant structure, denominated the 
 Temple of Liberty, was erected on an elevated site at 
 Bush Hill. The procession was formed in the city, 
 and its course was directed to the temple, in the porch 
 of which stood the orator of the day, James Wilson, 
 Esq., afterw^ards an associate judge of the Supreme 
 Court of the United States. Although the city was 
 then not more than one-third as populous as it now is, 
 yet, as every man, whether of a sacred or secular 
 vocation, had a right to make a part of it, and the 
 greater number of all classes actually exercised that 
 right, w^hen the front of the procession reached Bush 
 Hill, the rear had scarcely left the city. Of the enor- 
 mous multitude which on all sides surrounded the 
 temple of liberty, but few could distinctly hear and 
 imderstand the speaker. My location was such, that 
 not many of his words w^ere audible. I therefore did 
 not wait for his peroration; but after looking and 
 listening for some time, followed the example of many 
 others, and made for my home — at which, when 1 
 arrived, I found myself nearly as much exhausted by 
 fatigue, as I had formerly been in any one of my mili- 
 tary marches. 
 
 3. At the period we contemplate, I made a part of a 
 company, in which a conversation took place, the report 
 of which I think you will receive with some interest. 
 Dr. William Shippen, the first professor, and for a long 
 time an eminent one, in the medical school of the Uni- 
 versity of Pennsylvania, had for his wife a lady of 
 Virginia. It was, I suppose, in consequence of this, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. lYY 
 
 that when the Virginia delegation to the first congress 
 arrived in Pliiladelphia, on their way to New York, he 
 invited some of the members of that delegation, or 
 perhaps the whole of them, to a dinner at his own 
 house. I remember the names of Madison, Page and 
 Lee, and I think there were one or two more. Chief 
 Justice McKean, afterwards Governor of Pennsylvania, 
 and Mr. William Bingham, subsequently a member of 
 the United States Senate, were likewise invited guests; 
 and as the doctor was a member of my congregation, 
 he also honoured me with an invitation. Soon after 
 we had taken our seats in the drawing room, before 
 dinner, the Chief Justice said to Mr. Madison — " Have 
 you thought, sir, of a title for our new President ?" 
 Madison's answer was in the negative; and he added, 
 that in his judgment, no title, except that of President, 
 would be necessary or proper. " Yes, sir," replied 
 McKean, "he must have a title; and I have been 
 examining the titles of certain princes in Europe, to 
 discover one that has not been appropriated. Most 
 Serene Highness, I find is appropriated; but Serene 
 Highness, without the word most, is not appropriated; 
 and I think it will be proper that our President should 
 be known by the style and title of His Serene Highness, 
 the President of the United States.^' This elicited an 
 amicable controversy, which continued for some time, 
 Madison and his colleagues opposing, and McKean 
 maintaining the propriety of conferring the title he 
 had proposed on President Washington. At the table 
 the controversy was dropped, and a variety of other 
 topics were discussed, of which I remember little, and 
 shall say nothing. But my reminiscence of what I 
 
 23 
 
178 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 have stated about a title for the President, is full and 
 distinct ; and I mention it to show what were the 
 cogitations of different men, in regard to him who 
 should hold the office of chief magistrate of the Ame- 
 rican Union, at the time when that office had been 
 recently created, and no action on it had as yet taken 
 place. 
 
 4. The location of the Federal City. The men of 
 the present generation have no just conception of the 
 excitement produced by this subject, during the dis- 
 cussion of it in congress. The agitation it caused 
 extended throughout the whole country. It was once 
 decided, and afterwards the decision repealed. When 
 it had thus become again an open question, Dr. Wither- 
 spoon wrote and published a short essay, the scope of 
 which was to urge a delay in attempting to settle it, lest 
 the attempt should produce a mischievous, if not a fatal 
 disunion. "If I am rightly informed," said he, "the 
 disputes that have already taken place in congress upon 
 this subject, have been carried on with greater viru- 
 lence of temper, and acrimony of expression, than on 
 any other that has been under deliberation." The point 
 at issue was between a northern or a southern location. 
 The west, M^hich in a few years from the present time, 
 will probably have a commanding majority in our na- 
 tional house of representatives, was but little regarded-. 
 Ohio did not then exist as a State; her population, 
 according to Morse, in 1791, two years after the ques- 
 tion of location was decided, was but three thousand. 
 Kentucky was then our most westerly State, and she 
 was still in the cradle. Her population, according to 
 the former authority, was less than seventy-four thou- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 179 
 
 sand. But the north and the south carried on the con- 
 flict, and each obtained as many votes as possible in the 
 national legislature. You are aware how the matter 
 was finally settled, by deciding that congress should sit 
 for ten years in Philadelphia, and then be permanently 
 located in what is now the federal city. It was in 1790 
 that congress, under the present constitution, first met 
 in Philadelphia — of course the removal to Washington 
 was in 1800. 
 
 I will mention an incident of which I was credibly 
 informed, when the public excitement in regard to this 
 subject was at its height. President Washington was 
 suspected, unjustly as I believe, to favour secretly the 
 location of the federal city in its present site, as being 
 near to his residence and property. In this state of 
 things, a gentleman, who shall be nameless, took an 
 opportunity to say, in a company of which the Presi- 
 dent made a part, and in which the question of location 
 was discussed, "I know very well w^here the federal 
 city ought to be." " Where then," asked the President, 
 " would you fix it?" "In such a place," (describing it) 
 was the reply. "And why are you so sure that it ought 
 to be there?" inquired the President. "For the most 
 satisfactory of all reasons — because nearly the whole of 
 my iwoperty lies in that place and its neighbourhood," 
 was the answer. The President was supposed to un- 
 derstand the allusion, and to be offended by it. 
 Affectionately adieu. 
 
180 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 1787. 
 
 -, October 15th, 1842. 
 
 Before our revolutionary war, churches in the British 
 colonies were little else than appendages to churches of 
 a lilvo character in the mother country. When I was 
 preparing for the gospel ministry, I was directed to 
 read the Scotch collections of Steuart of Pardovan, as a 
 book of authority on the government and discipline of 
 the Presbyterian Church. But soon after the peace 
 which confirmed our national independence, measures 
 were taken almost cotemporaneously by the Episcopal, 
 Presbyterian, and Low Dutch Churches, to modify 
 their ecclesiastical constitutions, so as to render them 
 independent of all foreign connexions ; and to conform 
 them as far as should seem necessary, to the civil insti- 
 tutions of the United States. Dr. White, of Pennsyl- 
 vania, and Mr. Provoost, of New York, obtained con- 
 secration as bishops, in England, in the month of 
 February, 1787, returned to this country, and com- 
 menced the exercise of their episcopal functions in 
 April of that year. The General Synod of the Dutch 
 Church, after previous measures taken in several suc- 
 cessive years, adopted and published "The Constitution 
 of the Reformed Dutch Church in the United States," 
 in October, 1792. In the Presbyterian Church, as early 
 as the annual meeting of the Synod in INIay, 1785, a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. Jgl 
 
 committee was appointed to prepare the form of a con- 
 stitution for that church, to be submitted to the Synod 
 of the following year. On receiving the report of the 
 committee, the Synod of 1786 referred it to another 
 committee, to meet in the autumn of that year, with 
 powers to digest a constitution for the Presbyterian 
 Church, to print the same, and to send copies to all the 
 Presbyteries belonging to the Synod ; requiring each 
 Presbytery to report their observations in writing to 
 the Synod of 1787. The last mentioned Synod, after 
 reading^ and considerino: the drauofht of the committee 
 of the preceding year, and availing itself of the written 
 suggestions of the Presbyteries, issued another pam- 
 phlet, containing a more complete system than the 
 former one, and ordered a thousand copies to be dis- 
 tributed to the several Presbyteries. The system 
 contained in this latter pamphlet, formed the basis of 
 the deliberations of the Synod of 1788, which issued in 
 the formation and publication of "The Constitution of 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of Ame- 
 rica: containing the Confession of Faith, the Cate- 
 chisms, the Government and Discipline, and the Direc- 
 tory for the worshi[) of God — ratified and adopted by 
 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia May the 
 16th, 1788, and continued by adjournments until the 
 28th of the same month." The fores^oing^ is the title- 
 page of the first edition of the Constitution of the Pres- 
 byterian Church that was printed. 
 
 It seems proper that I should inform you, that (so far 
 as the Presbyterian Church is concerned,) I am now 
 writing of transactions in which I had a personal 
 agency; otherwise you might wonder at the minute- 
 
182 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 ness with which I am able to mention a number of 
 particulars. For some facts, and for dates in general, I 
 am, indeed, indebted to printed documents; but for the 
 rest, I rely entirely on my memory ; which, as I was in 
 the prime and vigour of life when the occurrences I 
 mention took place, and considering my professional 
 pursuits, could not but impress my mind strongly and 
 deeply. Without much regard to order I shall mention 
 a number of facts which took place, both before the 
 constitution was adopted, and during the discussions of 
 the Synod that passed the adopting act. 
 
 I begin with stating, that both the draughts of a con- 
 stitution w^hich were sent to the Presbyteries, were by 
 the Synods of the following years very carefully con- 
 sidered by paragraphs ; and that many articles of the 
 constitution as finally sanctioned, remain as then agreed 
 on. Of both these draughts I have preserved copies 
 among my bound pamphlets — of the first in vol. 6, of 
 the second in vol. 13. Perhaps you may hereafter 
 gratify some collector of historical documents, by a 
 sight of these pamphlets. 
 
 In both the draughts transmitted to the Presbyteries, 
 the Supreme Judicature of the Presbyterian Church 
 w^as styled a " General Council," although it was 
 denominated a " General Assembly," in the minutes of 
 the Synod by which the committees were appointed 
 that formed these draughts. In the adopting Synod, 
 the question w^as distinctly raised and decided by vote, 
 " Shall the Supreme Judicatory be denominated a 
 General Council, or a General Assembly?" and my 
 surprise w^as not small when I heard Dr. Witherspoon 
 vote for a General Council. I voted with the majority, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. Jgg 
 
 which was considerable, for a General Assembly. Dr. 
 Witherspoon had been on both committees that formed 
 the draughts, and how much influence this might have 
 on his final vote, I know not. 
 
 No part of the Confession of Faith was altered, 
 except that which relates to civil government and the 
 civil magistrate. The Scotch Confession having been 
 formed for a nation in which the church and state are 
 united, declares that " the civil magistrate hath power 
 to call Synods, and to be present at them, and to pro- 
 vide that whatsoever is transacted in them be accordinsr 
 to the mind of God." In place of this, the Synod that 
 adopted the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in 
 the United States declared, that " it is the duty of civil 
 magistrates to protect the Church of our common Lord, 
 without giving preference to any denomination of 
 Christians above the rest, in such manner that all 
 ecclesiastical persons whatever, shall enjoy the full, 
 free and unquestioned liberty of discharging every 
 part of their sacred functions, without violence or dan- 
 ger." Some minor alterations were made in the Scotch 
 Confession, but all of the same import as the above. 
 You see, then, how unfounded and senseless has been 
 the cry, that the Presbyterian Church has been seeking 
 governmental patronage. This can never be done, but 
 in open violation of an established principle of the 
 standards of that Church. Nay, I verily believe, that 
 if there were no constitutional article on the subject, 
 that Church would consider any connexion with the 
 State whatever, as a calamity and a curse. This may 
 be as proper a place as any other to mention, that 
 when, through mere oversight, the members of the 
 
184 LIFE OF THE 
 
 adopting Synod were just going to take the final vote 
 on the catechisms of the Church, wWiout alteration, the 
 Rev. Jacob Ker, of the state of Delaware, (I well 
 remember his name, and think that he had very seldom 
 spoken before,) arrested the proceedings, by calling 
 attention to a clause in the Larger Catechism, in 
 answer to the question, " What are the sins forbidden 
 in the second commandment?" He stated that the 
 catechism as it then stood, specified among the sins 
 forbidden in this commandment, " tolerating a false 
 religion," and he made a motion to strike out this 
 clause. My impression is, that this motion was carried 
 without debate, and by a unanimous vote. 
 
 The draught of 1787, which formed the basis of 
 discussion that issued in adopting the Constitution, con- 
 tained, in the Directory for the worship of God, a 
 number of forms of prayer. A question was raised, 
 whether those forms should stand as they appeared in 
 the draught, or w^hether the several parts and subjects 
 of prayer should be stated in tliesi, or in a doctrinal 
 form. The latter method was carried by a majority; 
 but I voted for a retention of the forms, assiofnino^ for 
 reason, that an exemplification of any matter of instruc- 
 tion, I considered as the best method of making it 
 intelligible and plain. The idea of a confinement to 
 forms of any description was entertained by no one. 
 As I have mentioned one occasion in which I spoke in 
 this Synod, I will add, that to the best of my recollec- 
 tion, my speeches in all, did not exceed two or three, 
 and neither of them of more than five minutes in 
 length. I was young, and felt that wiser heads than 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 185 
 
 my own ought to lead in so important a concern as 
 forming a constitution for a church of Christ. 
 
 You cannot but have observed that the utmost care 
 and pains were taken in preparing the constitution 
 that was finally adopted. It was under consideration 
 for three years; repeated draughts of it, after being 
 amended by the Synod, were sent to the Presbyteries, 
 and by them reported on in writing. This was done 
 for the double purpose of perfecting the instrument, 
 and of satisfying, as far as possible, all the parties con- 
 cerned. Yet at last, entire cordiality was not effected. 
 There was a small minority, whose leanings toward 
 Congregationalism were such, that they would have 
 been better pleased, if the system adopted had been 
 less strictly Presbyterian. One clergyman, who had 
 been on both committees for preparing draughts, and 
 who was kept at home by indisposition, addressed a 
 letter to the adopting Synod, strongly objecting against 
 a high toned Presbyterian system. The letter was 
 read, laid on the table, and never called up. In passing 
 the adopting act, I do not remember that a single nega- 
 tive vote was given, and if there had been one, I am 
 pretty confident I should not have forgotten it. Pos- 
 sibly there were a few who did not vote at all. But 
 the majority was decisive and overwhelming. 
 
 In closing this number of my reminiscences it may 
 not be improper to mention, that for a considerable 
 time past I have been the only surviving member of 
 the Synod that adopted the constitution of the Church 
 to which I belong; and in which I have ministered for ^ 
 something more than fifty-five years. AVhy I have 
 thus been spared, while all my fellow members have 
 
 24 
 
186 LIFE OF THE 
 
 finished their labours on earth, and gone, as I hope, to 
 their rest and reward, is known only to the Sovereign 
 Disposer of life and death. Among the promises made 
 in Holy Scripture to him who makes God his refuge, 
 tliis is one: "With long life will I satisfy him, and 
 show him my salvation." The truth of the first part 
 of this promise I have already realized; and I cherish 
 a humble hope, that in due time, I shall experience the 
 fulfilment of the remainder. " Bless the Lord, O my 
 soul, and all that is within me, bless his holy name. 
 Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his 
 benefits ; who forgiveth all thine iniquities ; who healeth 
 all thy diseases ; who redeemeth thy life from destruc- 
 tion; who crowneth thee with loving kindness and 
 tender mercies; who satisfieth thy mouth with good 
 things, so that thy youth is renewed like the eagle's." 
 So pertinent a passage of the oracles of inspiration — 
 pertinent to my state and circumstances — I could not 
 forbear to transcribe. 
 
 Affectionately adieu. 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 137 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 From the Year 1787 to 1791. 
 
 Here my published reminiscences terminate; but 
 there are some facts relative to my settlement in Phi- 
 ladelphia, and for several years subsequently, which, in 
 writing my life, I think I ought not to omit. 
 
 The salary promised me in my call was made up by 
 individual subscriptions, and not by a corporate pledge. 
 Its amount was three hundred pounds, or eight hundred 
 dollars, with an additional hundred pounds, if I rightly 
 recollect, to defray the expenses of my removal from 
 Princeton. A friend assured me that I could not sup- 
 port a family in the city, on the salary offered; and 
 advised me to reject the call. But having renounced 
 the practice of the law, and with it the prospect of 
 wealth, I believed that if I was faithful in the perform- 
 ance of my ministerial duties, I should not be left to 
 want. My wife, I knew, was as well adapted, and 
 disposed as any other woman, to make much of a 
 little, and withal, a good appearance with that little ; 
 so that I made no pecuniary objection whatever. My 
 friends in the city had taken a house for me, which had 
 formerly been occupied by Charles Thompson, the noted 
 secretary of the old congress. My rent was to be forty- 
 eight pounds, or one hundred and twenty dollars a year. 
 My wife, with a view to my being entirely devoted to 
 my studies, and my sacred vocation, voluntarily took 
 
188 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the management of all my secular concerns^ except the 
 purchase of wood at the wharf, to which she thought it 
 indecorous for her to go. But during her life I never 
 WT.nt to market for the family, but twice or thrice, 
 when she was sick; and on one of these occasions I 
 made a palpable blunder. My salary, small as it was, 
 was not at first punctually paid ; a common complaint 
 to this day of the clergy of our church, to the great 
 reproach and serious injury of the congregations they 
 serve. It was about the fourth or fifth year of my 
 ministry, that the corporation of the church that I 
 served formed a financial committee of their most intel- 
 ligent and capable men ; who made such arrangements 
 and exertions, that they paid a debt of eight hundred 
 dollars, assumed my salary as a corporate charge, 
 settled and paid the arrearages that were due to my 
 colleague, and put their pecuniary concerns in such 
 order, that thenceforward our salaries w^ere fully paid, 
 commonly on the very day that they became due. But 
 till this was done, I was sometimes greatly embarrassed. 
 I remember that on one occasion my wife told me — and 
 she did it without murmuring — that she was without 
 money to go to market, and without a stick of fire wood 
 in the house. I went out immediately, and was for- 
 tunate enough to meet, in the street, an elder of the 
 congregation, to whom I told the plain tale of our des- 
 titution. He was greatly mortified, and put his hand 
 in his pocket and supplied me with money for our 
 present relief, with a promise that our wants should in 
 a short time be adequately supplied. It is but justice 
 to the congregation to whom I ministered, to state that 
 in the first part of the time that I served them, they 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 189 
 
 made me numerous presents; a piece of linen at one 
 time; a quarter cask of wine at another; various ar- 
 ticles of grocery, at several times, and even money 
 occasionally. In one instance, when in changing the 
 hour of worship, I had told the people that on the next 
 Sabbath the exercises of the sanctuary would com- 
 mence precisely at the hour which I specified, and 
 although but few were present at that hour, I kept my 
 promise and began the service. The next day I re- 
 ceived by the friend of the donor, the present of a half 
 Johannes, for being as good as my word. I never knew 
 from whom this gift came. I have been, through my 
 long public life, a lover and practitioner of strict punc- 
 tuality, and have often witnessed the good effects of its 
 observance, and in still more instances, the evil effects 
 of its non-observance. It is surely a breach of moral 
 duty to trespass on the time and patience of others, and 
 sometimes of the multitude, by the want of punctuality. 
 The difficulties attending collegiate pastoral charges, 
 have nearly, if not wholly, banished them from the 
 Presbyterian Church. Why is this ? There certainly 
 are congres^ations in our connexion that cannot be 
 adequately served by a single pastor. The primitive 
 church, even in the apostolic age, appear to have had 
 more than one pastor. Collegiate charges were common 
 at the period of the Protestant reformation. They are 
 still common in Scotland, and in the Dutch Church of 
 Holland, and in this country. For myself I can truly 
 say, that of the three colleagues with whom I have been 
 connected, I never had a difficulty with one of them. 
 We lived together in uninterrupted brotherly affection 
 and confidence. Let no pious minister consent to be 
 
190 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the colleague of a man whose piety he thinks very 
 questionable. But with one of whose personal religion 
 he has no doubt, let him make an agreement, that each 
 shall pray earnestly for the other in the daily prayers 
 that he offers for himself, and that each shall defend 
 his colleaorue's character, as if it were his own, and 
 there will be between such men very little danger of 
 alienation. To this practice, and under the blessing of 
 God, and not to my own prudence or good nature, I 
 attribute my happiness in the several collegiate charges 
 that I have sustained. 
 
 Dr. Sproat, my first colleague, was "an Israelite 
 indeed in whom there was no guile." His common 
 appellation in addressing me was, " My, son," and if 
 he had been a natural father, I could scarcely have 
 loved and honoured him more than I did. I visited him 
 very frequently, and in all cases, when an honourable 
 distinction in our pastoral charge was to be made, and 
 in appearance it belonged to me, I not only offered it to 
 him, as his due, being senior pastor, but I insisted on 
 his taking it. He had three unmarried daughters, and 
 my wife so gained their confidence, that if she had 
 been their owm sister, they could hardly have loved her 
 more, or have respected her so much. 
 
 My second colleague was the Rev. Dr. John N. 
 Abeel. He had been my pupil both before he entered 
 collejTe, and durino^ his whole academical course. It 
 was therefore natural that I should love him, and that 
 he should respect me, and this was verified in the 
 whole course of our ministerial connexion, which 
 indeed lasted only two or three years, when he ac- 
 cepted a call to the Dutch Church in New York. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 191 
 
 But a warm friendship continued between us till the 
 day of his death. 
 
 My last colleague was the Rev. Dr. Jacob J. Jane- 
 way. We were colleagues for thirteen years. It wslb 
 with him, that I had an explicit understanding, that 
 we should remember each other in our daily prayers, 
 and treat each other's character, as if it were our own. 
 The consequences were most happy. We laboured 
 and loved as brethren during the whole period of our 
 collegiate connexion, and an untroubled and ardent 
 attachment has existed between us to the present hour. 
 I still pray for him daily in my private devotions. 
 
 Before the revolutionary war of our country, the 
 second Presbyterian congregation in the city began 
 an establishment for public worship in the Northern 
 Liberties, w^hich was suspended during the progress of 
 the war, and the small house, in which the religious 
 services had been performed, was converted into a 
 receptacle for military stores. My call to Philadelphia 
 had for part of its professed object, a resuscitation of 
 the establishment at Campington, a name derived from 
 the military encampment which had existed in that 
 location. 
 
 Between Dr. Sproat and myself the arrangement of 
 our public services was made on the basis of perfect 
 equality not only for ourselves, but the people we 
 served — the avowed idea being, that our people all be- 
 longed to one and the same congregation, worshipping 
 in two different places. But this arrangement lasted 
 but for a single year. Those who worshipped in the 
 city proper paid more than nine-tenths of our salaries, 
 and they insisted on having a regular evening service 
 
192 LIFE OF THE 
 
 on the Sabbath, in addition to the two services durinfr 
 the day. The plan finally agreed upon was, that Dr. 
 Sproat should preach statedly at Campington in the 
 morning of the Lord's day, and in the city in the after- 
 noon ; that I should, morning and evening, in the city, 
 and give the Campington people an evening service on 
 every Wednesday. Thus one year after my ordination, 
 and being still in feeble health, I was made responsible 
 for three weekly services. It was the advice of my old 
 master. Dr. Witherspoon, that I should not attempt to 
 make more than one written preparation for the pulpit 
 in a week, I therefore made no written preparation 
 for my Wednesday evening service at Campington, 
 but I took the resolution, that when I should feel at a 
 loss for something to say, I would not be repetitious, or 
 use what Dr. Rush used to call the clergyman's setting- 
 pole, the frequent use of the words / say^ but make a 
 pause long enough to think in what manner I should 
 proceed. On one occasion I got more credit for this 
 practice than I deserved. On returning home once on 
 a dark evening I overheard one of my female hearers 
 saying to her companion in a tone of approbation, "did 
 you not admire his pauses." The service at Camping- 
 ton was continued but six months. There was neither 
 a regular pavement, nor any lamps in that part of the 
 Northern Liberties, in which the house we used was 
 situated, so that an evening service in winter was then 
 deemed inexpedient. But besides this, the Sabbath 
 evening service in the city was accessible to the most 
 of my parishioners at Campington. For the morning 
 service for which I was pledged, I got as much assist- 
 ance as I could obtain from my clerical brethren, and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. J93 
 
 was not unfrequently blamed for doing so. But I 
 thought the censure undeserved, and therefore did not 
 change my practice. The evening service, in prepara- 
 tion for which I commonly spent four days of the week 
 in diligent study, was almost always performed wholly 
 by myself; except when the General Assembly was in 
 session, at which time the members of that body 
 occupied all the pulpits of our denomination in the 
 city. Dr. Witherspoon once. Dr. Smith twice or 
 thrice, Mr. Gemmil several times, the Rev. Daniel 
 Jones, whose elocution had rendered him famous, are 
 the only individuals whom I can distinctly recollect 
 as having offered me aid in the five or six years in 
 which I was expected to perform this service. It was 
 numerously attended not only by members of the 
 congregation, but by many strangers. Sometimes the 
 throng was so great that not only the stairs leading to 
 the galleries were occupied, but benches were placed 
 in the isles of the church for the accommodation of the 
 hearers. The attention was often so profound, that at 
 the suspension of my voice, I could hear the beatino- or 
 seconds by the clock in front of the gallery. 
 
 Some of my people had urged me to preach on the 
 thorny points of theology. I refused for a time, but at 
 length resolved to select a text for a series of discourses 
 that should include all the points contemplated. The 
 text chosen was 2 Peter iii. 16, confining myself to the 
 words, ''in which are some things hard to be under- 
 stood, which they that are unlearned and unstable 
 wrest, as they do the other scriptures also, to their own 
 destruction." On this text I preached four or five ser- 
 mons on — I. The darkness and ambiguity of the scrip- 
 
 25 
 
194 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ture prophecy. II. The mysteries of the Christian 
 religion. III. The doctrines of God's sovereignty, 
 predestination and election. IV. The doctrines of 
 grace, regeneration, &c. V. Cautioning all who heard 
 me not to pervert any of these doctrines to their own 
 destruction. One cause of my reluctance to discuss 
 these topics in the pulpit was, apprehension that they 
 would be dry and uninteresting to a popular audience. 
 But in this I made a great mistake. It seemed as if 
 everybody was anxious to hear of things hard to be 
 understood; and the house was crowded to excess after 
 the first discourse, in which I promised that I would 
 tell my audience both what I did know and what I did 
 not know. On the mysteries of our faith, this was 
 easily done ; but on the doctrine of God's sovereignty, 
 the people seemed to be astonished that I should tell 
 them explicitly, that I held to the absolute sovereignty 
 of God in his purpose and providence, and likevvise to 
 the perfect freedom of will and action of every moral 
 and responsible being ; and yet that I could not recon- 
 cile these two things — could not explain how they 
 were consistent with each other, while I firmly believed 
 them both. The doctrine of grace I did not admit to 
 be harder to be understood than many things to which 
 we readily assent, or facts which we constantly wit- 
 ness. The discourses appeared to do some good at the 
 time of their delivery, and I was urged to repeat the 
 whole series, but I never did ; and I here forbid their 
 future publication. 
 
 A law existed ajrainst theatrical exhibitions in the 
 state of Pennsylvania for the first two or three years of 
 my residence in Philadelphia. Whether this law was 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 195 
 
 passed before our revolutionary war or during its con- 
 tinuance, I am not certain. It was evaded in some 
 measure, but never to the extent of formal acting of a 
 tragedy or comedy. But as the state legislation then 
 held its sittings in the city, the friends of the theatre 
 made an earnest and combined effort to get the law 
 repealed. But they were vigorously opposed, chiefly 
 by the Friends or Quakers, and the Presbyterians ; yet 
 Bishop White came forth on this occasion with as 
 much zeal as any other individual, and consented with- 
 out hesitation to hand in to the legislature our remon- 
 strance against the repeal of the law. For myself, I 
 was active enough in the concern to bring on myself an 
 attack in the public newspaper. They who wished for 
 a repeal of the law placed their chief dependence for its 
 advocacy on a lawyer by the name of Lewis, who was 
 a member of the legislature. This became known to 
 the man with whom Lewis had studied law, a distin- 
 guished Quaker by the name of Nicholas Wain ; who, 
 as I was well informed, called on him and addressed 
 him thus; "Friend LcAvis, I come to thee as a mes- 
 senger from the Almighty God, and charge thee on the 
 peril of thy soul, not to open thy lips in behalf of that 
 accursed business;" referring to the repeal of the law. 
 Lewis notwithstanding advocated the repeal with all 
 his powers, and was successful — the law was repealed. 
 It so happened that the committee of the friends of the 
 theatre, and our committee, of whom I was one, were 
 both before the legislature at the same time, and on 
 retiring were mingled together. General Steward, a 
 very zealous theatre man, accosted Bishop White as 
 follows: "I am sorry. Bishop White, that the head of 
 
196 LIFE OF THE 
 
 our church is against the members in this affair." " I 
 hope you are in error, in saying that," responded the 
 bishop: " I hope the members are with the head in this 
 matter." " I assure you, sir," replied the General with 
 animation, " I assure you, sir, that some of the pillars 
 of your church wish this law to be repealed." " Poh! 
 poh! General, those must be outside and rotten pillars," 
 said the bishop ; " the pillars that support the building 
 must be with me." 
 
 After the awful pestilence of 1793, another effort was 
 made for the suppression of the theatre, and 1 wrote 
 and published an essay on the subject. But it was all 
 in vain. The theatre is fastened on the city; and un- 
 less some great and general revival of religion shall 
 destroy it, it will probably prove a nursery of vice till 
 the millennial age. 
 
 By the appointment of the Synod that ratified the 
 constitution of the Presbyterian Church, Dr. Wither- 
 spoon opened the first General Assembly with a ser- 
 mon, in 1789; and presided till a new moderator was 
 chosen. 
 
 That office w^as conferred on the Rev. Dr. John 
 Rodgers. As the first congress of the United States, 
 under the present constitution, was then in session in 
 New York city, and many, perhaps most of the church- 
 going members, worshipped with . the congregation 
 under the pastoral care of Dr. Rodgers, he was very 
 solicitous that his pulpit should be regularly supplied 
 during his absence in the Assembly. He therefore 
 requested me to go on to New York, live in his family, 
 and perform all public services for which he was 
 responsible; engaging at the same time that he would 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEN. I97 
 
 do the same for me in Philadelphia. His request was 
 comphed with, and I spent about ten days very plea- 
 santly in New York. Dr. Rodgers' congregation were 
 at this time looking owt for a colleague for him, and 
 soon after my return home, my friend Ebenezer Hazard 
 wrote me a letter stating that my name was mentioned 
 as a candidate for the contemplated collegiate 'charge ; 
 and earnestly requesting me, if I was not disposed to 
 favour the movement, to give it a decided negative. 
 I immediately wrote in answer, that no consideration 
 could take me from the people whom I served, and that 
 any attempt to do it would most surely prove abortive. 
 Ministerial coquetry I have always abhorred. 
 
 Of the second General Assembly, that of 1790, I was 
 myself a member; and as I had been informed, (I do 
 not recollect by whom — probably by my father, or Dr. 
 Sproat,) that good had resulted from a convention of 
 Presbyterian and Congregational ministers before our 
 revolutionary war, I made a motion that the intercourse 
 between us and the New England churches should, 
 with their approbation, be renewed. I am responsible, 
 therefore, for the correspondence between them and us, 
 wdiich has subsisted to the present time; but not for 
 the liberty to vote, as well as speak, in the supreme 
 ecclesiastical bodies of these churches severally. That 
 measure has Dr. Rodgers for its author. Several years 
 after the Assembly and the General Association of 
 Connecticut had confined themselves to the right of 
 deliberating merely, the good doctor thought it would 
 be an improvement of the plan, to add the privilege of 
 voting to that of speaking ; and he made a motion to 
 that effect. Our Congregational brethren readily as- 
 
198 LIFE OF THE 
 
 sented to it ; as well they might, since their General 
 Association is only an advisory body, while the acts of 
 our General Assembly bind our whole Church. It is 
 only a few years since, that (aot without some diffi- 
 culty,) the Congregationalists w^ere persuaded to con- 
 sent to return to the original plan of intercourse. 
 
 It was just at the close of this first General Assembly, 
 of which I was a member, that I received a letter from 
 my mother, informing me of the extreme illness of my 
 father. The conveyance of letters by mail was not 
 then as rapid as it is at present; and although I went 
 as fast as I could to the place of my nativity, my father 
 was dead and buried before my arrival. He died in 
 the midst, or rather near the close, of a general revival 
 of religion in his congregation. A very considerable 
 number of persons, under deep religious impressions, 
 came to converse with me on the state of their souls, 
 during the few days I remained in the place. They 
 had neglected to open their minds to my father before 
 his decease, w^hich some of them now sorely regretted. 
 Meetings for public worship w^ere frequent, not only on 
 the Sabbath, but on secular days. It was on such a 
 day that I preached a sermon which was attended by a 
 remarkable circumstance. The congregation was large, 
 and I resolved, without mentioning my purpose to any 
 one, to make a special address to the youth, among 
 whom I had passed the thoughtless days of my vanity. 
 When in the course of my sermon, I began to execute 
 my purpose, they rose in every part of the house, as if 
 by impulse, and stood up till I had finished my address. 
 Nothing of the kind had ever taken place in that con- 
 gregation before ; and perhaps it was to be attributed 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. jgg 
 
 in the first instance, to a few individuals thinking that 
 as I was standing it would be improper for them to 
 keep their seats; and that others seeing them erect, 
 rose also, and thus made the rising general among the 
 youth who were present. I was in the twenty-eighth 
 year of my age at the time this occurrence took place ; 
 an occurrence which at first produced a little embar- 
 rassment, and then much animation, in the speaker. 
 This religious revival was so quietly conducted, that a 
 clergyman only nine miles distant told me that he had 
 heard nothing of it till he went to attend my father's 
 funeral. 
 
 In the summer of 1773, my father was visited with a 
 sickness which brought him, in appearance, to the 
 brink, of the grave. On the afternoon of the day when 
 his complaint was at the worst, a public lecture, at 
 which several contiguous ministers attended, w^as to 
 take place in his congregation. The ministers met, 
 and in place of the usual exercises, spent the portion of 
 time allotted to them in prayer with the people of his 
 charge for the life of their pastor. On the evening of 
 that day he took a solemn leave of his family, expectino- 
 to be in eternity before morning ; an eternity which he 
 contemplated with Christian triumph. But in the 
 morning, to the surprise of friends and physicians, his 
 disease was wonderfully abated ; and his recovery was 
 uncommonly rapid. The subject of the first discourse 
 to his people, after he was able to preach, was the sick- 
 ness and recovery of Hezekiah, and his "going up to 
 the house of the Lord." I do not recollect the par- 
 ticular text of his sermon. He did not, at the time, tell 
 the people of his charge, nor any body else, except my 
 
200 LIFE OF THE 
 
 raotber, why he chose the subject I have mentioned ; 
 but the fact was that his mind was deeply impressed 
 with the beUef that his Hfe had been lengthened in 
 answer to prayer like that of Hezekiah, and also that, 
 like him, the additional period would be fifteen years. 
 The last time I ever saw him, before his death, on my 
 urging him to visit me in Philadelphia, he remarked 
 that the easiest mode of travelling^ for him — then in his 
 sixty-eighth year — was in a sleigh, and that if his life 
 and health were continued through the succeeding 
 winter, and there should be, as there sometimes was, 
 snow enough on the ground to render it probable that 
 he might go to Philadelphia and return home in a 
 sleigh, he would comply with my request and pay me 
 a visit. But, said he, " my lease for my life will be out 
 before the next winter." I expressed my surprise that 
 he who had always been remarkable for a superiority 
 to prognostics of every kind, should yield himself to one 
 at last; he replied, " that he could not rid his mind, if 
 he should attempt it, of the impression it had received; 
 that he did not place an absolute dependence on it ; nor 
 did he omit any duty in consequence of its existence." 
 
 He died about a month before the end of the fifteenth 
 year that the impression indicated. It did not appear 
 that the impression, as is sometimes the case, produced 
 the effect which it foreboded; as my father did not 
 think that he was dangerously ill till a very short time 
 before his dissolution. The influenza was the disease 
 of which he died. 
 
 As I shall hereafter, in the course of my narrative, 
 make many extracts from my diary, I think it proper 
 that the introduction to it should form the first extract. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 201 
 
 It is in these words : " Philadelphia, June 14th, 1790. I 
 have neglected my diary since the 14th of March, 1783 ; 
 and it is most probable I should never have resumed 
 it again ; at least I should not have done it at present, 
 had it not been for the benefit I have received in the 
 perusal of the diary kept by my father, who is lately 
 dead. I am ready to imagine that there is no con- 
 sideration that could tempt me to be ignorant of what 
 I find in his manuscripts respecting his religious exer- 
 cises, state and trials. He was esteemed by all who 
 knew him as an eminent man of God, a thorough, 
 discerning, experimental Christian. And yet what con- 
 flicts have passed in his mind! what trials, tempta- 
 tions, times of darkness and distance from God ! Some 
 of them, especially the temptations and trials, and the 
 reflections which passed upon them, as so much like 
 my own, that the same description would almost do for 
 both ; except that he certainly was more grieved, and 
 humble and penitent than myself, and abased himself 
 much more before his God than I have ever done. My 
 father requests that this diary of his should be burned, 
 and says he would have burned it himself, but that he 
 found it useful to him as long as he lived. He evi- 
 dently wrote it for no human eye but his own. He 
 is extremely jealous and fearful of his heart, at the 
 beginning of it, lest he should put down or colour 
 something, through pride, and the apprehension that 
 some person would, at some time or other, see and 
 know what a sinner he was. These no doubt were 
 just reflections; and the danger of pride and self-love, 
 in all that concerns ourselves, is unspeakably great. 
 Yet the circumstances of my father's diary being writ- 
 
 26 
 
202 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ten for no one but himself, is the very reason why I 
 esteem it so much. It gives me confidence that it 
 contains the very utterance of his heart, without paUia- 
 tion or disguise. Here then, is the point to which I 
 am to attend. If I write my diary with the expecta- 
 tion that others will see it, this circumstance will be a 
 temptation to give things a false colouring ; nay, per- 
 haps it may lead me to deceive myself in regard to 
 my past exercises, and some occurrences of my life 
 that may be very useful to remember exactly, and on 
 the supposition that things happen thus, if the diary 
 should at last be seen, it will be good for nothing; 
 because it will not show my heart and life without 
 disguise. On the contrary, if I resolve that it shall 
 never be seen, by determining to destroy it, if possible, 
 before my death, with my own hands, or by ordering 
 in the most positive manner, those who may have the 
 charge of my manuscripts, to burn it without reading, 
 this will be to deprive others of a benefit which I have 
 enjoyed myself — if indeed, anything I may write shall 
 be of such a nature as to be really beneficial. On the 
 whole, I think it best to resolve nothing absolutely on 
 this point. My diary is certainly intended principally 
 for myself In order to make it useful, I must be 
 thoroughly honest ; let me realize likewise, that when- 
 ever what I write shall be read by others, (if it be read 
 at all,) I shall then be in eternity; for in this life I do 
 not intend to show it. Shall I leave on record a pos- 
 thumous falsehood, which it wull never be in my power 
 to correct? Will not this be like committing a sin 
 beyond the period of repentance? Oh! my soul, let 
 me beware of this. Oh ! my God ! when I am stand- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 203 
 
 ing in thy presence and need thy utmost grace in 
 Jesus Christ to enable me to stand there with accept- 
 ance, let no falsehood be then crying to thy throne 
 against me from this book. Oh ! let me write as under 
 thine eye, and as doing that for which I am to account 
 at thy bar ! Father of lights ! enlighten my mind by 
 thy Spirit, that I may have a just apprehension of 
 myself, and a just conception of my exercises, that 
 thus I may state them neither above nor below the 
 truth, and neither deceive myself or others. I ask it, 
 only for Christ Jesus' sake. Amen!" 
 
 At the time I recommenced my diary, as stated 
 above, I did not write short hand, and had no expecta- 
 tion of ever learning or using it. Hence, for two years 
 and a half my diary was legible to all who could read 
 a manuscript. But after congress removed from New 
 York to Philadelphia, a reporter of the debates which 
 took place in the House of Representatives, published 
 the system of short hand used by himself This I 
 obtained, and in a short time was able to use it in 
 stating the principal occurrences of each day of my 
 life when not sick, or so hurried with my occupations 
 as to omit writing. My practice has been to keep my 
 diary on three or four sheets of foolscap paper, folded 
 in a quarto form; and I am now filling up the one 
 hundred and sixth number of these pamphlets, written 
 in short hand since the month of February, 1793, 
 with the exception of a few pages that I wished others 
 as well as myself to be able to read, for I have no belief 
 that any individuals will ever attempt to decypher my 
 short hand characters. There are indeed some parts 
 so hastily or imperfectly written, as to be nearly or 
 quite illegible to myself 
 
204 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XIIL 
 
 1791. 
 
 In the month of June, 1791, I set out on a journey 
 through New England. I was low in health at the 
 time, and my kind old colleague was warmly in favour 
 of the journey; telling me (to adopt an expression 
 which he used on the occasion,) that he was willing 
 " to work double tides till my return," and that I had 
 better go while he lived and was able to work, than to 
 delay it till it would be difficult, after his death, to 
 leave my charge. 
 
 TRAVELLING DIARY. 
 
 ^^June 6, 1791. — To-morrow, God willing, I expect to 
 set out on a journey into New England. I think it 
 will be useful for me to lay down some rules for the 
 government of my own conduct, and to read them 
 over every morning and evening. 
 
 Rule 1. To endeavour to promote, by every means 
 in my power, the glory of God. Hence I must preach 
 as much and as often as I can; and endeavour to re- 
 commend religion to all whom I may have intercourse 
 with, by my whole conversation and deportment, and I 
 must endeavour constantly to have this rule in my 
 memory and recollection. 
 
 2. Let me avoid talkativeness; and be as modest and 
 unassuming as possible. Let no controversy on reli- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 205 
 
 gious subjects make me lose my temper, or say any 
 thing hastily, harshly, or severely. 
 
 3. Let me not deny any sentiments that I really 
 hold, be the consequences what they may. 
 
 4. Let me, in answering questions or in giving rela- 
 tions, and in every thing else, keep vigorously and 
 entirely to the simple truth; neither adding nor admit- 
 ting any circumstance, so as to convey an idea of things 
 in any degree different from what they really are. 
 
 5. Let me endeavour to suppress pride and vanity ; 
 and not endeavour to shine by an affectation of know- 
 ledge, or qualities which I do not possess. It is dan- 
 gerous ; it may bring me into absolute disgrace; it is 
 very wicked. 
 
 6. Let me observe characters with all attention. 
 This is a principal object of my journey. Let me 
 try to learn something from every body I speak to. 
 
 7. Especially let me observe the state of society, and 
 the peculiarities of manners in the places where I go. 
 
 8. Let me recollect in remarkable places the distin- 
 guished events that have taken place in them, and see 
 all the vestiges and remains of them. Let me inquire 
 the state and history of colleges; and endeavour to see 
 their professors, masters, libraries and philosophical 
 apparatus. Let me, where I can, ask who are the 
 leading men and principal characters in any town. 
 Let me observe the general face of the country — its 
 soil, productions, &c., &c. 
 
 9. Let me pay a particular attention to the state of 
 religious opinions, and see if I can trace the cause of 
 them. 
 
 10. Let me not be disconcerted with difficulties in 
 
206 LIFE OF THE 
 
 my journey. Let me endeavour to keep up my spirits, 
 and resolutely set about my business, in each particular 
 place. 
 
 11. Let me not suffer the importunities of friends, or 
 others, to break in on my own plans of travelling ; but 
 vigorously and constantly pursue them ; denying with 
 modesty, but at the same time with firmness. 
 
 12. Let me pay a personal and particular attention 
 to my horse. 
 
 It seems proper that I should mention that I travelled 
 in a sulkey, without a servant or a companion. 
 
 13. Let me endeavour to travel in the morning, and 
 lie by in the heat of the day. 
 
 14. I am at a loss, whether to rebuke profaneness in 
 watermen, servants, &c. ; in general it is, I believe, best 
 to give them some check. 
 
 15. Let me not neglect secret prayer; and always 
 remember my family and congregation in it. 
 
 16. Let me try in every way to get improvement; 
 by getting men to talk on their favourite topics; by 
 making deductions from their opinions; by comparing 
 them together ; by pursuing hints which I may take 
 from what they say ; by retaining and remembering all 
 the information they convey. 
 
 17. Let me not neglect to write to my wife as often 
 as possible. 
 
 18. Let me not find fault with the peculiarities of 
 places to their inhabitants. Let me not make compari- 
 sons to their disadvantage, and tell them things are 
 much better in the place I came from. People will not 
 bear this. 
 
 A number of these rules contain things which I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 207 
 
 ought to be incapable of forgetting or neglecting; but 
 I know for myself that the most obvious duties some- 
 times escape my attention. By examining myself on 
 these rules, I shall be likely to remember, discover, 
 correct, and avoid any errors and omissions ; and I shall 
 have my memory refreshed with a view of my business 
 and duty." 
 
 The above rules, and the remark with which they 
 are concluded, appear to have been very hastily writ- 
 ten ; and some of them are very incorrect in expres- 
 sion; but the intention of each of them is, I think, 
 palpable ; and I thought it would be best to give them 
 verbatim as they were originally penned. 
 
 I cannot pretend to give all that my diary contains 
 of this journey; for the details are long and many of 
 them unimportant. I must therefore condense them 
 much ; and shall use marks of quotation when I tran- 
 scribe parts of the diary ; and if what I write shall ever 
 be published, I hope it will be remembered that I wrote 
 the impressions — perhaps erroneous impressions — that 
 were made on my own mind, with little expectation 
 that they would ever be seen by any eye but my own. 
 Why, then, it may be asked, have I not suppressed 
 them altogether? I answer, I have done so hitherto; 
 but this journey forms a part of my life, of which I 
 ought to give some account. But beside this, I wish 
 to present a view of the state of things in our country 
 more than half a century ago; for the changes that 
 take place in our land are so rapid, that the lapse oi 
 half a century produces a generation unacquainted with 
 many things which happened at its commencement, 
 
208 LIFE OF THE 
 
 which to know, may not only gratify curiosity, but be 
 in a measure useful. 
 
 I repaired to the place of my nativity on a visit to 
 my mother, and to make a disposition of the property 
 left me by the will of my father. Here I very unex- 
 pectedly met with my brother-in-law, the Rev. Ebe- 
 nezer Bradford and his wife, my mother's eldest daugh- 
 ter. Mr. Bradford, in whose family I resided when I 
 had my first serious impressions of religion, as hereto- 
 fore stated, was at that time the pastor of the Presbyte- 
 rian church. at South Hanover, from which he removed, 
 on a call from Rowley, in the state of Massachusetts, 
 twenty-eight miles north-east of Boston. It so happened 
 that his family on their way to Rowley, lodged at my 
 father's and departed thence on the same morning on 
 which I left home to go to college. The afternoon pre- 
 ceding these events, my mother, in prospect of parting 
 with her eldest daughter and an affectionate son, was 
 greatly affected, and my father was not successful in 
 endeavouring to comfort her. My meeting with my 
 brother-in-law and his wife at the time above men- 
 tioned, was on their first and only visit to my mother 
 after the death of my father. My sister, in her widow- 
 hood, visited our common mother on one subsequent 
 occasion. I spent six days at Hanover, conversing 
 with my friends, celebrating the communion, preach- 
 ing twice, baptizing both adults and infants, and set- 
 tling my secular affairs. Brother Bradford preached 
 the action sermon and dispensed the sacred elements. 
 
 On the sixteenth of June I left Hanover at seven 
 o'clock in the morning, and pursued my journey ; called 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 209 
 
 on Mr. Chapman at Orange, and on Dr. IMcWhorter at 
 Newark, and the latter courteously accompanied me in 
 his chair as far as Second river, on my way to New 
 York city. I arrived there about half after twelve 
 o'clock, and immediately called on Dr. Rodgers, who 
 received and entertained me in the kindest manner, 
 and with him I lodged. To-day I was gratified by 
 receiving a letter from my wife. 
 
 17th. Wrote a letter to my wife, and left the house 
 of Dr. Rodgers about nine o'clock for Kings-bridofe, 
 whicTi is fifteen miles distant from the city. I set out 
 from Kings-bridge about four o'clock, p. m. It rained, 
 and I got four miles out of my way. In consequence 
 of this I was belated, and had to travel in the evening. 
 My eyes were very sore, and I could hardly see the 
 road. I got the horribles, but reached Rye notwith- 
 standing, about nine o'clock. 
 
 18th. Set out on my journey before six o'clock. It 
 was a fine pleasant morning, and I was in good spirits. 
 The road from Rye to Stamford, across what is com- 
 monly called Horse Neck, is rough with hills, stones 
 and rocks. But it is not one-fourth part as bad as it 
 was represented to me, and as I expected to find it. 
 There are many intervals of good level sandy road; 
 over the whole distance I travelled five miles an hour 
 with ease. The country is thickly inhabited, and 
 looks fertile and flourishing. The houses in oreneral 
 are neat and commodious, and the manners of the 
 people plain and simple. I was particular in my ob- 
 servation of what goes by the name of Putnam Hill ; 
 the name of which was derived from the revolutionary 
 hero, a general in the American army. On one side 
 
 27 
 
210 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of tlie hill there is a precipice, not so formidable as I 
 had been made to believe before I saw it ; but enough 
 so to turn the road, in order to shun it, almost at a right 
 angle. The story is, that General Putnam was chased 
 by some British dragoons, who were gaining upon 
 him; and to avoid them, he leaped his horse, going at 
 full speed, down the precipice. The dragoons did not 
 choose to follow him, and the general escaped. I have 
 as yet found nothing of that inquisitiveness for which 
 the New England people are said to be remarkable, I 
 arrived at Norwalk a quarter after ten o'clock, and after 
 taking some refreshment, called on the Rev. Mr. Bur- 
 net, who pressed me to stay and preach for him on the 
 succeeding day ; but I refused. I set forward at about 
 four o'clock p. M. for Greenfield, and arrived at the 
 Rev. Dr. D wight's at six. He received me very hos- 
 pitably, and we had much conversation till bed time. 
 
 19th, Sabbath. I spent the day with Dr. D wight, 
 and preached for him twice. We had a good deal of 
 agreeable conversation likewise on religious subjects; 
 but his church was most miserably attended, there 
 being not more than fifty hearers in the morning, and 
 not a great number more in the afternoon. The day 
 was a little rainy, but not so as to confine people dis- 
 posed to go out. 
 
 20th. I spent the morning of this day with Dr. 
 D wight in conversation on various subjects, and after- 
 wards dined with Dr. Rodgers, a physician of the town; 
 after dinner we went into the steeple of the church to 
 look at the town and its vicinity. One of the most 
 beautiful and varied prospects that I ever beheld is 
 here presented to view. Of Doctor Dwight I had 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 211 
 
 heard much, and I came prepared to examine his 
 character with attention./ /He is, in my estimation, a 
 man of real genius; his imagination is Hvely and 
 brilliant; his perceptions are quick and strong; his 
 taste is rather acute, than delicate and distinguishing; 
 his knowledge is various and extensive, and he has 
 great confidence in himself. He is moreover, very 
 benevolent, liberal and generous in his sentiments, 
 while, at the same time, he is a strenuous stickler for 
 what he esteems the truth. He is open and commu- 
 nicative in a high degree ; and to crown all, he appears 
 to be a man of true piety, and to have the real and best 
 interests of mankind much and constantly at heart. I 
 like him much, and whoever is capable of being 
 influenced by benevolence and ingenuity, will not, I 
 think, fail to like him." Before I take leave of Dr. 
 D wight, I think it proper to mention that the visit I 
 paid him, when I wrote as above, was productive of a 
 confidential friendship, which was terminated only by 
 his death. He was more than once a delegate from the 
 General Association of Connecticut to the General 
 Assembly of the Presbyterian Church. I also visited 
 him as often as my occasions led me to New Haven. 
 Thus we had a good deal of personal intercourse, and 
 when absent from each other we occasionally corres- 
 ponded by letter. The more I knew of him, the more 
 I esteemed and loved him, so that the foible noted above 
 would probably not have been mentioned, as visible by 
 me, after I knew him thoroughly. These remarks have 
 been inserted as recording my first impressions of his 
 character. "I left the house of Dr. Dwight about four 
 o'clock, p. M., and came on through Stratford, which 
 
212 I-IFE OF THE 
 
 is a handsome town, with two places of w^orship, to 
 Milford, where there are the same number. I lodged 
 with Mr. Lockwood, a clergyman of the place, who is 
 an agreeable, judicious, sensible, pious man, exceed- 
 ingly and unaffectedly polite and friendly. 
 
 21st. Left Mr. Lockwood's and arrived at New 
 Haven about noon. I dined and put up my horse at 
 the tavern, and about four o'clock, p. m. waited on 
 Dr. Stiles, the president of the college, who received 
 me in a very friendly manner. I called on Mr. Sher- 
 man and at Dr. Edwards', but neither of them w^as at 
 home. The tutors of the college, with Mr. Sherman, 
 waited on me at Dr. Stiles', where we conversed till 
 ten o'clock. 
 
 22d. I breakfasted with Mr. Sherman, and then went 
 with Dr. Stiles to view the college and chapel. We 
 spent considerable time in the library and museum, 
 and the Doctor showed me some of the manuscripts of 
 my maternal grandfather who was the first Rector of 
 the college, the name then given to the President.* 
 After calling on Mr. Austin, I wrote a letter to my wife 
 and another to her father. I dined with Dr. Stiles, 
 and then rode with him to see Dr. Dana, w^ho was not 
 at home. I then w^ent with Mr. Sherman and drank 
 tea with Mrs. Dr. Edwards ; thence went to view the 
 philosophical apparatus of the college, which is the 
 best I have seen: spent the evening with Dr. Stiles in 
 company with Dr. Dana and several other gentlemen. 
 President Stiles is in my opinion a truly pious man, 
 and an accurate and extensive scholar. He is also 
 
 * Appendix, D. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 213 
 
 liberal and polite, and appears to love to do good ; he 
 has given me much useful information, especially in 
 regard to the religious state of New England. Per- 
 
 DO O 
 
 haps he is hardly rigorous enough in his religious 
 opinions: yet I am not certain that this suspicion in 
 me is not owinor to the want of the knowledore and 
 experience -which he possesses. On the whole, I 
 esteem him as an excellent man of extensive and 
 various literature and goodness. Still, he is charac- 
 teristically rather a man of learning than of genius. 
 Of Doctor Dana I saw so little that I can write nothing. 
 I lodged with Dr. Stiles. 
 
 23d. Breakfasted with Mr. Fitch, an old acquaint- 
 ance, and then set forward on my journey; and passing 
 through the town of Wallingford without stopping, I 
 arrived at Middletown about one o'clock and dined 
 with Dr. Dickinson, who treated me very hospitably. 
 Middletown has three churches; one Presbyterian, one 
 Episcopalian and one separate. I took tea w^ith Dr. 
 Dickinson, and then set out for Weathersfield about 
 five o'clock, p. M. The prospect down the Connecti- 
 cut river on the elevated ground about three miles 
 from Middletown, is extremely beautiful and pleasing. 
 There is brought under the eye what looks like a large 
 variegated and exuberant garden. A spot more fully 
 and skilfully cultivated does not perhaps exist in 
 America. Some thousand acres are cultivated with 
 the greatest art and care. Indeed the whole shores of 
 Connecticut river as far as I have seen them, are under 
 the most perfect cultivation I have ever seen. I arrived 
 at Weathersfield about sun down, and lodged with Col. 
 Chester, who treated me with hospitality and polite- 
 
214 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ness. I was introduced to him by a letter from Doctor 
 Dwight. Weathersfield is the town famous for onions; 
 the air is, strictly speaking, in some parts of the town 
 filled with their effluvia. The following information 
 I received from Col. Chester. " The women do the 
 most of the work. The beds are about four feet wide, 
 and the rows of onions are about fourteen inches dis- 
 tant from each other. The soil must be very rich, but 
 in other respects the kind is immaterial, and there 
 is a great advantage in keeping onions in the same 
 ground." 
 
 24th. Breakfasted with Col. Chester, and rode into 
 Hartford by a little after eight o'clock. I regret that I 
 neglected to call on Mr. Marsh, the clergyman of 
 Weathersfield. In Hartford I put up at a tavern, and 
 went and called upon Mr. Dwight, who introduced me 
 to Mr. Strong, a clergyman of the place, and he intro- 
 duced me to his clerical brother, Mr. Flint. The free- 
 masons were meeting in Hartford to celebrate the anni- 
 versary of St. John. A sermon was preached, and I 
 was invited, with several other clergymen, to attend 
 public worship ; which was celebrated in Mr. Strong's 
 meeting-house, the name uniformly given to a church 
 in Connecticut. A Mr. Rowland preached from the 
 text, "Let brotherly love continue." After sermon, the 
 clergymen were invited to dine with the brotherhood ; 
 who gave us a handsome dinner and polite treatment. 
 With Messrs. Dwight and Flint I spent the afternoon 
 in conversation and in viewing the town, and after- 
 wards took lodging for the night with Mr. Strong, who 
 treated me in a very friendly manner. In the evening 
 we entered into a free conversation, and I found him at 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 215 
 
 once more agreeable and a more pious man than I had 
 heard him represented to be. Indeed, he had been 
 misrepresented : I have hardly seen a man whom I 
 have more thoroughly liked since I have been on my 
 journey. He possesses strong natural powers, con- 
 siderably improved. Among other talents, he is said 
 to have at command a large fund of wit. Perhaps the 
 indulging of his wit may be the foible of his charac- 
 ter. But this I write only from hearsay, for I saw 
 nothing but what was dignified, proper, and good 
 natured. He is quick in his perceptions, and is a man 
 of learning, and withal he appears to possess a feeling 
 heart, and to love evangelical religion. If I mistake 
 not, he is adroit in penetrating character. He told me 
 that Trumbull the poet, D wight the doctor, and him- 
 self, were fellow tutors in Yale College in their youth. 
 
 25th. Breakfasted with Mr. Strong, and immediately 
 pursued my journey ; passing through Windsor to Suf- 
 folk, where I dined ; and then spent about three hours 
 with Mr. Gray, the minister of the place, a venerable 
 man, seventy-three years of age. Leaving Suffolk I 
 went on my way to Springfield, and took lodgings with 
 the Rev. Mr. Howard. 
 
 26th. Sabbath. I preached twice for Mr. Howard; 
 who is a kind, friendly catholic man, with much good 
 sense, and considerable improvement. He leans a little 
 too much, I think, toward Arminianism ; but he ap- 
 pears to be a man of real piety. I had for two of my 
 auditors at public worship, Mr. Ames,* a member of 
 
 * Mr. Ames was one of the most eloquent speakers that the House 
 of Representatives ever possessed. He had been so much out of 
 health, while congress was occupied with the treaty which Mr. Jay 
 
216 LIFE OF THE 
 
 congress, and his affianced bride — she is a daughter of 
 Col. Worthington. 
 
 27th. Pursued my journey towards Boston. Put up 
 for dinner at a tavern at Western." I have taken no 
 memorandum of it in my journal, but I think it was at 
 the tavern in Western that I met with the first and only 
 instance of what is called Yankee inquisitiveness, that I 
 recollect in my whole journey. It occurred in the case 
 of a school mistress who boarded at the tavern where I 
 dined. I encouraged her inquiries by answering them 
 readily, as I was desirous to know to what length she 
 would proceed. She was not rude, but entirely civil 
 and respectful; yet her questions were such as a 
 stranger is not asked in polished society. Our revolu- 
 tion, by mingling the inhabitants of the eastern with 
 
 formed with Great Britain, as seldom to appear in his place in the 
 House. But his party could not dispense with his services in regard 
 to the treaty; and he prepared to speak, but without being sure he 
 would be able to execute his purpose. His exordium (for I was 
 present,\ was singular. With both hands on his desk, to assist his 
 rising, he said, "I hope, Mr. Speaker, that my strength will hold me 
 out to say a few words." He soon became animated ; and there was 
 no appearance of feebleness till he came to a pause. Then to hold 
 himself up, he had recourse to the same use of his hands that he 
 employed in rising. Such was the character of his whole speech, 
 which was, I think, continued for more than one hour. I remember 
 the impression which he made on me, and I suppose on his audience 
 in general, when he looked round, after a little silence, and said, 
 " When I look at the throng which surrounds me, I see no one who 
 does not appear to have a stronger hold on life than myself; and yet, 
 Mr. Speaker, if you reject this treaty, even I may outlive the liber- 
 ties of my country." He began to recover his health from the time 
 he delivered this speech. Dr. Priestley, who was present and heard 
 it, said, as I was informed, that it was equal to the best specimens of 
 eloquence in the British Parhament. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 217 
 
 those of the middle and southern States, had much 
 influence in correcting all local peculiarities. "At half 
 past two o'clock set forward on my journey, and pur- 
 sued it through the towns of Brookfield, Spencer and 
 Leicester to Worcester; these are all handsome county 
 towns. The road is hilly with some stones, but on the 
 whole is good. Arrived at Mr. Austin's about seven 
 o'clock. He received me politely. He appears to be a 
 man of real piety, and his wife is a very amiable 
 w^oman. He has the reputation of being a new divinity 
 man. The sentiments of this system I do not altogether 
 like; but I have expressed myself in regard to it too 
 freely and severely; let me be more cautious in future. 
 Mr. Austin went with me in the evening to call on Mr. 
 Bancroft, the other clergyman of the town. He is said 
 to be an Arian ; but he appears to be a man of con- 
 siderable strength of mind, a good deal improved, and 
 fluent and ready in his conversation. Alas! that his 
 religious opinions should be so erroneous as I fear 
 they are. 
 
 28th. Breakfasted with Mr. Bancroft, who treated 
 me very courteously; and about half past six o'clock 
 set out for Boston. The road between Worcester and 
 Boston is hilly, but well repaired. I went to Mr. 
 Morse's, in Charlestown, and was received cordially, 
 and entertained in the most friendly manner. 
 
 29th. Mr. Eckley came to see me in the morning, 
 and accompanied me, with Mr. Morse, to deliver a 
 number of letters — to Dr. Lathrop, Mr. Thatcher, Mr. 
 Samuel Adams, the Lieutenant Governor, &c.; — went 
 to Mr. Eckley's and then returned to Charlestown, to 
 dine with Dr. Morse. With him and a company of 
 
 28 
 
218 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ladies, I went in the afternoon across the bay to 
 Noddle's Island, where Colonel Williams received and 
 entertained us very hospitably. The afternoon was 
 spent very agreeably, and in the evening I returned to 
 Mr. Morse's, and had some pleasing conversation with 
 him and his wife. I feel myself strongly attached to 
 this worthy man; and he says that my coming has 
 served to encourage him and strengthen him in his 
 sentiments and preaching. He is opposed to the pre- 
 vailing opinions of Arianism and Arminianism, and to 
 indifference in religion. Yet he acts with suitable 
 meekness, and what I think is a true Christian spirit; 
 that is, he is firm and fervent, and yet not bitter or 
 censorious. He appears to be a man of great humility, 
 of a warm heart, a good understanding, and conside- 
 rable improvement. 
 
 30th. Attended the weekly lecture. The service 
 was performed by Mr. Turner, a chaplain to the castle, 
 who preached a good evangelical discourse; a little 
 Arminianism, but full of the doctrine of grace; he is 
 rather an Arminian in head than in heart. After ser- 
 mon dined with Mr. Eckley, in company with Dr. 
 Stillman, Dr. Lathrop, Mr. Morse, Mr. Ward, and 
 Judge Davies, on whom I called before dinner. After 
 dinner I rode with Mr. Morse to Brooklyn, to see Mr. 
 Jackson, the clergyman of the place, who appears to 
 be an excellent man. 
 
 July 1st. After dinner with Mr. Morse, I had some 
 agreeable conversation with Deacon Larkin on religion; 
 and about three o'clock p. m. set forward on my jour- 
 ney to Portsmouth, in a chaise with Mr. Morse. We 
 arrived at Salem about five o'clock, and put up at Mr. 
 Barnard's, one of the clergymen of the town. He is 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 219- 
 
 said to be an Arminian, if not an Arian, as is also Mr. 
 Prince, with whom we supped. He showed us a 
 lucernal microscope of his own making, and a new air 
 pump of his own invention and construction. He 
 treated us pohtely, as did Mr. Barnard also, with 
 whom we lodged ; but not a word was said on the sub- 
 ject of religion. Salem is a large town, with seven 
 churches and eight thousand inhabitants. 
 
 2d. We breakfasted with Mr. Barnard ; and he went 
 and showed us the hill on the back part of the town, 
 where the witches of New England were formerly 
 executed. The hill commands a fine view of the har- 
 bour, the towns of Salem, Danvers and Beverly. We 
 resumed our journey and called at Mr. Spalding's door, 
 but did not get out of our carriage. I called at his 
 house last evening, but he was not at home. He is an 
 old acquaintance, and I wished to have spent some 
 time with him. I think he is a friend and advocate of 
 evano^elical religion, which I fear that some of his 
 neighbours, with whom we have been so hospitably 
 entertained, are not. Yet I see not how my wish could 
 have been gratified without breaking in on plans of 
 travelling which appeared indispensable. Leaving 
 Salem we came to Ipswich, and dined with Mr. Dana, a 
 venerable and primitive clergyman, and with whom we 
 had some agreeable conversation. Reached Rowley 
 about three o'clock p. m. and found Mr. Bradford's 
 family all well. 
 
 3d. Sabbath. I preached twice at Rowley; the first 
 time from the words, "One thing is needful;" the 
 second time from the text, "They that are whole need 
 not a physician, but they that are sick." Had con- 
 
220 LIFE OF THE 
 
 siderable enlargement both parts of the day. Mr. 
 Spalding, who came to see me on Saturday evening, 
 preached a third time from these words, " Wisdom is 
 justified of her children." He is a new divinity man, 
 brimful of the peculiarities of the system ; but he ap- 
 pears nevertheless to be a man of piety, and we had 
 no controversy. 
 
 4th. About nine o'clock Mr. Morse came in from 
 Ipswich, and we set forward on our journey. We ar- 
 rived at Newburyport about eleven o'clock and put up 
 at Mr. Carey's, who received us with great hospitality. 
 He is a sensible, shrewd, and I think pious man. 
 Attended at the Episcopal church, and saw Bishop 
 Seabury confirm a number of persons according to the 
 order of his Church. Dined with Mr. Carey; and in 
 the afternoon took tea with Mr. Spring, who received 
 and treated us in a very friendly and polite manner. 
 We spent the evening in conversing, principally on the 
 character of Mr. Murray. Mr. Spring accompanied us 
 to Mr. Carey's, where we lodged. 
 
 5th. Breakfasted with Mr. Andrews, a young clergy- 
 man who is colleague with Mr. Carey, and who seems 
 to be a modest, sensible man; but from what I have 
 heard, I fear he is leaning towards error in religious 
 sentiments. Yet there was nothing of this visible to 
 me. Went to Mr. Spring's, who is a new divinity 
 man, as I am informed, of nearly the highest order. 
 He has, however, too much good sense to run into all 
 the rashness and violence of the system, and is too well 
 acquainted with human nature, not to know that it 
 must be won and not driven into religious opinions. 
 He appears to have studied closely, and to have ac- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 221 
 
 quired a considerable share of information, especially 
 on religious subjects. His knowledge, however, as it 
 lies principally in the track of new divinity, so it seems 
 to be mostly directed to its advancement. After all, 
 and better than all, he appears to be an excellently 
 pious and godly man, desirous to promote true religion, 
 and disposed to rejoice in its advancement. He treated 
 me with as much friendliness as I have ever met w4th, 
 and I am to preach for him on my return, when I 
 expect we shall have (what we have not yet had,) a 
 disputation on new divinity. After a walk to view the 
 town, we dined with Mr. Pike. This is an open 
 hearted, excellent man ; he made me a present of his 
 Arithmetic, just published. At about three o'clock we 
 set forward on our journey for Portsmouth, where we 
 arrived a little after sunset, and after taking tea at 
 the tavern, we called on Mr. Buckminster and Col. 
 Langdon. Mr. Buckminster is a very afflicted, good 
 man, with whom we refused to lodge, though invited, 
 for fear of oppressing him with company — ^he is in 
 great dejection of mind. 
 
 6th. We called in and breakfasted with Mr. Buck- 
 minster. I pity him from my heart. After breakfast 
 we called on Dr. Havens, who received us politely. 
 He appears to be a man of middling talents and mode- 
 rate divinity. After we left Dr. Havens, we went to 
 see Mr. Dearborn's school, which pleased me much, 
 and is the best thing I have seen in Portsmouth. The 
 teacher is ingenious, polite and modest. His manner of 
 instruction and the proficiency of his scholars is excel- 
 lent and singular. Portsmouth contains five places of 
 worship. We dined with Col. Langdon, and after 
 
222 LIFE OF THE 
 
 dinner and receiving many pressing invitations to stay 
 and spend the Sabbath in Portsmouth, we set forward 
 on our return journey. We called on Mr. McClint- 
 lock, who has the reputation of being a sensible, 
 shrewd, penetrating orthodox minister, and who is said 
 to be preparing a rod for Bishop Seabury. After 
 staying with him about an hour we w^ent forward to 
 Exeter and took lodgings with Mr. Rowland, the 
 clergyman of the place, a young man of good disposi- 
 tion, sound in the faith, of middling talents, benevolent, 
 hospitable and polite; yet I thought his dress rather 
 beauish for a clergyman. This is my birth-day, when 
 I complete my twenty-ninth and enter on my thirtieth 
 year. Oh ! may I, if I live, spend the coming year 
 more profitably than any that is past. 
 
 7th. Exeter is a handsome little town, containing 
 two parishes and is situated at the head of navigation 
 on Exeter river, where there are several mills, and 
 where vessels were built in abundance before our revo- 
 lution. Pursued our journey towards Newburyport, 
 where we dined with Mr. Spring. I like him much; 
 though I do not fully agree with him in some of his 
 new divinity sentiments ; but we have hitherto had no 
 controversy. I preached for him with some enlarge- 
 ment, (although oppressed with a cold,) from the text, 
 " Seeing all these things shall be dissolved," &c. He 
 appeared to be satisfied with my doctrine and requested 
 (I know not on what reason,) that I would preach at 
 Cambridge. Drank tea with Judge Greenleaf, and 
 then went on to Rowley, where we arrived about nine 
 p. ]\i., and found Mr. and Mrs, Bradford returned from 
 their New Jersey visit. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 223 
 
 8th. Spent the forenoon in conversation with Mr. 
 Bradford and with my sister his wife. At 2 o'clock I 
 preached for Mr. Bradford from the text, "Grieve not 
 the Holy Spirit;" but I was much incommoded by a 
 cold and had little fervour. Took leave of Mr. Brad- 
 ford's family about 5 o'clock. I was a good deal 
 affected at parting from them and they seemed to share 
 my feelings. We rode on to Salem, where Mr. Spald- 
 ing had appointed a lecture, with some expectation that 
 I would preach, but I was hoarse and almost sick with 
 a cold. Mr. Morse officiated, and gave us a good, sen- 
 sible discourse. We lodged with Mr. Spalding, who 
 entertained us in a very friendly manner. We have 
 as yet, contrary to my expectations, had no dispute on 
 new divinity; only to-day at Mr. Bradford's we had 
 some conversation on a few points, in which all parties 
 appeared candid and friendly, and which I really hope 
 will do some good. 
 
 9th. Left Salem and arrived at Charlestown about 
 twelve o'clock, m. Our journey on the whole has been 
 pleasant and agreeable. Mr. Morse and myself have 
 had a great deal of conversation, which has been per- 
 fectly harmonious and friendly, and I hope not only 
 mutually agreeable, but advantageous. I feel my heart 
 closely united to him. In the afternoon I preached for 
 him from the words, " Let us draw near with a true 
 heart," &c. Mr. Eckley, Dr. Payson, Dr. Stillman and 
 Mr. Baldwin w^ere present. 
 
 10th. Spent Sabbath at Charlestown. Preached for 
 Mr. Morse in the forenoon, from the words, " This do 
 in remembrance of me," a sacramental sermon. Mr. 
 Morse officiated at the communion, at which I was 
 
224 LIFE OF THE 
 
 exceedingly stupid at the beginning, but towards the 
 close I had some freedom and enlargement of thought 
 and affection. In the morning I preached with tolerable 
 life; but this afternoon I was extremely lifeless and 
 heavy. The people were inattentive. Perhaps this 
 was in a measure owing to the manner in which I ad- 
 dressed them, but it was greater than I have ever seen 
 in delivering a discourse to my own pastoral charge, 
 and it damped me exceedingly. It was probably best 
 that I should be humbled. This morning in praying 
 with Mr. Morse's family I had great enlargement. 
 
 11th. Spent the morning with Mr. Morse, who read 
 to me his controversies from the pulpit and the press 
 with the Anti-Trinitarians and the Baptists. He writes 
 with a closeness and correctness, and an aptitude for 
 controversy, which exceeds the expectation (which was 
 not low,) that I formed of his talents. About twelve 
 o'clock I came over to Mr. Eckley's, with whom I am 
 now to lodge. After dinner went to the Association of 
 Clergy in and about Boston, and I was glad to see one 
 of their meetings. They assemble once a fortnight in 
 each other's houses by rotation. The time of meeting 
 is three o'clock, p. m., but members are dropping in 
 till five, and no account is required of causes of absence 
 or delay. At four o'clock the chairman is expected to 
 pray, but this part of the duty in the present instance 
 fell on me as a stranger, and I performed it but poorly. 
 The prayer is usually the only thing of a religious 
 nature which claims attention. The meetings are 
 indeed so frequent that there cannot be ecclesiastical 
 concerns to occupy the time spent in them all. Yet I 
 am ready to believe that there might be much useful 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 225 
 
 conversation on religious subjects — on sentiments, doc- 
 trines, history, facts, &c., if the members were gene- 
 rally disposed to spend their time in this manner; 
 much also, I conceive, might be employed in devising 
 plans for the advancement of true religion, if the mem- 
 bers of the Association were so disposed to spend their 
 time. But, as I understand, they are so diverse in 
 their sentiments that they cannot agree on any point in 
 theology. Some are Calvinists, some Universalists, 
 some Arminians, some Arians, and one at least is a 
 Socinian. How absurd it is for men of such jarring 
 opinions to attempt to unite. How much more condu- 
 cive to improvement and to pleasure, that the parties 
 should divide, and that those who are agreed should 
 walk by themselves. Yet this plan I know would be 
 esteemed by them as the effect of bigotry and narrow- 
 ness of mind ; and so they will meet, and shake hands, 
 and talk of politics and science, and laugh, and eat 
 raisins and almonds, and apples and cake, and drink 
 wine and tea, and then go about their business when 
 they please. To such a meeting as this, for the pur- 
 poses of amusement, relaxation or sociability, few would 
 probably object. But for the purposes of church govern- 
 ment, to me, at least, it appears ludicrous. Yet let me 
 do them justice. They had one question of an ecclesi- 
 astical kind at this meeting, in regard to a preacher of 
 universal salvation who appeared before them ; and 
 they refused to give him a written recommendation or 
 approhamus, as they called it. After the Association, I 
 walked with Mr. Eckley, and called on a number of 
 gentlemen. 
 
 12tli. This day was spent with a party on the water. 
 
 29 
 
226 LIFE OF THE 
 
 The Humane Society make an annual visit to the 
 islands which lie in the mouth of the harbour, and on 
 which they have erected huts, provided with dry fuel, 
 tinder, straw, &c., for the accommodation of ship- 
 wrecked seamen. They visit the islands chiefly to see 
 that the huts are in repair, and what improvements 
 they will admit of. This is certainly a benevolent 
 institution, and does great honour to the gentlemen who 
 formed and who support it. The committee who 
 visited the islands to-day invited the Governor of the 
 State to accompany them, and as a stranger their 
 courtesy induced them to invite me. We first went to 
 the huts and inspected them, and then visited the light- 
 house, which is three leagues from the town. The 
 house is sixty feet high from the base to the lantern. 
 The little island on which the light-house stands, is a 
 solid rock, covered with some soil and rising about fifty 
 feet above the level of the water. At this island we 
 dined on chowder, a dish composed of fresh, codfish, 
 boiled with some salt pork and seasoned with onions 
 and pepper. The composition forms an excellent dish, 
 and tastes very much like turtle soup. I saw% but did 
 not land at the castle, which is situated about six miles 
 from Boston. It is strongly fortified, and is the place 
 where criminals sentenced to hard labour ^are kept and 
 employed. The castle saluted the Governor, going and 
 returning, with thirteen guns. On our return we had 
 rain and a considerable gale of wind, whicli a little 
 discomposed the Governor. He is extremely infirm 
 with the gout, and is incapable of moving himself. He 
 is indeed but the wreck of the great Hancock, who had 
 so much to do in establishing the independence of our 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 227 
 
 country. I esteem the opportunity I have had to pass 
 a day with him very much, and I had moreover the 
 advantagfe of seeing the undress of his character. He 
 used no reserve, but meant to unbend and lose the 
 governor in the man. He apologized for this, or 
 rather explained it to me, as we were returning to 
 Boston. He intimated that he considered himself as 
 acting in the presence of confidential friends, who 
 would neither relate nor make an advantage of what 
 they heard or saw. He appears to be a man formed 
 rather for active than for speculative or contemplative 
 life. His information is, I think, not general and 
 extensive, nor his reasonings very cogent ; yet he sees 
 by the faculty of common sense what is proper, and 
 distinguishes more by intuition than by inference. He 
 appears capable of presiding in a private company, or 
 in a public assembly with great address, propriety and 
 dignity : and he w^as better qualified to be the president 
 of the old congress, than to be one of its planning 
 and speaking members. His manners are remarkably 
 pleasant and easy. At present he is said to be somewhat 
 captious and whimsical ; but this I consider as justly 
 chargeable to his numerous and severe infirmities. He 
 is not a professor of religion, although he shows it 
 great respect, attends on public worship, and counte- 
 nances and honours its professors. One of the com- 
 pany trod on his gouty toe, and in his agony of pain 
 he made a profane exclamation, which was all that 
 escaped him this day that savoured of profanity. His 
 diseases have probably been increased, if not produced 
 by free-living; still he has never been a drunkard, a 
 glutton, nor a debauchee. 
 
228 LIFE OF THE 
 
 There was an individual on board our vessel who 
 appears to be the governor's droll. He is a hatter by 
 trade, but has made considerable improvement in 
 knowledge, and possesses as much original humour as 
 I have ever seen in any man. He is, moreover, the 
 completest and most various mimic that I have ever 
 known. But the indulsfence of this talent deo^rades 
 him; so that though you laugh, you can hardly forbear 
 to despise him. Yet he is a professor of religion, and 
 except in this particular, I am told that he adorns his 
 profession. On the whole this has been an agreeable 
 day; although I think there has been too much levity 
 for a clergyman to indulge in often. 
 
 13th. Called with Mr. Eckley at the Governor's 
 residence, but he was not at home. Then went over 
 to Charlestown, and dined with Deacon Larkin, in com- 
 pany with Mr. Morse and Mr. Hurd. With these 
 gentlemen I went in the afternoon to view the ground 
 on Breed's Hill, where the memorable action of the 
 17th June, 1775, took place between the American 
 militia and the British army, and which is commonly 
 but improperly called the battle of Bunker's Hill. I 
 had never before a just conception of this action. From 
 this hill one of the finest views in the world is present- 
 ed, the town and harbour of Boston, Cambridge, Rox- 
 bury, Brooklyn, the light-house, Charles and Mystic 
 and Med ford rivers, and a large range of cultivated 
 and varied country, opens at once on the eye. 
 
 14th. I breakfasted with Lieutenant-Governor Sam- 
 uel Adams. He is a staunch Oliverian republican; 
 opposed to all high or aspiring measures in rulers and 
 in government. He is sensible, shrewd and pene- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 229 
 
 trating ; a puritan in his religious sentiments and prac- 
 tice; destitute indeed of a persecuting and intolerant 
 spirit, but opposed to that catholic indifference to all 
 religion which so much characterizes the present age. 
 He hates assumptions and inequalities in politics, 
 morals and divinity. He possesses a firm and un- 
 daunted nature. He is, however, easy and polite in his 
 manners, and yet simple in his address and conversa- 
 tion. He loves society, in which perhaps he talks too 
 long; but this may arise from the slowness of his 
 manner, not to mention the garrulity of age. He and 
 Governor Hancock w^ere the two individuals excluded 
 from pardon in Gage's gasconading proclamation at the 
 commencement of the late revolution. No man pro- 
 bably w^as more active or more efficient in beginnincr 
 the revolution, than Samuel Adams. He is on the 
 whole an excellent man; too fearful perhaps of some 
 innocent measures in politics, and too much inclined to 
 an extreme in democratic government. Yet not more 
 so than the habit of keeping a jealous eye on the opera- 
 tions of the former British governments, and the liber- 
 ties of his country, might naturally be expected to 
 produce. He is on the safe side, and I like him as well 
 as any man I have seen in New England; for he is 
 thoroughly honest, and avows his opinions with the 
 spirit and dignity of a man. 
 
 This day I preached the Thursday weekly lecture 
 from these words, "This is the victory that overcometh 
 the world, &c." I had some liberty and enlargement, 
 and a remarkable deliverance from the fear of man. I 
 dined with young Mr. Mason, and had some conversa- 
 tion with him and Mr. West on the innocence and 
 
230 LIFE OF THE 
 
 utility of dancing assemblies, and on the lawfulness and 
 advantage of instrumental music in public worship. I 
 drank tea with Deacon Philips, who although enor- 
 mously rich, is an exemplary Christian, and his family 
 appear to possess the like character. I spent the time 
 very agreeably with him, his son, and his daughters. 
 In the evening I called on Colonel Ward, an excellent, 
 kind-hearted, benevolent man. 
 
 15th. To-day I called on Mr. Everett, a clergyman 
 who once preached for me in Philadelphia, and who 
 appears to be a sensible, well informed man. I called 
 afterwards on Mr. Freeman, a clergyman who has been 
 ordained by his own church, and who is an open, pro- 
 fessed Arian. He did not, however, in conversation 
 wdth me, deliver any of his heretical sentiments. He 
 seems to be a learned, shrewd, and polite man. I dined 
 with a Mr. Belknap, in company wdth the two Mr. 
 Elliots. Mr. Belknap is a man of real science, and 
 possesses an excellent taste in composition; yet he dis- 
 covers nothings strikinoj in his conversation. He is 
 agreeable and judicious, but he does not shine, nor does 
 he attempt any thing brilliant; he is quite common- 
 place in his conversation. He introduces no discussions 
 of a literary nature, and when accident introduces them, 
 he says common things in a common way; and yet he 
 appears to have a quick discernment of faults, mistakes, 
 and improprieties. I think he has a talent for ridicule 
 and smartness if he chose to indulge it, which he does 
 not. He is orthodox, as I am informed, in his religious 
 sentiments, and preaches accurately and perspicuously, 
 but not with much life or energy. In the evening I 
 preached a sacramental lecture for Mr. Eckley to a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 231 
 
 numerous and attentive audience; my text was, "He is 
 our peace;" and I was favoured to speak with consider- 
 able freedom. 
 
 16th. I breakfasted with Mr. West, an agreeable 
 brother clergyman, and he accompanied me to see the 
 wax-work of Mr. Bowden, which is much improved 
 since he left Philadelphia. I went afterwards to see 
 Mr. West's church, which is neat and beautiful, and 
 cost but two thousand pounds — then went to see the 
 duck or sail-cloth manufactory, which is one hundred 
 and eighty feet long ; then went with Mr. Eckley 
 to see the card manufactory. They make two hun- 
 dred dozen pair a day, and employ above a thousand 
 children of the town in setting the teeth of the cards. 
 The machinery of this establishment is curious and 
 excellent. Called on Dr. Stillman, for whom I am to 
 preach on Tuesday next. Dined with Governor Han- 
 cock, Mr. Adams, the Lieutenant-Governor, and about 
 thirty other gentlemen. The conversation was general, 
 and turned on common topics; but there was much 
 sociability and good humour. Mrs. Hancock is an 
 agreeable and accomplished woman, and I find she has 
 the character also of an economist. 
 
 17th. Sabbath. Preached in the morning for Mr. 
 Thatcher in Brattle-street meeting-house, from the text, 
 "Not slothful in business," &c. Governor Hancock, 
 who is a member of the congregation, was extremely 
 attentive. In the afternoon I preached for Mr. Eckley 
 in the old South meeting-house from the text, " Seeing 
 that all these things shall be dissolved," &c. The con- 
 gregation was numerous and attentive. 
 
 18th. In tlie morning I rode with Mr. Eckley to 
 
232 LIFE OF THE 
 
 view the breast-works and intrenchments on Dorchester 
 Heights. The occupation of these heights by the Ame- 
 rican army under General Washington, obliged the 
 British troops to evacuate the town of Boston in March, 
 1776. They were taken possession of (for they had 
 ])efore been occupied by neither army) by a stolen 
 march in the night; and before morning they were 
 covered with intrenchments. They completely com- 
 mand the harbour, and a part of the town. From view- 
 ing them, I was astonished that the British commander 
 should never have thought of the necessity of securing 
 them. 
 
 After our return from Dorchester, I called at the 
 residence of Deacon Phillips and his son, but neither 
 of them was at home. I dined to-day with Judge 
 Russell of Charlestown, by whom I was very cordially 
 treated. After dinner brother Morse rode with me to 
 Cambridge to see the University. We called on presi- 
 dent Willard, to whom I delivered my letters, and who 
 received and treated me with great politeness. He 
 was very conversable and cheerful, which, from what 
 I had heard, I did not expect. In his manner he is 
 rather stiff, but appears to be really desirous of giving 
 pleasure. From what I saw, I take him to be rather 
 a man of learning than of genius; but I saw too little 
 of him to make a just estimate. He requested the 
 professor of philosophy, Mr Webber, and the librarian, 
 Mr. Harris, to show me the philosophical apparatus 
 and the library. They are the most extensive and 
 complete of any on the continent. The library con- 
 tains thirteen thousand volumes; returned to Charles- 
 town and came over to Boston on foot. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 233 
 
 19th. I went in the morning with Mr. Eckley to the 
 top of Beacon or Monument hill. It is a very con- 
 siderable eminence, and of very steep ascent, com- 
 manding a view of the town, of which it nearly is the 
 centre. Its base is small, and the shape nearly conical. 
 The monument is made of brick, and is, I imagin'e, 
 about thirty feet in height ; a gilt eagle looking to the 
 north is placed on its top. The base of the monument 
 is square to the height of about eight feet; the remain- 
 der is round. A flat stone forms the front of each side 
 of the base — on each of these sides or stones there is 
 an inscription or engraving. Towards the north there 
 is a memento addressed to the reader and to posterity : 
 " That while from that height, scenes of plenty and 
 abodes of domestic peace and a flourishing commerce 
 meet the eye, the spectator is not to forget those by 
 whose labours, dangers and virtues they were secured." 
 On the east side there is nothing but a record that the 
 monument was erected by a voluntary subscription of 
 the citizens of Boston in the year 1790. On the two 
 other sides are recorded simply the dates of the most 
 memorable events which led to the American revolu- 
 tion, and those which happened during the war and 
 since the peace. We called on our return, on Deacon 
 Phillips and Lieutenant-Governor Adams, but neither 
 of them was at home. This day I dined with Judge 
 Dawes, in company with Messrs. Eckley, Belknap, 
 Thatcher, Clarke, &c. In the evening I preached for 
 Dr. Stillman to a crowded audience with considerable 
 freedom and enlargement. Many clergymen from 
 several parts of the State were present, who had come 
 
 30 
 
234 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to Boston to attend the Cambridge commencement, 
 which takes place to-morrow. 
 
 20th. Set out in the morning with Mr. Eckley for 
 commencement. The Governor invited us to break- 
 fast with him, but we could not go. We took a chaise 
 at Charlestow^n bridge, and rode on to Cambridge. 
 The road was crowded with carriages, and men and 
 women, and boys and children, all going to commence- 
 ment. We arrived at the college, and by favour as a 
 stranger, I walked in the procession wdth the overseers. 
 The exercises were introduced with prayer by the pre- 
 sident, who is awkward enough in the pulpit. In 
 prayer he frequently hesitates, and sometimes recalls a 
 word; yet on the whole he performs the duty in a judi- 
 cious and sensible manner. The distortion of his fea- 
 tures when he is speaking, is the worst thing about him 
 to a person who is looking at him. We had two for- 
 ensic disputations, and one syllogistic. The syllogistic 
 was in Latin, and in my opinion, of little more use than 
 to give a number of indifferent speakers the opportunity 
 of saying something in a language not generally under- 
 stood. The negator in repeating his position, called 
 the word corporum, corpdrum, which the president 
 corrected from the pulpit, with which I was well 
 .pleased. The orations, disputations and dialogues, 
 which were in English, were in general pretty well 
 composed and tolerably spoken. The speaking, how- 
 ever, was for the most part far inferior to the composi- 
 tion, and below what I have seen elsewhere. The best 
 oration was one on the French Revolution, spoken by a 
 candidate for the master's degree. At three o'clock we 
 adjourned for dinner, and on invitation, I dined in the 
 
RhlV. ASHBEL GREEN. 235 
 
 dining hall with the corporation. This hall will accom- 
 modate two hundred persons, and each graduate at 
 taking his degree, pays a certain sum, (I believe it is 
 three dollars,) and in consequence is entitled to dine in 
 the hall on commencement day, at the expense of the 
 corporation, as long as he lives. The class who are can- 
 didates for degrees perform the office of waiting-men 
 or servants at this dinner, and for this purpose they lay 
 aside their college gowns and coats, and gird them- 
 selves w^ith a towel, or throw it over one of their shoul- 
 ders. It w^as not a little curious to me to see the orators 
 of the day metamorphosed into servitors in a few 
 minutes, and I could not prevail upon myself to call on 
 them to do any thing I wished. Yet I am not quite 
 certain but that it is an useful custom, tending to teach 
 the youth humility, and the important lesson that it is 
 an honour as well as a duty to wait on their superiors 
 in age and station. They do not dine until their betters 
 have risen from the table. After dinner we sang a 
 psalm. This was a good old primitive and pious cus- 
 tom; but in the present state of things it appears rather 
 formal, and by some it is treated with reproachful levity 
 at the time of its performance. Indeed it is affecting 
 to a serious mind, to observe in many respects what an 
 incongruity there is produced by uniting the forms and 
 customs of the good old Puritans with that latitudina- 
 rian and licentious spirit in regard to religion which is 
 now prevalent. 
 
 After dinner we proceeded again to the church in 
 procession. The first speaker had scarcely begun his 
 oration when he was interrupted by a noise in the gal- 
 lery. Two men, who were probably a little intoxicated. 
 
236 LIFE OF THE 
 
 were quarrelling about a seat or a favourable stand. 
 Some of the troop of light-horsemen who had escorted 
 the governor, went into the gallery with drawn swords, 
 and one of them seized one of the disturbers by the 
 collar and a scuffle ensued between them. The light- 
 horsemen pressed forward to support their companion, 
 and the countrymen from every part of the gallery 
 cried out, "Let him alone, don't strike him." The 
 countrymen eventually overcame the troopers, and as I 
 was informed took some of their swords from them and 
 threw them away. The governor at length rose and 
 ordered the sheriff of the county to do his duty forth- 
 with. The sheriff went forward with his white staff 
 and no one attempted resistance. He took the dis- 
 turbers and put them in prison. I consider this affray 
 as marking the spirit of Americans in general, and of 
 the New Englanders in particular. They will submit 
 to the white staff of peace and civil order, but they 
 scorn to be terrified by red coats and drawn swords, and 
 I hope they will ever retain this spirit. The music 
 composed the assembly when the rioters were removed, 
 and the speaker resumed his subject and possessed a 
 profound attention. When all was finished, except the 
 valedictory oration, the president conferred the degrees. 
 He sat as he did it in a very antique two-armed chair 
 which is a century and a half old, for it is coeval, as I 
 understand, with the erection of the college. The 
 president rose from it, and in Latin asked leave of the 
 governor and council to admit the candidates for de- 
 grees to the honours of the college — informing the hono- 
 O'atissimi that ihejiivenes were entitled to these honours 
 from their examination. The orovernor answered in a 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEx\. 237 
 
 short, handsome reply in Latin, which he deUvered 
 with great propriety; as he also did a short address 
 in English on another occasion. This formality of 
 asking leave was repeated at the conferring of the 
 masters' and medical doctors' degrees — the latter were 
 called viri by the president, to distinguish them, I sup- 
 pose, from the juvenes. Twenty-seven bachelors, two 
 masters, and two medical doctors, received on this occa- 
 sion the honours of the college. The president made 
 the mistake of " trado lioc librum," for ''himc librum." 
 He corrected himself the first time; but he made it the 
 second time and did not correct it; but every time 
 afterwards he had it right. He seems to be deficient in 
 address, and readiness, and recollection; but in real 
 and solid learning, I am told and believe, he excels.* 
 The whole was concluded with prayer. The governor 
 sent his secretary to ask me to sup with him at his 
 house in Boston; but I was obliged to excuse myself, 
 and took leave of his excellency at the president's 
 house — at parting he flattered me with some handsome 
 compliments. I rode to brother Morse's house in 
 Charlestown in a hackney coach with Mr. Otis and Mr. 
 Eckley ; and after parting tenderly with the latter gen- 
 tleman, I had some agreeable and comfortable reli- 
 
 * Several years after my return from my journey through New 
 England, President Willard had occasion to travel for the restoration 
 of his health, visited me in Philadelphia, and gave me the grateful 
 opportunity of returning the civilities he had shown me at Cam- 
 bridge. He was famed for his knowledge of the Greek language, 
 and I recollect that I consulted him with satisfaction in relation to a 
 criticism on a text in the original of the New Testament. He was 
 a very amiable man in private life. 
 
238 LIFE OF THE 
 
 gious conversation with Mr. Morse, Deacon Larkin, 
 &c. &c.* 
 
 21st. Intendins; to see somethinsf of Rhode Island 
 on my return home, I set out in the morning of the day, 
 after taking an affectionate leave of Mr. Morse and his 
 family. I arrived at Providence at six o'clock, p. m., 
 and called at the residence of Dr. Manning, the presi- 
 dent of the college in this place, but found that he v^^as 
 not at home. I left a letter for him, and took lodging 
 at Daoforett's tavern. The town of Providence stands at 
 
 Do 
 
 the head of the navigation on the river of the same 
 name. It is a large, healthy, and flourishing place. 
 The college building is of brick, four stories high, and 
 the 'front somewhat like Nassau Hall, but not as large. 
 The town lies on both sides of the river, and is nearly 
 of a semi-circular form — the concave of the circle being 
 presented to the eye as you stand above the town and 
 look down the river. The town lies principally on one 
 street, and the bridge over the river is nearly in its 
 centre. 
 
 22d. This morning I have been a good deal impa- 
 tient in waiting for the wind to become favourable to 
 my wishes, and have experienced a considerable degree 
 of tedium 'mentis, and no inconsiderable pain from the 
 rheumatism. I have read the Cambridge catalogue, 
 Mr. Morse's sermon on the death of Mr. Gary, Mr. 
 Bradford's on the ordination of Mr. Lambert, Mr. 
 
 * Eckley, Morse, Thatcher, Belknap, Baldwin, Spring, and some 
 others, as well as myself, had only plain Mr. set before our names at 
 the time when I wrote the above journal, but when the rage began for 
 multiplying Doctorates in our country, that degree was conferred on 
 each of us. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 239 
 
 Austin's after his installation, Dr. D wight's election 
 sermon, and the minutes of the General Assembly of 
 our own church. 
 
 23d. This morning about six o'clock we set sail for 
 New York in Capt. Currey's packet. The wind was 
 light and variable, and we spent the whole day in 
 getting as far as Newport, which is thirty miles from 
 Providence. We did not get on shore until nine or 
 ten o'clock in the evening. I lodged with Captain 
 Guion, who was a passenger with me from Providence, 
 but who is a citizen of Newport, and who treated me 
 hospitably and politely. 
 
 24th. Sabbath. I went to the residence of Dr. Hop- 
 kins and preached for him twice to-day. The text of 
 my first discourse was, " Grieve not the Holy Spirit," 
 &c. — of the second, "This is the victory that over- 
 cometh the world, even our faith." In both exercises 
 I spoke with some freedom. After the public service 
 of the day, I had a conversation with Dr. Hopkins on 
 some points of new divinity, and he conversed very 
 rationally and candidly. He acknowledged to me 
 that there was something difficult and inexplicable in 
 attempting to reconcile the divine agency and influence 
 with perfect human liberty and accountableness, and 
 in explaining how moral evil came into the universe, 
 and how^ the evil thoughts and actions of creatures 
 are reconcilable with the perfect moral purity and 
 unblamableness of God. I told him that those who 
 are called moderate Calvinists complain that the new 
 divinity men pretend that there is no difficulty in these 
 subjects. He said in reply, that he exceedingly dis- 
 approved of the conduct and preaching of some youn"- 
 
240 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ministers who embrace and propagate such sentiments. 
 He said they were rash and imprudent, and made 
 unjustifiable expressions; and that they proclaimed 
 their peculiar sentiments too much on all occasions, 
 where they had not time fully to explain them and to 
 guard them against abuse. He is considered as the 
 author and champion of the new divinity by some; 
 but he is certainly a man of much more candour, 
 liberality and Catholicism, than most of his disciples. 
 He is just finishing a system or body of divinity on his 
 own plan. There is nothing striking in his manner 
 and conversation. On the contrary, there is something 
 which would lead a person ignorant of his character 
 to think him rather weak and simple and unthinking. 
 He looks like a vacant minded man, and his conversa- 
 tion on common and ordinary topics is not calculated 
 to remove such an impression. Yet he is certainly a 
 man of a subtle and discriminating mind. He is 
 indeed more calculated for minute inquiries than for 
 comprehensive views. His mental optics seemed 
 formed to see small objects distinctly, but are unable 
 to survey large ones — he sees parts but not the whole. 
 His love of distino^uishinqf sometimes leads him to 
 make distinctions where there are no differences. He 
 separates in reasoning, things which are never sepa- 
 rated in fact. His love of metaphysics carries him out 
 of real life; but he appears after all, to be a man of 
 real and fervent piety. His congregation is almost 
 extinct, and I have had queries with myself whether 
 his abstruse manner of preaching has not contributed 
 to drive his people from him. 
 
 25th. We set sail from Newport for New York at 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 241 
 
 about six o'clock in the morning. The wind was fair 
 the most of the day, and we came the most of our voy- 
 age. The crew and company are tolerably civil ; they 
 forbear profane expressions in my presence, but I over- 
 hear them swearing on the deck. My accommodations 
 are excellent. I have a state-room to myself, where I 
 can be retired as often and as much as I please. 
 
 26th. This day we have made but little progress in 
 our voyage. The wind has been small; we have gone 
 not more than thirty miles during the day, and I have 
 been a good deal impatient. I have, however, read 
 Burr's letter to the publisher of Emlyn's remarks. 
 
 27th. This morning there was a calm; but about 
 nine o'clock there sprang up a breeze that was fair, and 
 we arrived at New York at about six p. m. I called at 
 the door of Dr. Rodgers' dwelling, and left a bundle of 
 letters, and went to Paulus Hook ferry, which I crossed 
 as the sun was setting. I arrived at Newark about ten 
 o'clock p. M., and lodged with Dr. McWhorter. 
 
 28th. I rode to Elizabethtown this morning, and took . 
 my breakfast with the family of Mr. Austin. Thence 
 to New Brunswick, and dined at the tavern. Called 
 at Colonel Deare's, and left with his wife seven dollars 
 which I had received for him in New England. I 
 reached Princeton about six o'clock p. m. and found 
 my wife and family there, and to my great joy all in 
 good health and very happy. 
 
 29th. Spent this day at Princeton. After making 
 several calls, I went with Dr. Smith and Dr. Stockton 
 to Tusculum, in the afternoon, to take tea with Dr. 
 Witherspoon, and to pay my respects to his youn^ 
 wife. I had heard her represented as very handsome. 
 
 31 
 
242 LIFE OF THE 
 
 She is comely; but to my apprehension, nothing more. 
 The Doctor treated us with great poUteness. 
 
 30th. My father-in-law, Mr. Stockton, sent our whole 
 family to Bristol in a light wagon ; at which place we 
 took the public stage, and in a cloud of dust, which 
 seemed at times to threaten suffocation, we arrived 
 safely at our home in Philadelphia about sun-set. 
 
 It becomes me surely to acknowledge, and to be 
 deeply sensible of the goodness of God to me, in the 
 journey from w^hich I have now returned. I have 
 gone out and come in under the Divine protection. 
 In a journey in which I have travelled, by land and by 
 water, nearly a thousand miles, no accident worth a 
 notice has befallen me; and I have met with a recep- 
 tion kind and friendly beyond my expectations. My 
 health, which was very infirm, and my spirits, which 
 were low and languid, are greatly recruited. My 
 family also has been improved in health ; my youngest 
 child has become hearty, when I feared at leaving 
 home that I should never see him again. My dear 
 wife has likewise been evidently mended in health. 
 My congregation too have been peaceable and content- 
 ed ; and not one unkind word, that I can hear of, has 
 been spoken in regard to my absence. On the con- 
 trary, the people, I have been informed, have been 
 anxious that 1 should not give myself uneasiness, and 
 fearful lest I should hurry myself too much for my 
 health. My God ! what shall I render unto thee for 
 these undeserved favours. ! incline me to spend the 
 strength I have acquired by thy kindness, in a more 
 zealous and active service of thee, than I was capable 
 of when I left my home. This I think is my settled 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 243 
 
 purpose and sincere prayer. During my journey I 
 have had more Uvely, firm, and affecting apprehensions 
 of rehgious truth, than I usually have when from home; 
 and have felt my dependence on God more than is 
 usual with me; and I have been preserved from desires 
 and temptations into which I am prone to fall. This 
 is all of free, sovereign and distinguishing grace ; and 
 as I hope I do not record it with a disposition to take 
 any merit to myself, so I pray that it may not be the 
 cause of any self-righteousness in my recollection of it 
 hereafter. My journey appeared to me to be in some 
 measure useful to the general interests of religion; 
 especially in and about Boston, where many of the 
 clergy are extremely lax in their religious sentiments 
 and doctrines. This I esteem the happiest circum- 
 stance of my journey. To do any thing to advance the 
 cause of my Saviour — for me, who am so exceedingly 
 unworthy, so faithless, so selfish, so little in communion 
 with God, to be honoured, is a favour indeed. Let the 
 glory be his to whom it is wholly due, and who may 
 make use of an instrument to do good to others, which 
 he may reject after all. On my return, I lost my reli- 
 cjious feelinn:s and firmness in a considerable des^ree. 
 It seems as if the Lord strengthened me just at the 
 time when it might be of some use to the church, and 
 then justly punished me for my exceeding sinfulness, 
 by leaving me to a colder frame when his work was 
 done. But blessed be his name for any enlargement. 
 Though he slay me, I will endeavour to trust in him." 
 On finishing the transcription of my travelling diary, 
 it seems proper that I should mention not only that I 
 have omitted many unimportant incidents, but every 
 
244 LIFE OF THE 
 
 instance — not more than three in number — in which I 
 was treated with coldness or distant civility. If my 
 autobiography should be read by others, I think it is 
 probable that some will think that I ought to have 
 omitted much more than I have. But it was my de- 
 sign to state the facts which I witnessed, and the im- 
 pressions which I received in early life. It lacks but 
 about three months of fifty-three years, (for I write this 
 March 11th, 1844,) since I began my travelling journal. 
 Many changes have taken place during this period ; 
 and my own impressions of scenes and of characters 
 might have been different if I had seen the same things 
 at a more advanced period of life. In many places I 
 have somewhat changed the language of my journal, 
 but not so materially as to alter its meaning. My 
 diary must still be my guide in assisting my recollec- 
 tion, and I shall quote it occasionally, but in general, its 
 substance only can be given. 
 
 The week after my return from my journey, I 
 preached twice on the Sabbath, and once at a weekly 
 meeting, then held in the congregation — called on 
 twenty-nine families of my pastoral charge, was twice 
 called to give testimony in a court of law, attended one 
 funeral and spoke at the grave, was numerously visited 
 by my people at my own house and by several friends 
 from a distance, gave advice to one individual under 
 serious impressions of religion, and wrote a sermon for 
 the following Sabbath. Nor was this an extraordinary 
 occurrence. My previous absence from the city might 
 and did induce me to call on more families than at 
 ordinary times; but on the whole it is a fair specimen 
 of my ministerial life. Indeed I was often interrupted 
 
REV, ASHBEIi GREEN. 245 
 
 in my studies more seriously than appears in the above 
 statement. To such a length did this interruption pro- 
 ceed, that I made an agreement with my wife not to 
 call me from my study when visiters came, unless they 
 expressed a wish to see me ; and in that case, I often 
 took a pen in my hand w^hen I went to them, and did 
 not take a seat, but walked about the room and con- 
 versed with them for a few minutes; and then told 
 them that I was much engaged in my study, that they 
 must excuse me, and that Mrs. Green would entertain 
 them. I never adopted the practice of having stated 
 hours for study, in which I would see no one. I 
 thought it objectionable, inasmuch as a stranger might 
 call, in passing, whom I might be very desirous to see, 
 and a timid individual, in some distress, mio-ht be 
 utterly discouraged by the refusal of an immediate 
 interview. But after every expedient that I could con- 
 trive, the loss of time in my own house by unprofitable 
 company, which civility seemed to demand an atten- 
 tion to, was the burden of my life for several years in 
 the early part of my ministry. In later years, after a 
 few minutes of social and cheerful conversation with 
 those who have had no particular business with me, I 
 have commonly not hesitated to tell them explicitly, but 
 courteously, that my engagements did not permit me 
 to spend more time with them. 
 
 It has been the practice of the Second Presbyterian 
 church, I believe from its origin, to have the sacrament 
 of the Lord's Supper administered quarterly, or once 
 in three months. On the 13th of August, 1791, I find 
 the following entry in my diary: " The session met at 
 my house in the evening, Dr. Sproat in the chair. We 
 
246 LIFE OF THE 
 
 came together to receive the applications of those who 
 wished to come to the sacrament of the Lord's Supper; 
 but not a single application was made. This is the 
 first instance of the kind since I have been in the pas- 
 toral office, and Dr. Sproat says he does not remember 
 an instance like it since he took charge of the congre- 
 gation. We surely have reason to be humbled and to 
 mourn. How awful to think of the church of which 
 we are pastors becoming extinct! O that it might 
 please a gracious God to return and visit us with a day 
 of Almighty power, that converts might be multiplied, 
 and additions made to the church of such as shall be 
 saved. O that God may make me faithful ! tliat if 
 Israel be not gathered by my instrumentality, I may at 
 least deliver my own soul. In the week past, I have 
 several times neglected secret prayer in the evening, 
 though I have had liberty and enlargement in the duty 
 in the morning. I am frequently so worried and worn 
 dow^n with fatigue by the evening, that I seem to have 
 no spirits left to do any thing." I add here, that so far 
 as I recollect, I have never omitted family prayer in 
 my life, unless confined to bed by sickness, or on some 
 occasion of imperious necessity. To show the state of 
 my mind at this period, I insert another extract from 
 my diary under date of the 10th of August. " Wrote 
 on my sermon, but could not finish it. I think every 
 week that I will get my business forward so as not to be 
 hurried at the close, and yet I fail. I know I am not so 
 diligent, active, and resolute as I ought to be ; but I am 
 truly oppressed w^ith business, and have more to do 
 than I can perform. I labour hard, and if I could get 
 through with my concerns, I should be contented. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 247 
 
 Strengthen me, O God! in body and in mind. At 
 twelve o'clock I attended a meetincr of the managers of 
 the Dispensary as a member; and spent nearly two 
 hours in conversing and consulting about an anony- 
 mous attack on one of the physicians of the institution. 
 At half past five p. m. I attended a funeral. In the 
 evening attended a lecture preparatory to the sacrament 
 of the Supper. Dr. Sproat preached. The week past 
 I have had some enlargement in my secret devotions." 
 
248 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 That I may give some order to the subsequent narra- 
 tive of my life, I shall speak of it under a number of 
 particulars; the first of which shall be 
 
 1. THE COMPOSITION AND DELIVERY OF SERMONS. 
 
 I have already mentioned the advice I received from 
 Doctor Witherspoon, "not to write more than one 
 sermon in a week," and the reason he assigned, which 
 was, "if you attempt more you will spoil all;" at the 
 same time he advised me to preach as often as I should 
 be providentially called to the service ; but to do it by 
 meditation only, without wTiting. "Your prepared 
 sermon," said he, "which should be the product of 
 your best efforts, will cover the defects of all the rest ; 
 will gain you reputation, and will be gradually accu- 
 mulating a stock of correct preparations, not only for 
 your old age, if you live to reach it, but for use in 
 travelling, and for repetition after proper interval, to 
 the people of your pastoral charge." My habit of 
 sermonizing in the former part of my ministry was in 
 strict conformity with the foregoing advice. I recol- 
 lect but a very few instances of departure from it, and 
 the result has been, that I have numerous manuscript 
 preparations for the pulpit, each of which cost me 
 nearly four days of very severe study. But after I 
 was considerably advanced in ministerial life, although 
 I often wrote at large, yet in order to gain time for 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN". 249 
 
 reading and pastoral visitation, I wrote only the intro- 
 duction, method, and some or the whole of the doc- 
 trinal part of my discourses, with hints for the appli- 
 cation, but without writing in detail. Indeed I know 
 of no method of preaching except the close reading 
 of notes, which I have not practised. I have hereto- 
 fore stated, that an evening service, which for a time 
 I gave to the people at Campington, was performed 
 without any writing. The same is true of all the 
 services I performed in private societies. But I was 
 still afraid to venture to preach in the city without my 
 notes, or without committing the whole of a written 
 discourse to memory, which method I practised for a 
 short time. The city audience contained a number of 
 educated men, besides many of the church-going mem- 
 bers of congress. At length an occurrence took place 
 which compelled me to address the audience, that had 
 excited my fears, without any time even to meditate 
 on what I should say. The case was this. I had 
 gone to the pulpit supposing that the notes of a ser- 
 mon which I had carefully prepared were safely in my 
 pocket, till the psalm which was sung before sermon 
 wanted only a single stanza of being finished. Then 
 I discovered that my notes were not in my pocket, 
 but that I must either have dropped them in the street, 
 or left them in my study. In my confusion I could 
 not even find the text on which I had prepared to 
 preach. When but a single line remained to be sung, 
 I turned hastily to a passage of Scripture on which I 
 had once spoken at Campington, and rose and dis- 
 coursed upon it at the same length as was usually 
 occupied by my other discourses. I considered this 
 
 32 
 
250 I^IfE OF THE 
 
 occurrence as intended in the providence of God to 
 rebuke me for my "fear of man which bringeth a 
 snare," and to teach me, that with the divine assist- 
 ance, on which, in a case of necessity, I ought to 
 depend, I might preach without writing or deliberate 
 meditation : for my hasty effusion I found was very 
 acceptable to my people in general, and the most 
 critical hearer in the congregation, as I was informed, 
 said it was in my ordinary manner, except that its 
 parts were not so closely connected as my discourses 
 were in common. After this I did not hesitate, (when 
 I had not time to write,) to speak to my city audience, 
 as well as to that in the Northern Liberties, without 
 writing. I remember, that in one instance I was re- 
 quested to print a sermon, of which, as far as I recol- 
 lect, 1 had not written a word. But I always wrote 
 when I could, and as much as I could, consistently 
 with my other engagements, till I left my congregation 
 on my call to assume the presidentship of the College 
 of New Jersey. The proper delivery of sermons as 
 well as the proper reading of the Scriptures and sacred 
 poetry in the public worship of the sanctuary, are of 
 far more importance than they are too often believed to 
 be by ministers of the gospel. The attainment of a 
 good elocution ought to be regarded as a sacred duty 
 by every candidate for the gospel ministry, for a large 
 share of his future usefulness will depend upon its 
 attainment. It is often slighted as a vain acquisition, 
 calculated to minister to the vanity of being esteemed 
 as an orator. If this be the motive of cultivating an 
 impressive manner of public speaking, by any one who 
 expects to minister in holy things, it cannot certainly 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 251 
 
 be too much abhorred. But every laudable attainment 
 may be pursued from corrupt motives. Let the motive 
 be to do good and to increase usefulness — which are 
 deeply involved in the matter we here contemplate — 
 and eminent piety itself may urge a candidate for the 
 sacred ministry to acquire the talent of speaking well, 
 when he delivers God's holy truth. No man who is 
 not born for it, will ever produce the highest effects 
 of eloquence ; but every man who has not some invin- 
 cible natural defect may become an agreeable public 
 speaker: most men may not only be agreeable, but 
 also impressive. Dr. Witherspoon had a small voice, 
 and used but little gesture in the pulpit, but his utter- 
 ance was very distinct and articulate; and his whole 
 manner serious and solemn; and no speaker that I 
 ever heard, has thrilled my feelings more than he. 
 President Davies, from what I have heard of him, 
 was probably the most accomplished preacher that 
 our country has produced. His ordinary habit was 
 to lay his notes before him, having made himself 
 so familiar with them, as to give his eyes and 
 action to the audience with freedom. I am persuaded 
 that notes can be used with such address as to remove 
 objections to them from all who believe that a minister 
 ought laboriously to prepare in ordinary circumstances, 
 the discourses that he addresses to the people of his 
 charge, especially on the Lord's day. I have men- 
 tioned above, that for a short time I made the experi- 
 ment of committing my written discourses to memory; 
 bat some of my most judicious hearers informed me, 
 that while I did so, I spoke with manifestly less free- 
 dom and energy than when my notes were before me. 
 
.252 LIFE OF THE 
 
 2. PASTORAL VISITATION AND VISITING THE SICK, 
 
 I have always estimated very highly the duties in- 
 volved in this particular or specification ; and yet I vras 
 never able, in pastoral visitation, to satisfy either my- 
 self or the people of my own charge. The sick I never 
 failed to visit when informed where I might find them, 
 unless I was sick myself at the time. I found the 
 usage established in the congregation which I served, 
 that during childbed confinement the pastor was ex- 
 pected to visit the mother of the new born infant. Of 
 this usage I always approved, and always, as far as I 
 recollect, paid the expected visit; and even when, pro- 
 bably, the party visited would rather not have seen me, 
 I have availed myself of the usage as authorizing the 
 call. On every occasion of the kind, religious observa- 
 tions, made wdth affectionate tenderness, and concluded 
 with prayer, were my invariable practice. In some 
 instances the husband and children of the family, and 
 commonly some other friends were present; and the 
 effects of these visits seldom failed to be impressive, 
 sometimes even to tears. But as to pastoral visitations 
 in general, I find the following statement in my diary, 
 under date of March 12th, 1792. 
 
 "Deacon Brown, of Campington, called to tell me 
 that the people of Campington complain of my not 
 visiting them more than I have hitherto done. I hear 
 many complaints of this kind from various quarters of 
 the congregation; and I do most sincerely wish to re- 
 move and prevent them. I form schemes and plans to 
 visit more than I do; but I cannot accomplish them 
 without neolectinor something else which seems to be 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. O53 
 
 indispensable. I am grieved and sometimes greatly 
 distressed at it, and yet I do not see how I can answer 
 the expectations of my people in this respect. They 
 do not know how much I am hurried and distressed. 
 They have no idea how much labour it costs me to 
 make my preparations for the pulpit; how much time 
 is consumed with unavoidable company ; how much in 
 visiting the sick, in funerals, and private baptisms ; in 
 catechising the children of the congregation ; in attend- 
 ing societies; in family concerns; in attending to the 
 general concerns of the church, as a member and the 
 stated clerk of Presbytery and the General Assembly. 
 Nor do they recollect how many families there are in 
 the conff reo^ation ; and how seldom I can visit one 
 without neglecting another. Perhaps I am not as 
 great an economist of time as I ought to be, and I some- 
 times think I am not; yet I contrive and plan, and 
 strive to do more; and after all I cannot accomplish 
 my own wishes nor plans, nor answer the expectations 
 of the people. I have of times thought of giving up 
 the writing of sermons, spend the time in visiting, and 
 preach from such short notes and preparations as I 
 could make in the evening, and before breakfast. But 
 this I really think would be wrong. It would, I fear, 
 mar my usefulness as a preacher very much, and be the 
 means of renderincf me in a orreat measure useless in 
 after life. I sometimes think that it was wrong for so 
 young a man as myself, and one who needs so much 
 study, to settle in such a congregation as I have charge 
 of, and I am led to wish that I were again at liberty ; 
 yet I love my people with a tenderness I had no con- 
 ception of before I was a pastor; and the thought of 
 
254 LIFE OF THE 
 
 leaving them is intolerable. I cannot even blame them 
 for finding fault with me; though I am conscious I do 
 not generally deserve it. They are not acquainted 
 with my perplexity ; it is both natural and affectionate 
 to wish me to visit them. It is my duty to do so as 
 much as is in my power, and they do not know how 
 much or how little that is. I am in this respect to 
 blame, that there are some families that I have never 
 yet visited. These I have not neglected through any 
 disrespect; but partly through forgetfulness and partly 
 because I did not know them. I perceive that people 
 expect that I should find them out, without making 
 themselves known to me. This I endeavour to do, but 
 it can only be done gradually. On the whole, I am 
 resolved to exert all the diligence in this that I can, to 
 go and see, as soon as possible, those on whom I have 
 not yet called, and to labour to redeem my time from 
 every w^aste. But yet I know, that after all, I cannot 
 answer the expectations of the people ; and in this I 
 must bear my cross." The foregoing extract from my 
 diary was originally written in the fifth year of my 
 ministerial life. Some of the defects mentioned were I 
 think subsequently supplied ; but I recollect that in 
 my farewell address, I still stated that I had never ful- 
 filled my own wishes in the matter of pastoral visita- 
 tion. After Dr. Janeway became my colleague, we 
 agreed to go together and to visit in detail every family 
 in the Campington congregation. But before our task 
 was half accomplished we gave it up, under a con- 
 viction that we were doing no good, and spending our 
 time unprofitably. Nearly all the families in that part 
 of the charcre consisted of those who had to labour for 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 255 
 
 their daily subsistence ; the male part as mechanics and 
 porters, and the female part, with little or no assist- 
 ance, in housekeeping. The men, of course, we gene- 
 rally found were not at home ; and the women often 
 washing, or cooking, and attending to their children. 
 We broke in on these necessary occupations ; and it 
 was evident that they were in no frame of mind to 
 attend to prayer, or to be profited by religious conver- 
 sation. To visit them in childbed confinement, or 
 when any of the family were sick, seemed the only 
 opportunities that were left of doing them any good ; 
 except on the Sabbath, or in the evenings, when it was 
 generally impracticable, for me at least to be from 
 home. 
 
 I recollect one remarkable instance of a sick man at 
 Campington, who appeared to receive great benefit from 
 a pastoral visit that I paid him. He was deeply exer- 
 cised with a conviction of his guilt as a sinner and con- 
 cern for his soul's salvation, and had been so for some 
 considerable time. I found him in a state of fever, 
 which was probably aggravated by his mental distress. 
 After stating to him the gospel plan of salvation, and 
 the encouragement that convinced sinners had to look 
 to the Saviour as the hope of their souls, I prayed with 
 him; and on rising from my knees, he told me that 
 while I was at prayer he had found relief from all his 
 distress. His fever soon left him, and he speedily 
 recovered; and I had reason to hope that he was a 
 renewed man. Another instance, serving to show the 
 error of those physicians who deprecate the access of 
 clergymen to any of their patients, I will add to the one 
 
256 LIFE OF THE 
 
 I have just stated. It was the case of a lady who was 
 very seriously and rationally exercised with regard to 
 the state of her soul ; and who requested that she might 
 converse with a minister of the gospel. This her 
 friends and physicians obstinately opposed, and plied 
 her with the whole round of nervous medicines, but 
 without any salutary effect. At length, as a matter of 
 experiment, I was sent for. I went and found the 
 object of my visit a woman of good understanding, with 
 some improvement, and in a most interesting state of 
 mind. I conversed with her for a considerable time, 
 explaining the doctrines of the gospel, and directing 
 her to believe to the saving of her soul. The conversa- 
 tion was concluded with earnest prayer for the divine 
 blessing. The result was most happy. Her peace of 
 mind was restored, or rather found. She could sleep 
 without anodynes ; and though she did not regain her 
 health, she had hope in her death. Unquestionably a 
 clergyman may injure a sick individual by indiscreet 
 remarks; but so may a physician by indiscreet pre- 
 scriptions. But this is no reason why both should not 
 be sent for. The character of both should be con- 
 sidered. There is little attention in the theological 
 training of candidates for the gospel ministry in regard 
 to the delicate and often difficult duty of visiting the 
 sick. I well remember my own embarrassment, and 
 w^ant of furniture for this important service, in the 
 first part of my pastoral life; and in looking over 
 my diary at that period, I find the expression of 
 anxiety lest I had omitted a part of my duty, in a 
 case that is stated. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 257 
 
 3. THE CATECHISING OF CHILDREN AND YOUTH. 
 
 To this part of ministerial duty I look back with far 
 greater satisfaction than to that which I have last 
 reviewed. 
 
 On examining my diary, I find that for a consider- 
 able time in which I was a collegiate pastor with Dr. 
 Sproat, I every week attended on two classes of 
 catechumens — one in the church, or in a contiguous 
 school-house, and the other in my own study. The 
 former of these classes consisted of the children of 
 the congregation generally, and the shorter catechism 
 of the Westminster Assembly of Divines was the only 
 thing taught, except some verbal explanations of 
 the answers to the several questions, with a short, 
 serious, and affectionate address, always concluded 
 with prayer. The second class was not numerous. 
 It consisted of those who were so famiUar with the 
 shorter catechism that they could ask all the ques- 
 tions it contained without book ; and the first exercise 
 consisted in my asking a single question ; and then 
 the individual who returned the answer, put the 
 next question to the contiguous individual, and thus 
 the whole of the questions of the catechism were asked 
 and answered in about twenty minutes. Some ex- 
 planations of the answers were frequently given; but 
 the greater part of the exercise consisted of an exami- 
 nation on five chapters of the Bible, previously ap- 
 pointed. After I had questioned my catechumens, I 
 invited them to put questions to me on the chapters 
 which we had gone over; and I permitted them to 
 bring questions in writing, which they sometimes 
 
 33 
 
258 LIFE OF THE 
 
 did by the help of their parents. This I was so far 
 from disapproving", that I hoped that both parents 
 and children would be profited by the practice. But 
 I recollect one instance in which a written question 
 was submitted to me, which I told them I would 
 answer in the following week. The truth was, I 
 wanted time to examine and reflect on the subject 
 to which the question related. After the death of 
 Dr. Sproat, and before my connexion with Dr. Jane- 
 way, I engaged Mr. Joseph Eastburn to attend to 
 the catechetical instruction of the children at Camp- 
 ington. He did so for a time ; but finding that the 
 parents of the children and many others attended on 
 his exhortations, he gradually became an exhorter 
 of the adult population and neglected the children 
 altogether; that is, he ceased to catechise them; but, 
 I believe, often addressed them on the subject of 
 their souls' concerns. I wrote his life and inserted 
 it in the sixth volume of the Christian Advocate. 
 It was afterwards published in a separate form. An 
 engraved likeness accompanied the life. When I 
 became connected with Dr. Janeway, we made ar- 
 rano^ements for the reo^ular catechisinor of all the 
 children of the congregation whose parents were dis- 
 posed to send them for instruction. We had a 
 book — and I have it yet — in which the names of the 
 children were entered, and their absence and pre- 
 sence at each meeting was noted. I also formed and 
 printed in a pamphlet form, a manual of devotion 
 for children of different ages, partly extracted from 
 Dr. Watts and partly of my own composition; and 
 each catechumen according to his or her age, com- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 259 
 
 mitted one of the prayers to memory. The youngest 
 children were divided into classes, according to the 
 progress they had made. The first volume of my 
 catechetical lectures was addressed to the youth who 
 had been previously my catechumens. The second 
 volume of these lectures was never orally delivered. 
 My call to the presidentship of the College of New 
 Jersey prevented my going through the catechism, 
 after I had proceeded as far as the commandments. 
 This is more particularly stated in the preface to the 
 lectures. 
 
260 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 CHAPLAINCY OF CONGRESS. 
 
 I WAS first elected chaplain of congress on the 5th of 
 November, 1792, and was re-elected by every succes- 
 sive congress till the removal to Washington in 1800; 
 so that I was in the chaplaincy, in connection Avith 
 Bishop White, for eight years. When I was elected 
 the first time, I made the following entry in my diary : 
 " This day I have been elected one of the chaplains of 
 congress. It has been done without my knowledge, or 
 even suspicion. I have heretofore thought and resol- 
 ved, that if ever such a choice should take place, that I 
 would immediately resign. The consumption of time, 
 and the manner in which it has been represented to me 
 that the duty of prayer is treated in congress, have 
 been my motives; and they are still strong. Yet I 
 think it will be my duty to attend prayers to-morrow 
 morning. Many of my friends dissuade me from resig- 
 nation. In the evening I drew up and committed to 
 memory a prayer to use in congress to-morrow morning. 
 Nov. 6th. My mind this morning was divided and 
 undetermined about the duty of resigning the chaplain- 
 cy. My inclination is in favour of resigning. On the 
 whole I determined to write my resignation, and carry 
 it with me; and I made it the subject of particular 
 prayer to God, that by his providence and spirit he 
 would direct me to my duty in this concern; that he 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 261 
 
 would prevent me from doing any thing amiss in one 
 way or the other. Just as I was finishing my letter of 
 resignation, Bishop White, the other chaplain, came to 
 see me, and contradicted so positively the reports of 
 indecency in the behaviour of the members as greatly 
 to relieve my scruples on that head. He moreover 
 informed me that I would not have to attend more than 
 every other week, as one chaplain can pray in both 
 houses; this removes in a great measure my objection 
 as to time. I considered this call as providential, and 
 promised the Bishop not to resign to-day. Attended 
 and prayed in congress, and went afterwards and heard 
 the President's speech in the senate chamber. Came 
 home, chose a text, and began a sermon. Attended the 
 funeral of Mary Herring, and spoke at the grave. 
 Then went and drank tea with Mrs. Hodge ; went after- 
 wards to brother Smith's, and spent part of the evening 
 in consulting with him about the duty of resigning the 
 chaplaincy. He advises me, and thinks it my duty not 
 to resign until I have some proof from my own obser- 
 vation, that the members are irreverent; and on the 
 whole I think I shall act on this plan." 
 
 I ought to state, that the reports I heard of the irre- 
 verence with which the members of congress attended 
 prayers were slanderous. In the whole eight years of 
 my chaplaincy, I saw no irreverence of any kind. 
 Something the most like it, occurred in the senate. 
 A member was busily engaged in writer a letter; and 
 when the signal was given for prayers (which was done 
 by the vice-president striking his desk with a key,) he 
 remained writing. I went to the chaplain's desk, and 
 stood for a minute or two waiting for him to rise, and 
 
262 LIFE OP THE 
 
 determined that I would not commence the service till 
 he did rise. At length he looked up from his writing 
 and saw the other members- all standing, when with 
 evident embarrassment he rose hastily, and I immedi- 
 ately commenced praying. His engagedness in writing, 
 I was convinced, prevented his hearing or attending to 
 the signal for prayers. This w^as the only thing that 
 looked like irreverence while I was chaplain. 
 
 During the first five years of my chaplaincy, Wash- 
 ington was President of the United States and the elder 
 Adams was Vice President. When Washington re- 
 signed, Adams was advanced to the Presidentship, and 
 Jefferson was elected Vice President. Infidel though 
 he was, he was more courteous to the chaplains than 
 his predecessor had been. Adams, indeed, never treated 
 the chaplains with any visible disrespect, but after 
 attending prayers in the House of Representatives, we 
 often had to wait from a quarter to half an hour for 
 the arrival of the Vice President in the senate chamber. 
 Jefferson on the contrary, made it a rule for himself 
 never to keep us waiting for a minute. When he, on 
 a certain occasion violated this rule, (and I never knew 
 him to do it but once,) he said to me after prayers — 
 "Dr. Green, I owe you an apology for keeping you 
 waitinof for me this morninf?." I said to him that I 
 thought no apology was necessary. " Yes," said he, 
 " it is; but I wish you to understand that I was de- 
 ceived by my watch;" and taking out his watch he 
 desired me to look at it, which at his request I did, and 
 found that it was a quarter of an hour too slow. His 
 infidelity was generally known, but not openly avowed 
 till after his death. He charged his grandson, in his 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 2G3 
 
 will, to publish certain papers which he left, which 
 when printed filled, if I rightly recollect, four octavo 
 volumes. These volumes contained, among other 
 things, a mass of infidelity of the most malignant and 
 abusive kind. I reviewed them in the Christian Advo- 
 cate, of which I was the editor, and was urged to pub- 
 lish the review in a separate form; but this I declined. 
 About one-third of the members in congress in each 
 house were commonly present at prayers. On one oc- 
 casion I expressed to a member, who was a professor 
 of religion and with whom I was well acquainted, the 
 feeling of regret I experienced, that the attendance on 
 prayers was not of a greater number. ''Will you," said 
 he in reply, " tell me on your veracity, whether our 
 attendance is not as good as that of the members of 
 your General Assembly, or Synod, at your constituting 
 prayer in the morning?" I was completely confound- 
 ed with this interrogation; for on recollection I was 
 convinced that our ecclesiastical bodies were not more 
 numerously attended at the opening prayer than was 
 the fact in the congress of the United States, and this 
 I had to admit to the member to whom I had expressed 
 my regret at the beginning of the conversation on the 
 subject. I have frequently mentioned the fact which 
 I here record to my clerical brethren, but with too little 
 effect to the present hour. It was the usage under 
 President Washington's administration, that the chap- 
 lains of congress should dine with him once in every 
 month, while congress was in session. This brought 
 me often in the presence of the illustrious man whose 
 fame has filled the world. It was among the rare 
 qualities that distinguished Washington, that in com- 
 
264 LIFE OF THE 
 
 mon conversation he never expressed his feehngs on 
 an event or a subject that affected a foreign nation, and 
 never, while a subject was under debate in congress, 
 let his opinion be publicly known on that subject. I 
 will give an example of each of these traits of charac- 
 ter, to which I was an eye and ear witness. 
 
 Some time after the formation of Jay's celebrated 
 treaty with Great Britain, there was a rumour in Phi- 
 ladelphia, that a large mob in London had set the 
 government at defiance, destroyed Pitt's house, and 
 threatened the tower of London. 4t the origin of this 
 rumour it was my day to dine with the President. On 
 going out of my house, I found a newspaper stating 
 this report in large print, I read it hastily and went as 
 fast as I could to the President's dwellinsr. When I 
 entered the drawing-room I found the company that 
 had assembled there all engaged in talking about the 
 rumour. The President asked me if I had seen any 
 newspaper that referred to it, remarking at the time 
 that he had seen none. I told him that I had found a 
 paper in my entry as I was leaving my house to come 
 to his dinner, and had hastily read an article on the 
 subject; he asked me what vessel had brought the 
 intelligence, and what was its date, &c. The rumour 
 was the subject of conversation, not only in the draw- 
 ing-room, but at the table ; and I watched the President 
 most attentively to see if I could discover his feelings 
 on the occasion. But although he talked about it, I 
 think no mortal could have discovered whether he 
 thought it was true or false, or whether he wished it to 
 be one or the other. From all that he said, or any ap- 
 pearance in his countenance, his whole deportment was 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 265 
 
 such as would have been if he had been conversing: 
 about some abstract proposition not calculated to inte- 
 rest the feelings of any one. The other instance to 
 which I referred is as follows. A warm debate was 
 going on in congress, on a day that I was to dine with 
 the President, and in the drawingroom he was sitting 
 between me and a member of congress, who directly 
 put to him the inquiry, what was his opinion on the 
 subject then before the House of Representatives. A 
 perfectly equivocal answer was returned. The mem- 
 ber who had made the inquiry, supposing his ques- 
 tion had been misunderstood, stated it again, and 
 again the answer was as equivocal as before. But to 
 my astonishment, the member did not see the Presi- 
 dent's intention to waive an expUcit answer, and the 
 third time repeated his question. But it fortunately 
 happened that at the moment a stranger entered the 
 room, and the President went (as was his custom) to 
 speak to him, and took care when he had done so to 
 take a seat on the opposite side of the room. There 
 was more of the indefinable quality called presence in 
 President Washington, than any other person I have 
 ever known. In his general manners he was eminently 
 courteous and kind ; and yet to the last, I could never 
 speak to him without feeling a degree of embarrass- 
 ment such as I have never felt in the presence of any 
 other individual, man or woman, with whom I was well 
 acquainted. In his observance of appointments he was 
 punctiliously exact. After I was chaplain, I believe 
 I was present at all his speeches on the opening of a 
 session of congress; for the custom of sending a mes- 
 sage to congress, which was introduced by Mr. Jeffer- 
 
 34 
 
266 LIFE OF THE 
 
 son, was then unknown. Twelve o'clock at noon, was 
 the usual hour agreed on for his opening speech, and in 
 no instance did he fail in a punctual attendance at that 
 hour; indeed, he commonly crossed the threshold of 
 the door where the congress sat, exactly when the 
 clock was striking the hour of twelve. The two houses 
 always assembled to receive him in the senate cham- 
 ber. When he entered, all the members of both houses 
 rose from their seats, and stood up until he had 
 taken his seat, which he did immediately after bowing 
 to his audience. When he was seated, he looked 
 around on the audience for a minute or two, and then 
 took out his spectacles from a common red morocco 
 case, and laid them on his knee, and then took from his 
 side-pocket his written speech. After putting on his 
 spectacles, he rose and began his address, which he 
 read closely. He read distinctly and audibly, but in 
 no other respect was his reading excellent. Dr. Wither- 
 spoon had heard George the Third deliver one of his 
 speeches to the British parliament, which he said was 
 in the very best style of elocution. This could not be 
 said of the speeches of Washington ; his elocution had 
 no glaring fault, and no high excellence. In private, 
 as well as in public, his punctuality was observable. 
 He had a well regulated clock in his entry, by which 
 the movements of his whole family, as well as his own 
 were regulated. At his dinner parties he allowed five 
 minutes for the variation of time pieces, and after they 
 were expired he would wait for no one. Some lagging 
 members of congress came in when not only dinner 
 was begun, but considerably advanced. His only apo- 
 logy was, " Sir, or Gentlemen, we are too punctual for 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 267 
 
 you;" or in pleasantry, "Gentlemen, I have a cook, 
 who never asks whether the company has come, but 
 whether the hour has come." Washington sat as a 
 guest at his dinner table, about half way from its head 
 . to its foot. The place of the chaplain was directly 
 opposite to the President. The company stood while 
 the blessing was asked, and on a certain occasion, the 
 President's mind was probably occupied with some 
 interesting concern, and on going to the table he began 
 to ask a blessing himself He uttered but a word or 
 two, when bowing to me, he requested me to proceed, 
 which I accordingly did. I mention this because it 
 shows that President Washington always asked a 
 blessing himself, when a chaplain was not present. 
 
 Under the administration of Washington one scene 
 of turbulent disorder occurred in the House of Re- 
 presentatives. The federal party was at that time 
 dominant; and there was in the democratic party an 
 individual who became the butt of their ridicule. It 
 was carried so far that he at length spat in the face 
 of the member who wa« ridiculing him. There the 
 matter ended at the time. But the next morning 
 before the house was called to order, the member 
 whose face had been defiled, having prepared a cudgel, 
 undertook to chastise the man whom he had provoked, 
 and did inflict upon him a number of blows before 
 he was arrested by the spectators. It became the 
 subject of much party discussion in the house. A 
 motion was made to expel the spitting member; but 
 it was resisted, as his opponent was confessedly the 
 aggressor in the first instance. But in a few days 
 a picture appeared in the print shops, in which the 
 
268 LIFE OF THE 
 
 chaplain was represented as standing at his desk pre- 
 paring to engage in prayer, while the cudgeling was 
 represented as taking place on the floor of the house 
 before him. I was the chaplain interested, and there 
 was either a fancied or real likeness of some features of 
 my face. But the whole of this, so far as the chaplain 
 was concerned, existed no where but in the mind of him 
 who was the maker of the picture. I was not a witness 
 of the scuffle at all, and knew of it only by informa- 
 tion, though I heard some of the debates on the motion 
 to expel the spitting member. He was not expelled. 
 
 I have already taken occasion to mention the elo- 
 quent speech of Mr. Ames in the House of Re- 
 presentatives. I am now to mention two eloquent 
 speeches in the Senate. Mr. Gallatin's election to 
 the Senate by the legislature of Pennsylvania was 
 contested on the ground that he was not eligible as a 
 senator according to the qualifications prescribed in the 
 constitution of the United States. The leading mem- 
 bers of both parties, excepting the two members from 
 New York, Mr. King and Col. Burr, had put forth all 
 their powers on this occasion. King was a federalist, 
 and Burr was a democrat, and there had been much 
 manoeuvering between them to secure the advantage of 
 speaking last. King had this advantage of his antago- 
 nist, that he was determined not to speak at all, unless 
 Burr should speak before him. But Burr's party could 
 not dispense with his speech. The vice-president, Mr. 
 Adams, was just going to put the question, or rather he 
 had uttered two or three words preparatory to it, when 
 Burr arose and commenced his address. He spoke, if 
 I mistake not, for more than an hour in the most fluent, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 269 
 
 graceful, and insinuating manner; his arguments were 
 so specious that they appeared irresistible. King's 
 eloquence was entirely of a different character. His 
 plea was made up rather of demands powerfully en- 
 forced, than oi persuasion artfully conducted. It ex- 
 hibited more of the ancient style of impassioned elo- 
 quence than I had ever seen before or have ever 
 witnessed since. His countenance at one time was 
 strongly expressive of indignation or disgust, and at 
 another of pleasure and delight. His action was vehe- 
 ment. In arguing he often raised his hand as he added 
 one thought to another, till at the close he brought it 
 down wdth violence on a book that was before him, as 
 if to seal what he had said. In the course of his speech 
 he once leaped about two feet from the floor. In a 
 word, his action would have been ludicrous if he had 
 not taken his hearers along with him. But this he did 
 effectually, and he knew that he could do it. The au- 
 dience, both friends and foes, hung upon his lips and 
 had their feelings deeply interested from the beginning 
 to the end of his speech. The senate chamber was 
 densely crowded on this occasion, but the chaplains 
 were always accommodated when they chose to be so, 
 in the secretary's desk, the place where they offered 
 their prayers at the commencement of business in the 
 morning. 
 
 On the 4th of March, 1797, the presidentship of 
 Washington terminated, and on this occasion the clergy 
 of the city and vicinity presented to him a written 
 address, drawn up by myself, to which he returned a 
 very courteous answer. In my review of Jefferson's 
 papers, in the 8th volume of the Christian Advocate, 
 
270 ^If'E OF THE 
 
 the whole circumstances of this transaction are explain- 
 ed ; and the address, with the names of those who 
 signed it, and the President's answer, may there be 
 seen.*" 
 
 Nearly all the usages which Washington had estab- 
 lished, were adopted by Mr. Adams on his accession to 
 the presidentship. There was one, however, that was 
 new. Washington had several times called his fellow 
 citizens to the duty of either fasting or of thanksgiving; 
 and the proclamations which he issued for the purpose 
 were probably written by himself. But Mr. Adams 
 requested the chaplains of congress to furnish him with 
 draughts of two proclamations which he issued for the 
 fasts to which he called the public during his adminis- 
 tration. Bishop White and myself accordingly each 
 made a draught of the first contemplated proclamation, 
 and comparing them together, the bishop, (to whom 
 as the oldest chaplain I deferred) chose to take a con- 
 siderable part of mine and to connect it with his own. 
 On the second occasion, which was about a year after 
 the first, (the first being in March, 1798, the second in 
 the same month of the following year, 1799) the bishop 
 devolved the whole business on me. To remove the 
 complaint which I knew the religious community of 
 our country had made, namely, that the proclamation 
 calling them to the duty of thanksgiving or fasting 
 lacked a decidedly Christian spirit, I resolved to write 
 one of an evangelical character which should not be 
 liable to this objection, and to take the risk of its being 
 rejected or altered by the President. This I accord- 
 
 * Appendix, E. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 271 
 
 ingly did, and my draught was published with only the 
 alteration of two or three words not at all affecting the 
 religious character of my production. The commenda- 
 tion bestowed on this proclamation by the pious people 
 of our country was ardent and general. It was of 
 course supposed that the President had written it him- 
 self, and I said and did nothing to undeceive them. 
 Indeed the sanction given it by the President made it 
 virtually his own act. 
 
272 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PESTILENCE. 
 
 The yellow fever appeared in Philadelphia in the 
 years 1793, 1797, 1798, 1799, and 1802. Before the 
 yellow fever was recognized as such, in 1793, I had 
 occasion in the discharge of my pastoral duties to visit 
 two families that suffered from its ravages, and attend 
 the funerals of its victims. The first family was in 
 Water street, near the centre of the infected district, 
 where the disease first made its appearance. In the 
 other case, the subject of this fatal malady lying on 
 the sacking-bottom of his bed, had bled so much from 
 his mouth and nose, as to run through the sacking- 
 bottom, and to make a puddle of blood under him on 
 the floor ; and his corpse was so fetid when carried to 
 the grave, that my colleague and myself could not walk 
 near it. The influenza had preceded the yellow fever, 
 and when I was taken ill after the yellow fever was dis- 
 tinctly recognized, I endeavoured to persuade myself 
 that it was the influenza which affected me. My wife 
 was ill of a fever at the same time, and more severely 
 so than myself The physician of the family was Dr. 
 Hodge, whose daughter was among the first victims of 
 the pestilence, and one of those I had visited, and 
 whose funeral I had attended. When I perceived that 
 he was anxious, and judging also by the remedies he 
 prescribed, I took him aside, and requested him to tell 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 273 
 
 me candidly, whether in his judgment I and my wife 
 were suffering under the prevailing epidemic. He 
 answered my inquiry in the affirmative, but encour- 
 aged me to hope for the best. My wife did not know 
 of this inquiry, nor of its result. She, however, had 
 been exposed to infection, and had strong suspicions 
 that she was labouring under the prevailing malady. 
 When we were both beginning to mend, we were called 
 out of the city by a most extraordinary occurrence. A 
 mulatto lad who had once lived in my family, was at 
 this time employed as a driver of a hack between Phi- 
 ladelphia and Princeton. I never knew by what means 
 he became informed that our youngest child had been 
 sent with his nurse to his grandparents in the vicinity 
 of Princeton, but he had the address to persuade the 
 company in his hack to permit him to go on foot nearly 
 a quarter of a mile, to inquire about the health of our 
 child; the hack in the meantime remaining without 
 motion in the road. The grandmother of the child, 
 after telling him that our babe had been very ill the 
 preceding night, but was much better in the morning, 
 and pointing to the nurse's arms, asked Jack, (the 
 name of the mulatto) whether there was not a fatal 
 fever prevailing in Philadelphia ? Jack told her that 
 such was the fact. Then said the grandmother, tell 
 my daughter that she had better come to Princeton. 
 This was the message sent; but that which was de- 
 livered was — that our child was thought to be dying 
 last night, was a little better this morning ; but that my 
 wife and myself were requested to go immediately to 
 Princeton. I consulted our physician whether he 
 thought it would be safe for me and my wife to travel 
 
 35 
 
274 LIFE OF THE 
 
 in our weak state. The answer was, that in an easy 
 carriage he thonsht we miffht go to Princeton without 
 injury, perhaps with advantage. An easy carriage 
 with a driver was obtained, and my wife and myself 
 with our two other children set out on our journey, 
 fearing that we were going to the funeral of our babe. 
 The weather was oppressively warm, and we suffered 
 greatly in travelling; and to add to our distress, one of 
 our children began to vomit while we were on our 
 journey, and the other also as soon as we arrived at its 
 end. As the yellow fever sometimes commenced with 
 this symptom, I did not know but that we had all 
 left the city to die together at Princeton. In the best 
 manner I could, I endeavoured to commit all to God, 
 and after taking a large draught of wine whey, I lay 
 down on a bed, and fell in a sound sleep. When I 
 awoke, I found that my mother-in-law had prepared for 
 me a part of a broiled chicken. This was the first 
 animal substance I had tasted in about ten days; 
 even the smell of animal food had been intolerably 
 offensive during that period. We were delivered of 
 our apprehension at Bristol in regard to our youngest 
 d^ld, by a gentleman who had left Princeton in the 
 morning of the day on which w^e had set out on our 
 journey, and who was acquainted with the fact that the 
 child was doing well; and our other children after a 
 night's rest were free from all complaint. But my 
 anxiety about my people in the city, when I was so far 
 recovered as to be able to return to them, was all but 
 intolerable. My family was decidedly opposed to the 
 idea of my return; but this did not satisfy me as to the 
 matter of my duty. At length, I was greatly relieved 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 275 
 
 by a letter from my venerable colleague, in which he 
 told me, " that he could not advise my return." This 
 was soon followed by a letter from one of the elders of 
 the church which I served, who had remained in the 
 city, and had himself been very ill with the yellow 
 fever, dehorting me from thinking of a return, till the 
 city should become healthy. But before I received 
 these letters, my mind was at times in an agony. The 
 number of deaths among the people of my charge was 
 great. The family of Dr. Sproat was almost annihi- 
 lated ])y this calamity. Himself, his wife, his eldest 
 son, and youngest daughter, became its victims. After 
 I heard of his death, I began to compose his funeral 
 sermon, and to prepare one to be delivered the first 
 time I should address the people of my charge after 
 my return. Of this return, my diary will give the 
 best account, and for several days thereafter. 
 
 " 1793, Nov. 9th. This day I left Princeton to go 
 to Philadelphia; called at Trenton, dined at Bristol, 
 and lodged at Frankford at Mr. Smith's, who received 
 me very kindly. 
 
 10th. Sabbath. I rode into the city, and went di- 
 rectly to the church. It was the most solemn and 
 affecting scene I ever witnessed. The pulpit was hung 
 in black, and the greater part of the audience were in 
 mourninfj for their nearest relatives or friends. I had 
 been absent from the people for about three months. 
 All the circumstances taken together almost overcame 
 both me and the audience. I wept through the whole 
 of the exercises, as did most of the people. I preached 
 in the mornino- and afternoon. I dined at INIr. INIcLane's 
 and drank tea at Mr. Hazard's. On the 13th my family 
 
276 LIFE OF THE 
 
 returned home, when we were informed of the death of 
 Mrs. Sproat, which took place this day about one 
 o'clock. 
 
 14th. Attended the funeral of Mrs. Sproat, and then 
 visited the family in company with brother Smith. 
 
 15th. Studied diligently, and wrote on my funeral 
 sermon for Dr. Sproat, and nearly completed it. 
 
 16th. Sabbath. Preached in the morning my funeral 
 sermon. The people were extremely affected under the 
 sermon.* In the afternoon I preached my second ser- 
 mon on the exercises of the heavenly state. 
 
 17th. I attended a meeting of the clergy of the city 
 for the purpose of concerting measures for the suppres- 
 sion of the theatre. 
 
 24th. Wrote on a proposed address to the public 
 against the theatre, which I carried in the afternoon to 
 a meeting of the clergy. I remained at this meeting 
 till evening." 
 
 I shall not quote my diary farther at present, but 
 state in general that the address mentioned under the 
 last date was finished and published. The clergy of 
 the city generally, but not universally, petitioned the 
 legislature of the State to repeal the law which sanc- 
 tioned the theatre, or rather to re-enact that which pro- 
 hibited it, and which, as heretofore stated, they had 
 repealed. But it was all in vain. 
 
 Deprived of my first colleague, the burden of my 
 ministerial duties was greatly increased. In the course 
 of the winter which succeeded the yellow fever of 1793, 
 measures were adopted by the second and third Pres- 
 byterian churches of Philadelphia to obtain the services 
 
 * Appendix, F. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 277 
 
 of Mr. Abeel, on the plan that he should serve the 
 second church two-thirds of his time, and the third 
 church the remaining third. It was an ill contrived 
 arrangement, and did not last long. He was called 
 from the Dutch Church in New York, and that church 
 finding that he was not contented with his situation in 
 Philadelphia, recalled him. He was a most amiable 
 man, and one of the best preachers of our country. But 
 it was impossible for him in his youth to satisfy either 
 of the cono^regations which he served with the number 
 of his pulpit services, or with his pastoral visitations of 
 the people. He was popular in New York, and the 
 degree of Doctor of Divinity was conferred on him 
 there; but he died in early life, and was greatly and 
 deservedly lamented. Before he became my colleague, 
 and during the whole period wdiich elapsed after his 
 removal till the summer of 1799, when Dr. Janeway 
 was called as co-pastor with me, my ministerial duties 
 were onerous to the extreme. In stating my religious 
 exercises on one occasion, I find a complaint in my 
 diary, that I was so hurried by numerous engagements 
 that I could scarcely find time for secret prayer. 
 
 On the recurrence of the yellow fever in 1797, I 
 took my family to Princeton, but for myself I deter- 
 mined to preach to the few individuals of my pastoral 
 charge that remained in the city. I had been absent 
 from my people during the greater part of the fearful 
 calamity of 1793> and I was desirous to show them 
 that I was ready to face danger in their service. I had 
 an additional motive. I thought my people were ra- 
 ther remiss in their endeavours to get me a colleague, 
 and I cherished the hope that my zeal in serving them 
 
278 LIFE OF THE 
 
 would stimulate them to more active exertions. By 
 far the larger part of my congregation had left the city 
 as soon as it was fully ascertained that the pestilence 
 had appeared among us. In general, it was the poorer 
 part that remained, but the churches in the city, ex- 
 cept one of the Methodist denomination were closed, 
 and probably the larger part of my audience were not 
 of my own pastoral charge ; taken together, the people 
 to whom I preached were in number about the third 
 part of my ordinary congregations in time of health. 
 I purchased a horse and had a chaise at command, 
 so that I visited my family every week during the 
 calamity. This I did, that I might relieve their fears, 
 and promote my own health. My wife told me that 
 if I considered it my duty to go weekly to the city, 
 she considered it her duty to accompany me. My 
 answer was, "Very well my dear, try it." She did 
 try it once, and but once after the disease became 
 alarming. An old black servant from Carolina had 
 the charge of our house, and did our marketinf^. All 
 visiting of friends had ceased. My wife spent a 
 gloomy day. At length she heard the rumbling of 
 carriage wheels. "There now, she cried, is a hearse, 
 let us go to the door and see it." To the door we 
 accordingly went, and on opening it, the hearse with 
 a coffin in it was directly before us. My wife sank 
 back into my arms. I said to her, " My love — to use a 
 military phrase — if you cannot stand fire better than 
 this, I think it is clear that you ought to remain at 
 Princeton, and not come here until our city is free from 
 pestilence." I accordingly took her to Princeton after 
 I had performed m}^ Sabbath day's exercises in the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 279 
 
 church, and she showed no disposition to accompany 
 me again. 
 
 I met with an occurrence of a very disagreeable 
 kind. I was greatly afflicted with a swimming in my 
 head, which was always increased by the elevation of 
 the pulpit. To relieve it, I stood in a circular pew at 
 the foot of the pulpit, from which I could easily ad- 
 dress my small audience. When the service on a cer- 
 tain occasion was somewhat advanced, I saw a woman 
 whose face was much flushed coming up the broad aisle 
 of the church, and taking a seat at a little distance from 
 me. I was accustomed, in order to avoid intercourse 
 with the people, to remain in the pew from which I had 
 spoken till the whole congregation had retired. But 
 the woman whom I have mentioned had no disposition 
 to retire till she had spoken to me. I was standing 
 up with my hand on the top of the enclosure of the pew. 
 She approached and laid hold of my hand. I sought 
 gently to disengage it, but she grasped it more firmly, 
 and drew me toward her saying, " I believe you don't 
 know me;" and as she spoke these words, she breathed 
 full in my face, and her breath was the most fetid that 
 I have ever known, it seemed to go down to the bottom 
 of my stomach. As soon as I decently could, I left 
 her, returned home, washed my hands and face, took 
 a glass of wine, and tried to forget what had happened. 
 What became of the woman, I know not. She was 
 either in liquor, or under disease, or more probably 
 both. As far as I recollect, no ill consequence to my- 
 self followed the occurrence. It pleased God to favour 
 me during this calamity with great consolation in my 
 religious exercises and feelings. I was in the habit of 
 
280 LIFE OF THE 
 
 making a statement in my diary on Saturday evening, 
 of my religious exercises during the previous week. 
 
 I desire to record with the livehest gratitude the 
 goodness of God in preserving me and my family 
 during the late calamity; in giving me the most com- 
 fortable time in religion that I ever experienced; for 
 preserving me from disease, and from any distressing 
 fear of it in the health of my wife and children ; in 
 having a place of safety and comfort to go to, and in 
 bringing all together again in safety. Let me be 
 more entirely devoted to the service and glory of God 
 than I ever yet have been. 
 
 If ever I preached with fervour, like a dying man to 
 a dying man, it was during the time of this calamity. 
 And yet, I never heard of an unconverted sinner that 
 was awakened by any of the discourses which I de- 
 livered. During a season of pestilence, unsanctified 
 men were commonly so engrossed with apprehensions 
 of danger, and with the means and measures which 
 they adopt to protect themselves from the prevailing 
 disease, that any occasional impressions which they 
 experience from alarming sermons, are soon lost in the 
 anxiety they feel and the means they use to preserve 
 their bodily health, and by exciting occurrences by 
 which they are on all sides surrounded. The collecting 
 together of large and promiscuous assemblies is more- 
 over calculated to spread infection. I, therefore, in 
 the following year, in which the pestilence was much 
 more fatal than in 1797, had no scruples in taking the 
 measures which I am now to state. 
 
 I find by an entry in my diary of the 4th of August, 
 1798, that for the week preceding that date, "there 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 281 
 
 had been a good deal of talk about the yellow fever," 
 and that a man whose funeral I had attended had died 
 of that disease. On the 14th of the month I took my 
 wife and a female servant to the residence of my father- 
 in-law, in the vicinity of Princeton, having previously 
 sent my children thither. I returned, however, myself, 
 on the following Saturday, and lodged with Dr. Boudi- 
 not at Rose Hill. The family were so importunate 
 wdth me not to venture into the city, that I wrote a 
 letter to the sexton of the church that I was not to be 
 expected ; the letter was to be sent by Dr. Boudinot's 
 black servant. But after the letter was written, and I 
 had retired to my bed, my mind was so uneasy that I 
 could not sleep till I had changed my purpose, and 
 resolved to go and preach and advise all my people who 
 could leave the city to escape for their lives. This I 
 accordingly did, and to this in a great measure it was 
 probably owing that, under the blessing of God, very 
 few of my congregation became the victims of the pes- 
 tilence in this year. To those of my charge who I 
 knew could not leave the city, I said as much as I con- 
 scientiously could to alleviate their fears, exhorting 
 them to put their trust in God, seeing that in the order 
 of his providence it was impracticable for them to go 
 from their homes. I told the people explicitly that I 
 could not see any call of duty that they should assem- 
 ble for public worship, or that I should attend to preach 
 while the city should remain in its present state. 
 
 In my retirement at the farm of my father-in-law, I 
 did not spend my time in idleness. I wTote four or 
 five elaborate discourses, in two of w^hich I discussed 
 the subject of pestilence in its various aspects, and 
 
 36 
 
282 LIFE OF THE 
 
 which I delivered to my people after my return. I also 
 endeavoured to raise a contribution for the poor of our 
 afflicted city, giving myself as much as I could spare. 
 I preached frequently in Princeton, and attended the 
 examination for degrees, and did business with the 
 trustees of the College, to whose board I belonged, and 
 with them I attended the annual commencement. On 
 one occasion I went to New Brunswick, spent a Sab- 
 bath there, and preached twice. I also employed my 
 time in writing to some of the leading individuals of my 
 congregation who had remained in the city; and made 
 one address to the people generally, which was after- 
 wards printed. In a word, I was occupied diligently. 
 By one entry in my diary, I perceive that I thought I 
 had injured my health by close study and reading. 
 On the 3d of November, 1798, I returned with my 
 eldest son to the city, and preached to my people on the 
 following Sabbath; the rest of my family returned on 
 the 6th of the month. 
 
 In the pestilence of the following year, 1799, I did 
 not leave the city with my family till the 27th of Au- 
 gust. In the mean time I lost my esteemed clerical 
 brother, the Rev. Dr. John B. Smith, who died of the 
 yellow fever. On the night following the 21st of the 
 month I visited him in his sickness, and did all I could 
 to comfort his widow after his decease. She retired to 
 Harrowgate immediately after the death of her hus- 
 band, but shortly removed to Germantown. I visited 
 her at both these places, and prayed with her. Her 
 grief was great, and at first all but overwhelming. 
 
 My colleague and myself returned to the city once 
 after we left it on account of the prevalence of the fever, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 283 
 
 but after that we both paid a visit to our parents. I 
 preached three times at Hanover, and twice at Morris- 
 town, and frequently at Princeton. On the 20th of 
 October I went to the city, and on that day, which was 
 the Sabbath, I preached; after which, in the following 
 week, I returned to my family at Princeton, and on the 
 25th we all returned in safety to the city. 
 
 In the year 1802 the pestilence appeared in Phila- 
 delphia unusually early. I find in my diary of the 
 12th of July, the following entry. " Reports of the 
 yellow fever are very prevalent. I have heard a good 
 deal of it for two or three days past." I sent my chil- 
 dren to their grandparents on the 17th of the month, 
 but I remained with my wife and the rest of the family 
 in the city, and was busily employed in all my clerical 
 duties till the 4th of August. At that date we went 
 and joined our children at Mr. Stockton's farm in the 
 vicinity of Princeton. After preaching two Sabbaths 
 in Princeton, I went with my wife and paid a visit to 
 my mother at Hanover, where I also preached on the 
 Sabbath after my arrival. We then went and spent 
 about a week at the springs on Schooley's Mountain, 
 and I preached on the Sabbath at Hackets' town. We 
 returned to my mother's, and thence to Princeton. 
 Leaving my wife there, on Mr. Ralston's invitation to 
 me and my colleague, we took lodgings with him at his 
 country seat. He took us into the city in his carriage 
 on the Lord's day, and we preached alternately there; 
 the service at Campington being wholly omitted. Mr. 
 Ralston also accompanied me to the commencement at 
 Princeton on the last Wednesday in September, and I 
 find it noted in my journal that " I had some sweet 
 
284 LIFE OF THE 
 
 christian conversation with this excellent man" as we 
 rode together in his carriage. I preached on the morn- 
 ing of one Lord's day at Germantown, during the sea- 
 son of the pestilence, but did not omit my customary 
 service in the city on the afternoon of the same day. I 
 also spent some time very pleasantly with Dr. Boudi- 
 not's family at Rose Hill, paid a visit to my family at 
 Princeton, returned to Rose Hill, and preached in the 
 city on the last Sabbath of October, still making my 
 home with the family of Dr. Boudinot. My whole 
 family returned to the city on the sixth of November, 
 on which occasion I wrote this in my diary : " Thanks 
 to God who has preserved us all from the pestilence, 
 shown us many favours, and returned us again to our 
 home. let us live to his praise ; I hope this day I 
 have had some freedom at the throne of grace." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 285 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 INFLUENZA AND NEPHRITIC COMPLAINTS. 
 
 If I rightly recollect, it was in the spring of 1789 
 that the influenza first appeared in the United States. 
 At that time it attacked me very severely, and its 
 violence ended in chronic rheumatism. From this 
 complaint I was not entirely delivered till I went to 
 the Warm and Sweet Springs of Virginia in the sum- 
 mer of 1800. Whenever I took cold, which was very 
 frequent, I was almost sure to be attacked by rheu- 
 matic pains in some part of my body. In two or 
 three instances my life was threatened, the head and 
 loins being assailed. As is commonly the case, nephri- 
 tic complaints were produced by the rheumatism. I 
 suffered severely from the gravel and from incipient 
 formation of stone in the bladder. From the latter 
 I was delivered in a most merciful and wonderful 
 manner. On the 28th of January, 1800, I find the 
 following entry in my diary: — "This morning I was 
 relieved of a piece of gravel or stone as large as a 
 bean. Through divine goodness it came away with- 
 out much pain. O how good is God to me! O that 
 I could trust him with steady and cheerful confidence ! 
 If ever a creature had reason to do so, I have. This 
 morning too, my mind fell into a sweet contemplation 
 of the free grace of God ; that it is most emphatically 
 free. I also had a view of my infinite unworthiness, 
 
286 LIFE OF THE 
 
 and yet that this does not exclude me from the hope 
 of the gospel, but that it is intended to break my 
 heart with admiration of the boundless condescension 
 of God and the Saviour in preparing salvation for 
 such a creature. Attended prayers in congress, and 
 on my return, went and conversed and prayed with 
 Mrs. Fintham; had company at my house in the 
 evening. Some time before this, certain adverse pro- 
 vidential dispensations conspired wdth a natural melan- 
 choly temperament and my other infirmities to pro- 
 duce a deep gloom of mind, which continued so far as 
 melancholy was concerned, for nearly three years. 
 But still I went forward with little abatement in the 
 performance of all my duties, both public and private. 
 For God was pleased at intervals to give me such 
 sweet and encouraf?inff access to his throne as I never 
 had previously experienced, though I had, by some 
 means, attained to a degree of the assurance of hope. 
 
 2. MY JOURNEY TO VIRGINIA. 
 
 On the 7th of July, 1800, in company with Mr. 
 James Strawbridge, I set out on a journey to the 
 Warm and Sweet Springs of Virginia. On the 10th, 
 after a fatiguing ride through a warm day, I was 
 attacked by a violent cholera morbus, which detained 
 us until the following day. The above is the only 
 occurrence of a personal kind that I have thought 
 w^orth notice during our whole journey to the Sweet 
 Springs of Virginia. I shall however, give from my 
 diary what took place on two Sabbaths, to be followed 
 by several other extracts. 
 
 ''Juhj 13th. Sabbath. Set out early on our journey 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 287 
 
 and came to Charleston, where we took breakfast. I 
 sent a message to the house of the minister of the place 
 Mr. Mines, and had some thoughts of spending the day 
 here but the clergyman was not at home, and there 
 was no alternative but to spend the day at the tavern 
 or to go on our journey, and I preferred the latter. I 
 read the Scriptures in the carriage, and conversed some 
 with Mr. Strawbridge on religion, and I hope had 
 some freedom in prayer during the day. We dined at 
 a vile tavern, and arrived at Winchester in the evening 
 where we found good accommodations, and where I 
 wrote a letter to my wife." 
 
 "Jw/y 20th. Sabbath. Set out for the Springs after 
 breakfast, we crossed the Warm Spring mountain and 
 arrived at the Springs about eleven o'clock. Blessed 
 be God for his mercies in bringing me here in safety. 
 I was invited to preach, which I did in the afternoon 
 with considerable comfort to myself. Before service, I 
 had in secret one of the sweetest meltings of soul in 
 view of divine things that I have ever experienced. 
 
 21st. Went into the bath for the first time. Spent 
 the day at the tavern where we have taken our 
 lodgings. Mr. Wilson, a clergyman of the neighbour- 
 hood came and spent the day with me." 
 
 Besides my diary, I kept what I denominated a mis- 
 cellany, in which I wrote an account of the natural 
 curiosities of the region through which I travelled — of 
 the various springs which I visited, of the remarkable 
 caves of Virginia, and of the Natural Bridge, which I 
 considered as the greatest curiosity that I saw. This 
 miscellany I loaned to a physician in Philadelphia, 
 which was never returned. 
 
288 LIFE OF THE 
 
 The time I spent at the Warm Spring was less by a 
 day or two than three weeks. The remainder of the 
 time till the 17th of September was spent in going to, 
 and remaining at the Sweet Spring. At the last date, 
 our company set forward on our journey homeward. 
 During the whole time I past at the springs, I preach- 
 ed on the Lord's day once, and often twice; I also bap- 
 tised two or three children. The Sweet Springs at 
 the time I visited them belonged to an old gentleman 
 by the name of Lewis. He was an elder in the Pres- 
 byterian church, and when he found that I preached on 
 the Lord's day, he sent me a bed and sheets; so I fared 
 better than most of the company, who lodged in the log 
 huts ; two rows of which with very scanty accommo- 
 dations, were all that the most of the visitants of the 
 spring w^ere favoured with. We seldom made a dinner 
 without plenty of venison. One day we missed it, and 
 found on inquiry, that our provider had differed with the 
 hunters. He insisting that he would give but a penny 
 a pound for the venison, and they contending for rais- 
 ing the price. How the matter was settled, I do not 
 know, but I think our favourite meat was missing but 
 for a single day. 
 
 Bishop Madison, of Virginia, visited the Sweet 
 Springs, and preached once during his stay, an able 
 sermon on the evidences of the truth of the Christian 
 religion. I spent my time agreeably in his company 
 the few days he remained with us. He was a gen- 
 tleman and a scholar. 
 
 Among the various characters attending both the 
 Warm and the Sweet Springs, there were two individ- 
 uals of whom I shall take some particular notice in addi- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GUEEX. 039 
 
 ion to those I have already mentioned. The first of 
 hese was a Major Willys, who had been an officer of 
 he regular revolutionary army of our country, but had, 
 f I remember right, left the army at an early part of 
 he war. He was remarkable for the size of his body, 
 IS well as for the peculiarities of his mind. He was 
 veighed at the Sweet Spring, and I was careful to 
 ;nter in my lost miscellany the result. He was cer- 
 ainly the largest and heaviest man I have ever seen, 
 all and well proportioned, but exceedingly fleshy. He 
 lad acquired a considerable degree of liberal know- 
 edge, and was a wit and a mimic. He was at the head 
 Df all the gamblers of Virginia. When I heard of his 
 3oming to the Warm Spring, where I had got the com- 
 pany to treat religion respectfully, I said to a serious 
 man who was well acquainted with Major Willys, that 
 [ was fearful he would give me trouble. " That" said 
 the pious man, "is an unnecessary fear; the Major 
 values himself on being a friend to ^ the clergy, and 
 although he is dreadfully profane, he never swears in 
 the presence of a minister of the gospel of whatever 
 denomination." This testimony I found to be strictly 
 true. He not only attended public worship, but was 
 an advocate for asking a blessing and returning thanks 
 at our common meals. He left the Sweet and returned 
 to the Warm Spring before I left the former, and the 
 report was, that at the latter place he asked a blessing 
 and gave thanks liimself This I could easily believe, 
 when I was credibly informed, that at the S\veet 
 Spring he said to a circle of his gambling friends. 
 " Gentlemen, you may think of it as you please, and 
 laugh at it as I know you will, and yet it is strictly 
 
 37 
 
290 LIFE OF THE 
 
 true, that I never close my eyes till I have committed 
 myself to the protection of my God." He was dread- 
 fully afraid of death . 
 
 On one occasion while at the Sweet Spring he was 
 taken with a fit of fever and ague in the night, and was 
 greatly alarmed lest it should prove mortal. Hearing 
 of it, I visited him in his hut the next morning. But I 
 found him surrounded by his gambling friends, so that 
 I had no good opportunity to address him seriously.- 
 He launched out himself into a bitter denunciation of 
 the character of a gambler. " Doctor," said he, *' I 
 have two daughters whom I love dearly, and if any 
 man should ask me for the hand of one of them in mar- 
 riage, be his character in other respects what it might, 
 if he gambled, I would most assuredly refuse him my 
 consent." I immediately said, " Major, if such are 
 your real sentiments, why do you not quit gambling for 
 yourself?" He made me no other reply than this, 
 " Alas, Doctor, I have dipped, and I must go through." 
 After some time he got up and went to the spring, and 
 took a tumbler of water, and then came up and ad- 
 dressed a company that gathered around him : " Gen- 
 tlemen," said he, " these sick turns that a man has, do 
 him a good deal of good. They make him a sincere 
 penitent for all his sins." I stept up to the circle 
 that was listening to his harangue, and said to him, 
 " Major, I think I must take an exception to the doc- 
 trine that you are inculcating." " How so. Doctor," 
 he replied, " I thought you would second me." I an- 
 swered, "it seems to me a palpable absurdity for a man 
 to say that he is a sincere penitent for his sins, while at 
 the very time he says so, he determines to go on and 
 
RKV. ASHBEL GREEN. 291 
 
 commit the very same sins for which he avows his 
 penitence." " Yoa allow then," repUed the Major, 
 " that for the time heing it makes him a penitent." 
 " That reminds me," said I, " of the following anecdote. 
 A clergyman in New England had a negro by the 
 name of Jack, who had a deadly quarrel with a neigh- 
 bouring negro by the name of Cuffey. Jack fell dan- 
 gerously ill, and his master urged him to forgive Cuffy. 
 Jack said that Cufty was a very bad man, and he could 
 not forgive him. ' I tell you. Jack,' said his master, 
 'that you must forgive him, or God will not forgive 
 you.' 'Well, massa,' said Jack, 'i( I die I forgive him, 
 but if I live, Cuffy take care.'' " I never saw the 
 Major so much confounded, as by this anecdote. He 
 arrived at the Sweet Spring before our company. 
 The number at this spring w^as much more multitudi- 
 nous than at the Warm Spring, and I was fearful that 
 if I did not break the ice at first, I should fail to do it 
 afterwards. I got into the w^ake of Major Willys as we 
 were struo^orlingr through the crowd, on our call to 
 dinner, and said to him, "Major, will you do me the 
 favour to call this large company to order that I may 
 ask a blessing before we dine?" "To be sure, I shall," 
 replied Willys. Accordingly he made his way to the 
 head of the table, and with a large carving knife, he 
 struck it repeatedly, and stamping with his foot at the 
 same time, vociferated ^'silence,^" which, when he had 
 completely obtained, he turned to me and said, " Now, 
 Doctor, you will please to ask a blessing." This man, 
 if a report I have heard be true, died a real penitent. 
 
 The other individual to whom I have referred above 
 was a Captain Rose, an unmarried man, of previous 
 
292 LIFE OF THE 
 
 licentious habits, rendered somewhat serious by ill 
 health. I made his acquaintance at the Warm Spring, 
 and if I rightly recollect, it was in consequence of the 
 following incident. I was preaching in the large dining 
 room of the tavern where we took our daily meals. 
 He had taken a seat in such position that on retiring 
 from the room during the sermon he was obliged to 
 pass me and a part of the audience. For this he apolo- 
 gized to me the following day. I told him, as was the 
 truth, that I thought no apology was necessary, as I had 
 imputed his leaving the room to some urgent necessity. 
 ''No," said he, "it was not so. The truth is, I could 
 jiot sit out your sermon. I declare I would rather have 
 stormed the bridge of Lodi under Bonaparte than have 
 heard you to the end of that sermon. But," continued 
 he, "if you w^ill lend me your notes, I will try to read 
 it." This request was complied with, and I believe he 
 did read it. His mind was at that time transiently 
 serious, which I sought in conversation to improve and 
 direct; but on recovering his health, as too commonly 
 happens in such cases, his serious impressions were 
 lost. He went a short time before our company from 
 the Warm Spring to the Sweet. Not long after our 
 arrival at the latter place. Captain Rose received and 
 accepted a challenge to fight a duel, from an Irishman 
 by the name of Maccanalla, who had been educated for 
 a Roman Catholic priest, but had lost all sense of 
 religion ; yet was wonderfully superstitions, a gambler, 
 and a drunkard. The duel was to have been fought 
 on Sabbath morning, and Captain Rose called on me a 
 little before church time, as he afterwards told me, to 
 bid me farewell. He did not know at the time that I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 293 
 
 was acquainted with the fact that he was pledged to a 
 duel; but the secret had leaked out and come to my 
 ear. Our interview was cut short by the call of his 
 second, as he afterwards told me, to go to the place 
 assigned for the duel. I was engaged to preach, and 
 during the time of the sermon I saw Captain Rose 
 enter the assembly, and after public worship I was 
 informed that a magistrate, a son of the owner of 
 Sweet Spring, had interposed and prevented the duel. 
 I took a walk through the lane that divided the two 
 rows of locr huts in which we Iodised, soon after I ter- 
 minated the religious services of the morninor and 
 seeing the door of Captain Rose open, and that he was 
 alone, I went in. He appeared to be glad to see me, 
 and immediately began to narrate the occasion of the 
 duel and the circumstances of the whole affair. He 
 said he had made his will before he went out to the 
 ground, for that Maccanalla was, he knew, a dead shot, 
 as he himself was, and that he had called to bid me 
 farewell when his second called for him. But that Mr. 
 Lewis the magistrate had interposed, and not only pre- 
 vented the duel but had brought the parties to an ex- 
 planation, and that the whole matter was finally settled 
 in an liononrahle way, and to the entire satisfaction of 
 both parties. After he had finished his narrative, I said 
 to him, "Captain Rose you have told me the manner 
 in which you have spent your time after your call on 
 me this morning. Shall I tell you how I spent mine?'' 
 He requested that I would. I then told him that as 
 soon as he was gone from me, I sought a private re- 
 tirement to pray for him, that God in his providence 
 would interpose; so that he would not lose his own life 
 
294 LIFE OF THE 
 
 nor shed the blood of his opponent; and that I had re- 
 joiced to find that the whole concern had terminated as 
 he had stated. He appeared to be deeply affected, and 
 only replied " I wish I was more worthy of such kind 
 attention." I overtook his company at a tavern on our 
 return home, and he seemed ready to embrace me for 
 joy. I have never heard from him since. 
 
 An eminence denoted Rattlesnake Hill, is in sight of 
 the Sweet Spring, apparently at a distance of about 
 two miles, but the route leading to it is much farther. 
 As my object was to see everything curious, and to 
 prevent time hanging heavily on my hands, I joined a 
 company going to visit the place. We were all on 
 horseback, and I had no thought that the expedition 
 would be attended with danger, till I found that an old 
 farmer in our route who was to be our guide was very 
 reluctant to go. He was bribed how^ever till he con- 
 sented. In our way to the hill we had to pass over a 
 narrow passage between two precipices, one on either 
 side. It was dangerous to ride over it and we dis- 
 mounted and led our horses across it. On each side 
 the precipice was probably more than a hundred feet, 
 and the crossing was, I think, not more than a yard in 
 width. We all, however, both on going and returning 
 got over it in safety. The place where the snakes had 
 their burrow^s was so filled with large rocks that it was 
 not approachable on horseback. We therefore tied our 
 horses to the trees or bushes, and stepped from one 
 rock to another, till our advance party cried out "Here 
 they are!" We killed several snakes, and I cut off the 
 rattle of one of them and brought it home as a curiosity. 
 These reptiles were innumerable on the hill, and not 
 
REV^. ASHBEL GREEN. 295 
 
 having ever heard the rattle of one of them before, 
 when our advanced corps had disturbed the whole 
 encampment by killing some of their number, on all 
 sides the warning was given by a general rattle, and I 
 asked one of our company what insect it was in the 
 bushes that made so much noise? ^^InsectP'' said he, 
 "do you not know that what you hear is the rattle of 
 the rattlesnakes?" We all returned in safety to our 
 quarters, with a resolution on my part never to repeat 
 my visit to Rattlesnake Hill. 
 
 On the 17th of September we left the Sweet Spring, 
 and commenced our journey homeward. On the 20th 
 we took a view of the natural bridge, which I con- 
 sidered the greatest curiosity I had ever seen. The 
 arch of the bridge has such an elevation above the 
 stream over which it extends, that the steeple of 
 Christ's church in Philadelphia might stand under 
 it. A gentleman of our company was attended by an 
 Irish servant who thought he could throw a stone so as 
 to hit the under side of the arch, but after he had made 
 his best effort, we judged that he came short of his 
 mark at least twenty feet. We descended the hill 
 which adjoins the bridge and came up to the stream, 
 and had a fair and full view of this wonderful phenome- 
 non standing under the arch. The stream was a mere 
 brook when we saw it, so that we could easily cross it, 
 but when swelled by a powerful rain it became a 
 torrent. On the 21st of the month which was the 
 Sabbath, we arrived at Lexington where I preached, 
 and where we remained on the following day in order 
 to get the harness of our carriage mended. Here I 
 made the acquaintance of the Rev. Dr. Baxter, with 
 
296 l^IFE OF THE 
 
 whom I dined, and afterwards visited the Lexington 
 Academy. It contained forty students. 
 
 I orot home on the 16th of October, and thus wrote 
 in my diary : " My journey has not been productive of 
 all the benefit that I hoped to receive from it; but 
 I hope it has been of considerable service. God has 
 wonderfully preserved me from innumerable dangers, 
 both temporal and spiritual. He has also preserved 
 my family as well as myself, and now I resolve in his 
 strength, that he shall be my God^ I had hoped to 
 get rid of my melancholic affection by this journey, 
 and to this the reference is made in the first part of the 
 foregoing sentence; for my rheumatic and nephritic 
 complaints w^ere completely relieved, and have not 
 much troubled me since ; but my melancholy continued 
 for nearly two years after my return, and gradually 
 vanished by a monthly blood letting, which I adopted 
 without consulting a physician. 
 
 3. BURNING OF THE COLLEGE EDIFICE OF NASSAU HALL. 
 
 On the 6th of March, 1802, all the combustible part 
 of the edifice of the College of New Jersey was con- 
 sumed by fire. The Trustees were of course collected. 
 and it was assigned to me to write an address to the 
 public on that occasion. This I did and printed, and 
 it was widely distributed, and doubtless had a consider- 
 able effect. 
 
 I likewise made an address by an appointment of the 
 Trustees to the faculty and students, w^hich was printed 
 for the use of the College. I, also, in common with 
 others of the Trustees and friends of the institution, 
 opened a subscription and obtained a considerable 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. og-j- 
 
 amount of money in Philadelphia, to restore the College 
 edifice. Dr. Smith was requested to visit South Caro- 
 lina to solicit benefactions. This he consented to do 
 only on the condition that I should take the oversight 
 of the College, and assist the faculty in its government 
 during his absence. To this I agreed, and made 
 several visits to Princeton during the absence of the 
 President, inspecting the college, counselling the facul- 
 ty, attending examinations, administering discipline, 
 and preaching on the Sabbath. In a word, I believe I 
 may without vanity say, that in restoring Nassau Hall 
 from its disaster by conflagration, I was not less ac- 
 tive, and perhaps efficient, than any other individual; 
 and though I was offered a pecuniary remuneration, I 
 refused to receive any beyond the actual expenses in- 
 curred. 
 
 4. SICKNESS AND DEATH OF MY FIRST WIFE. 
 
 On returning from visits to Princeton, I repeatedly 
 found my wife much indisposed, probably from expo- 
 sure or over exertion in consequence of my absence. 
 Eventually, she was attacked with hydrothorax or 
 water in the chest. Under this disease she laboured 
 for nearly four years. She was frequently relieved by 
 the remedies which were administered, so that she 
 appeared nearly as well as usual, except that she could 
 not dispense for any length of time with the medicine 
 which she used. At length other complaints super- 
 vened, and on the 15th of January, 1807, I lost the wife 
 of my youth, after having lived with her in the marriage 
 state twenty-one years, two months, and twelve daj's. 
 During her long illness, I had to sustain, especiall}' in 
 
 38 
 
298 LIFE OF THE 
 
 journeying for her health, the various characters of 
 physician, husband, pastor, and nurse. She was a 
 patient and humble Christian. On one occasion she 
 surprised and gratified me by saying, " I know I love 
 God, I know I love his Son. When I look at myself, 
 I see nothing but depravity." 
 
 5. THE ERECTION OF THE CHURCH EDIFICE AT CAMPINGTON, 
 
 Contemporarily with the sickness of my wife, was 
 the erection of a new church at Carnpington, in the 
 Northern Liberties of Philadelphia. The congrega- 
 tion there of our church heincr at this time collegiate 
 with the Second Church of the city, and my call 
 having been made avowedly with a view to the perma- 
 nent establishment of a Presbyterian congregation in 
 that location, I felt myself called on to make every 
 exertion in my power in favour of that object. It was 
 manifest that a respectable congregation needed to have 
 a respectable building to worship in ; especially in the 
 neighbourhood of Philadelphia. Some who were not 
 hostile to the erection of a new church, wished to delay 
 it for another year, and I had to use all my influence to 
 prevent the delay. We had to beg the money to exe- 
 cute our purpose, and my colleague, with Mr. Ralston 
 and myself, were the beggars. We solicited from 
 numerous individuals, and were ultimately successful. 
 The house w^as open for public worship, as appears 
 from my diary, on the Lord's day, April 7th, 1805. I 
 preached the opening sermon, which was afterwards 
 published. My wife lived to worship once or twice in 
 this church. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 299 
 
 6. MY FALL IN THE PULPIT AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 I must here state (as I have not stated it in its proper 
 place) that in the month of August, 1796, an occur- 
 rence took place that had a lasting influence on my 
 comfort and usefulness. It is thus narrated in my 
 diary : 
 
 ''August 14th, 1796. Sabbath. When I had nearly 
 done my morning sermon, I was seized with a sudden 
 affection of my head which compelled me to sit down 
 abruptly ; or rather I partly fell and partly sat down. 
 After sitting a few minutes I got up and made a short 
 reflection on the occurrence, and gave out a psalm. 
 After the psahn I made a short prayer, in which I had 
 another attack, but did not sit down. I dismissed the 
 congregation, and did not preach in the afternoon. I 
 was obliged to keep very still during the rest of the 
 day. By this event I ought to be forcibly reminded of 
 the importance of being prepared for sudden death: 
 for it is most likely I shall die in this manner. The 
 people of the congregation were apparently much 
 affected, and I pray that it may be sanctified to them. 
 They have shown an anxiety about me more than I 
 expected." 
 
 My pulpit services through the whole of my subse- 
 quent life were in a considerable degree affected by the 
 occurrence above mentioned. Several times in my 
 pastoral relation to my people, I have been compelled 
 to sit down in the pulpit to prevent falling down ; and 
 very often when I continued to speak, I have been 
 obliged to hold myself up by grasping the pulpit with 
 both hands. It became a serious question with me, 
 
300 LIFE OF THE 
 
 "svhether I could acquit myself to my God for the diffi- 
 culty I found to be composed, or devout in public 
 prayer. My anticipations of failure in the service of 
 the sanctuary were so oppressive, that for several years 
 in succession, as often as I could, I spent Saturday 
 evening in company with serious families of my con- 
 gregation, to prevent my thinking of the pulpit ser- 
 vices of the following day; and very often in private, 
 I made it a subject of prayer, that if I failed to get 
 through the service, God would be pleased to bless the 
 failure. As any elevation above the floor of the house 
 had a tendency to increase the swimming and dizzi- 
 ness of my head, I had for a considerable time per- 
 formed the public service in the circular pew that sur- 
 rounded the pulpit in the church in Arch street before 
 the alteration took place in that edifice in 1809. 
 
 7. ACCEPTANCE WITH MY PEOPLE AND WITH OTPIERS. 
 
 In reading my old diary, from the time at which I 
 fell in the pulpit, to that of my removal to Princeton 
 in 1812, I have seen that I have cause for great grati- 
 tude to God that he enabled me to struo^ale with all the 
 difficulties I met with; and not only to struggle, but 
 that he gave me acceptance with the people, not only 
 of my pastoral charge, but with others also. I was 
 called whenever any plan for the advancement of the 
 interests of religion or of humanity was projected in 
 our city or state, to be a leader in the enterprise. 
 Thus I become one of the committee for the relief of 
 the poor, and wrote the final report of that committee, 
 as well as some other publications during its opera- 
 tion. I also drew up an address to the legislature 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 301 
 
 of the state, and the corporation of the city, in fa- 
 vour of extending chains across the streets opposite 
 the churches of the city during the hour of pubhc wor- 
 ship on the Sabbath. The law was obtained, and reU- 
 gious assemblies experienced the benefit of it till a few 
 years ago, when it was repealed by a legislature other- 
 wise minded than that which passed it. I also wrote 
 at the request of the Mayor of the city, Matthew 
 Clarkson, an address to the citizens on the subject of 
 restraining their children and apprentices from sports 
 and practices trenching on law and morals. This 
 address was very popular, and the Mayor was lauded 
 for it, but it had very little permanent influence. I 
 also wrote the first address of the Bible Society of Phi- 
 ladelphia, which was also the first public movement in 
 favour of the Bible cause in the United States. But 
 still my public addresses to the people of my charge 
 were made with great difficulty up to the time of my 
 removal to Princeton. My journey to Virginia removed 
 the severity of my rheumatism, and entirely cured my 
 nephritic complaints, and as I have heretofore stated, 
 my melancholy was greatly relieved by periodical 
 bleedings; but I am now of the opinion that this bleed- 
 ing rather increased than diminished the vertiginous 
 affection of my head. 
 
 8. CHARACTER OF MY MELANCHOLY. 
 
 Having again mentioned my melancholy, I will say 
 a few words as to the manner in which it affected both 
 my body and my mind. I was, during the various 
 seasons of this afflictive complaint, entirely free from 
 any imagination that my body had become glass, or of 
 
302 LIFE OF THE 
 
 enormous bulk, or a fear to move lest I should fall in 
 pieces. No conceit of this sort ever affected me at all. 
 My complaint may have been attended, and I think it 
 was, by some apprehensions that were delusive, as 
 thinking that slight bodily affections might prove mor- 
 tal; but after some experience I learned to disregard all 
 these. No, my melancholy consisted in a settled gloom 
 of mind, accompanied with spiritual difficulties of the 
 most distressing character. From these spiritual diffi- 
 culties I was entirely free in my first turn of melan- 
 choly, but ever after, they were grievous indeed on all 
 occasions in which it assailed me. If any reader of my 
 life should desire to know the peculiar character of my 
 spiritual difficulties and temptations, he has only to 
 look into my last catechetical lecture from page 467 
 to 470 of volume II. of the edition issued by the 
 Presbyterian Board of Publication, for in writing that 
 part of the lecture, I sat for my own picture in my 
 melancholy turns, and also for the method of cure. I 
 ought also to state that my gloom was very often 
 relieved greatly by the highest exercises of a spiritual 
 or religious kind that I have ever experienced. I was 
 even tempted to impute these very exercises to melan- 
 choly itself But I was made to feel that I could not 
 command them at my own pleasure, and that satanic 
 influence could not account for their occurrence, with- 
 out makinor satan hostile to his own interests ; for their 
 invariable effects was to humble to the very dust, and 
 to exalt the Redeemer, and to fill my mind with love to 
 God and man, in an eminent degree, and a desire to do 
 all in my power to advance the interests of vital piety. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 303 
 
 9. MY PEOPLE REQUEST ME TO TRAVEL FOR MY HEALTH, WHICH I 
 ACCORDINGLY DO. 
 
 It appears by my diary that on the 14th of July, 
 1805, being the Sabbath, I was so much affected by 
 dizziness of my head, that I could not read the psalm; 
 and that on the following Sabbath I was so much in- 
 convenienced by the same complaint, that I had to sit 
 down several times before I could finish my discourse. 
 On the last of these occurrences, my diary states, "that 
 the people of the congregation were much agitated, and 
 that the session met in the evening, and requested me 
 by 9- vote to intermit preaching for three months, and 
 to travel for my health." It afterwards appears by 
 another entry in my journal, that the eorporation or 
 trustees of the church joined their vote to that of the 
 session, in requesting me to intermit the public service 
 of the sanctuary. 
 
 I was much affected with this instance of my peo- 
 ple's sympathy in my affliction, and wrote an ac- 
 knowledgment of their kindness; which however, by 
 the advice of friends was not communicated. I went 
 in the following week and took lodgings for myself and 
 my family at Bristol. But I returned to the city 
 toward the close of the week and spoke at a religious 
 meeting, in a school house. I also came from Bristol at 
 the communion season in our church, preached a pre- 
 paratory sermon, served one of the tables at the sacra- 
 ment of the Lord's Supper, and made an address to the 
 people. I also repeatedly preached at Bristol, and in 
 the journey which I shall presently mention, I con- 
 stantly preached when I was not particularly indisposed 
 in body. This I did not only from a present desire to 
 
304 LIFE OF THE 
 
 be useful, but from the conviction that if I omitted 
 pubUc speaking altogether, it would make me low 
 spirited, and injure me in every way. As my people 
 had requested me to travel for my health, I resolved 
 after attending the annual commencement in Nassau 
 Hall, at which my eldest son was graduated, to make 
 him my companion in the journey I contemplated. 
 Accordingly after attending to the business of the 
 Board of Trustees of the College, I went with my son 
 to Newark, where we were storm-stayed for two or 
 three days. My journal is nearly as particular in 
 stating facts and circumstances as that of which 1 have 
 given large details in my journey through New Eng- 
 land in 1791. The excursion was attended with no 
 occurrence worthy of being embodied in my narration. 
 On recurring to my diary I found the following entry: 
 "The Lord has been very merciful to me in this 
 journey ; I have not been confined an hour by sickness, 
 and have met with no accident worth naming. My 
 wife has also improved in her health, and our dear 
 children have all been well. Bless the Lord, O my 
 soul, and all that is within me bless his holy name, and 
 forget not all his benefits !" But, although, as I have 
 said, I often preached during my journey, and my 
 general health was improved, yet the vertiginous com- 
 plaint in my head was not removed, nor greatly re- 
 lieved. I persuaded the corporation of the church to 
 alter both the clerk's desk and the pulpit; and I per- 
 formed many services in the former, and often with 
 extreme difficulty, till the church in which I minis- 
 tered was altered, and indeed till I went to Princeton. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 305 
 
 10. MY DELEGATION TO THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF CON- 
 NECTICUT. 
 
 In the year 1806, I was one of the delegates from 
 the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church to 
 the General Association of Connecticut. I sought and 
 received this appointment principally with a view to 
 the improvement of the health of my wife and eldest 
 son, both of whom were invalids, and both of whom 
 were my travelling companions. The Association held 
 its meeting at Weathersfield. On our way thither, we 
 spent three or four days at New Haven, and were 
 most hospitably and kindly entertained in the family 
 of Judge Chauncey, who insisted on our whole party 
 leaving the tavern and going to his home. The 
 Sabbath occurred while we were at New Haven, and 
 I heard Dr. Dwight in the morninor, and preached 
 for him in the afternoon in the College chapel. But 
 the most remarkable occurrence in this journey was a 
 total eclipse of the sun. It was total at Weathersfield, 
 but not entirely so at New Haven; but it was so 
 dark that the fowls retired to their roosts, and candles 
 were necessary for reading or writing. In my long 
 life I have never seen the sun so obscured as it was on 
 that occasion. I preached once before the Association. 
 My wife and son were somewhat benefitted by this 
 journey. We were absent from Philadelphia exactly 
 a month. 
 
 11. MY HOUSE STRUCK BY LIGHTNING. 
 
 On the 17th of July, 1800, the house in which I 
 lived was struck by lightning. The account of it 
 stands in my diary as follows: " ReAdewed Cyclopedia, 
 
 39 
 
306 LIFE OF THE 
 
 which I was doing when a thundergust rose, about 
 five o'clock in the afternoon, and about six o'clock a 
 stroke of lightning took my house. Four of the family, 
 of whom I was one, were struck. The shock was dread- 
 ful indeed, but blessed be God none of us were greatly 
 or lastingly injured. I was lame in my right foot and 
 leg for some time, but it went off entirely. My second 
 son, Jacob, had a preservation that was next to miracu- 
 lous. The whole charge of lightning passed down a 
 wall against which he was sitting, till it came within 
 about eighteen inches of his head. He was violently 
 shocked and stupefied for a few minutes, but in less 
 than half an hour he was apparently as well as ever." 
 My son Jacob had a museum in the room opposite to 
 that in which he was struck, and nothing but the wall 
 against which he was sitting, in the servant's lodging- 
 room, separated it from his museum. Among other 
 curiosities, he had obtained a Turkish bastinado — a 
 long piece of iron, flattened at the lower extremity. 
 He had driven a spike into the wall, on which to hang 
 the bastinado; little thinking at the time he did it, it 
 was to preserve his life. The whole stream of electric 
 fluid, following the row of nails in the lath on which 
 the plaster of the walls were laid, came within half a 
 yard of his head, directly over it — where, finding the 
 nail on which the bastinado was suspended, which was 
 a better conductor than the separate nails of the lath, 
 took it of course, and followed the bastinado to its 
 end, and then returned again to the nails of the lath. 
 The atmosphere of the electricity, which filled the 
 room, stunned both my son and the servant for about 
 ten minutes, when they both recovered. The death of 
 my son would have been inevitable, had not the basti- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 3O7 
 
 nado diverted the electric fluid from its course. As to 
 myself, the shock I received was as if a person had 
 struck me a hard blow on the right shoulder and the 
 sole of my right foot at the same time; but I lost my 
 consciousness only for a few seconds; the book I was 
 reading was thrown on the floor, about a yard from the 
 seat on which I was sitting. In the mean time my 
 wife had come to the door of my study, and supposing 
 that I was killed, as I did not move, she fell into the 
 arms of her attendant, who laid her on her bed. Her 
 cries alarmed me, as I was trying my right foot and leg 
 to see if I could walk to look after the family. I wore 
 silk stockings at the time, so that my right foot being 
 covered with a non-conductor, prevented the electric 
 fluid from passing readily into the floor of the room. 
 Surely, I have reason to stand and admire the correct- 
 ing and protecting hand of God. The correction was a 
 visitation which I would desire to observe and humble 
 myself under. But how ought I to admire the mercy 
 that was mingled with it ! The shield of divine provi- 
 dence was as it were spread all around us, and God's 
 language to his lightning was, "strike, but spare: 
 touch, but kill not : hitherto shalt thou come, but no 
 farther." 
 
 By this dispensation let me be taught: (1.) To be 
 living every moment as I would wish to be found when 
 summoned into eternity. What if I had been struck 
 and killed in the commission of sin! (2.) My absolute 
 dependence on God for life, for its continuance and its 
 comforts. I was anticipating no harm to myself or my 
 family, (although in the beginning of the gust I had 
 some fear, knowing that the house was without a light- 
 
308 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ning-rod, and lifted my thoughts to God to preserve me 
 and mine,) when in a moment without the least warn- 
 ing we were all in the jaws of death. So we may be at 
 any moment, even when we think ourselves the most 
 safe. (3.) What a perfect protection we may have in 
 God ! If he will save, nothing can hurt or destroy. 
 We were actually as safe (as to life) when the deadly 
 fluid was streaming around us, as if it had descended at 
 a thousand miles distance ; this merely because God 
 had ordered it not to take our lives. All second causes 
 are undoubtedly under his control, and cannot effect 
 any thing beyond or besides what he orders. 0, to be 
 able to trust and confide in God on good grounds in 
 all times of danger, however threatening! (4.) How 
 should I be engaged to pray and labour that my chil- 
 dren and family may be partakers of God's grace. He 
 may take away any or all of them in a moment, 
 although they may be in health and apparent safety; 
 and with life, the day of grace is finally ended. How 
 should I have felt if the lightning had actually killed 
 my son, who was spared almost by miracle? The re- 
 mainder of the day and evening were spent in receiv- 
 ing our friends, who came to inquire after, and to 
 sympathize with us. On the spot where I was struck 
 in my study, I kneeled down in secret, soon after the 
 family was composed, and endeavoured to give thanks 
 to God for his preserving mercy, and to pray that my 
 life may be unreservedly devoted to his service. In 
 family prayer also, I besought God that we might as 
 a family improve this dispensation of his providence. 
 On the following Sabbath, I preached twice on the 
 words, Matt, xxv. 13, " Watch, therefore, for ye know 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 309 
 
 neither the day nor the hour when the Son of man 
 Cometh," and endeavoured to improve in pubUc the 
 occurrence in my family in the past week, and was 
 favoured with some freedom in speaking. 
 
 12. REMOVAL TO GERMANTOWN, THE DEATH OF MY WIFE, AND 
 THE INCREASE OF MY MELANCHOLY. 
 
 Soon after the occurrence above recorded, I removed 
 with my family to Germantown, that my wife and 
 myself, being both in a feeble state, might escape the 
 intense heat of the city. While my residence was 
 there, I preached several times to the people of the 
 town, and always came to the city to preach to my 
 own charge on the Lord's day, and occasionally on 
 other days to attend to my ministerial duties. We 
 returned to the city on the 1 6th of September, where 
 my wife languished under the dropsy of the chest 
 until the 15th of January 1807, when she expired. 
 From the middle of December 1806, to the 14th of 
 February 1807, I did not keep a regular diary. I was 
 so much occupied in attending to my sick wife and my 
 ministerial duties (for I did not neglect the latter, 
 although my own health was very imperfect) that I 
 had not time to attend to my journal. I had left two 
 or three pages blank, with expectation of filling them 
 at my leisure; but the subject was mournful and they 
 still remain blank. If my health was imperfect before 
 the death of my wife, it become still more so after her 
 decease. My melancholy increased, but I did not 
 neglect my pastoral duties either private or public. 
 But I performed them with immense difficulty. I 
 often thought, and sometimes said, that it would never 
 
310 l-IFE OF THE 
 
 be known till the secrets of all hearts were revealed, 
 with what struggling, both of mind and body, I went to 
 the pulpit. Yet it was during this period that my 
 preaching was more blest to my people, not only in the 
 conversion of sinners, but in edification of the pious, 
 than in any equal period of my ministerial life, and this 
 encouraged me to persevere. In one entry of my 
 diary about this time I find the following remark : that, 
 although I perform my various duties in opposition to 
 many difficulties, yet that I am as apparently as useful 
 as if I were in perfect health. 
 
 13. MY JOURNEY TO WESTERN PART OF PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 In the latter part of the summer, after having visited 
 my mother and spent a few days at Schooley's Moun- 
 tain, I took a journey to the Western part of Pennsyl- 
 vania, in company with my second son and two other 
 members of my congregation. We visited in succes- 
 sion the Yellow Springs, at the distance of twenty-five 
 miles from the city, and after staying there a short 
 time proceeded to the Springs of Yorktown, and finally 
 to those of Bedford ; at which place we spent a longer 
 time than at the others. At Bedford, in compliance 
 with the request of the influential gentlemen of the 
 town, I preached in the Court House, there being then 
 no church in the town. The Methodists were holdinor 
 a public meeting at the same time, and after I had 
 delivered my sermon, the leading elder of the Metho- 
 dists told the people not to depart, as he was going to 
 preach likewise. He did so, and broached the doctrine 
 of the perfection of saints in the present life. He 
 maintained, that in many instances it was true that 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 311 
 
 Christians were actually as perfect before they died as 
 the glorified spirits in heaven. I had said nothing in 
 my sermon to provoke him to this ; but as he knew I 
 held opinions opposite to those of his discourse, his 
 attack was aimed at me, and through me, at the de- 
 nomination to which I belonged. In the former part 
 of his address, I was disposed to reply to him, but he 
 showed such zeal in regard to the point he discussed, 
 that I perceived that if I attempted to reply, it would 
 produce a scene of confusion altogether improper for 
 the Sabbath. In consequence of this I made no reply, 
 and my silence was approved by my travelling friends, 
 who told me that I had relieved their apprehensions 
 that I would give him an opportunity to produce a 
 confusion which they deprecated. Hitherto I had 
 entertained the opinion that the perfectability of the 
 Methodists was only a modification of the orthodox 
 faith, that no sanctified man can indulge habitually in 
 known sin. But this preacher convinced me that in 
 so thinkinor I was in error. We returned from our 
 Western tour by a very different route from the one we 
 took in going to Bedford. I did not much improve 
 my general health by this excursion; and after some 
 preaching on the Sabbath after my return, I was taken 
 very ill with the influenza, which at that time was 
 epidemic. 
 
 Having again mentioned this disease, I think proper 
 to say, that I well remember the time in which it was 
 altogether unknown in this country. The first time 
 that I ever heard of it, was while I was a tutor in the 
 College at Princeton, in the year 17S4 or 1785. In 
 conversation with a Scotch gentleman, then recently 
 
312 LIFE OF THE 
 
 arrived from Europe, he cursorily mentioned the pre- 
 valence of the influenza in Britain. As the disease 
 was one that I then had never heard of, I requested him 
 to describe it, which he accordingly did. It was, I 
 think, in the spring of the year 1789 that it first 
 appeared in this country. At that time I had it very 
 severely, and it left me subject to chronic rheumatism, 
 to which I was subject for twelve years, till it was in a 
 great measure relieved by bathing in the Warm Spring, 
 as stated* in my account of my Virginia journey. This 
 attack of the influenza weakened me very much, but it 
 laid me by for only a single Sabbath. But my exer- 
 tions to keep the pulpit and perform other pastoral 
 duties were even more painful for a year thereafter 
 than before I took my journey. 
 
 14. MY RESIDENCE AT BRISTOL AND CONSEQUENT LONG AND DAN- 
 GEROUS ILLNESS. 
 
 The summer following, I hired a house at Bristol, to 
 which I removed with my housekeeper and children. 
 My travelling companions to Bedford the preceding 
 year had invited me to travel again with them. But I 
 thought that riding to the city and returning to Bristol, 
 together with country air and exercise, would not only 
 be likely to improve my health better than a journey, 
 but would enable me to serve my people to a consider- 
 able extent, which I was very desirous to do. I expo- 
 sed myself indiscreetly to the summer sun and night 
 air, in consequence of which I was seized with an 
 ardent fever, which, reduced me to a skeleton, and ren- 
 dered me unable to preach for four months. A com- 
 munion season, occurred in my pastoral charge a little 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 313 
 
 before I was taken sick, and in one of the preparatory 
 services I preached a discourse on the first four verses 
 of the xxiii. Psalm. On this Psalm my mind dwelt 
 with great delight during the whole time that my fever 
 lasted; for I was mercifully preserved from the deli- 
 rium till its termination. But I think it best to give an 
 account of this illness in the very words of my diary, 
 after I was able to write. I resumed my diary Decem- 
 ber 1, 1808, but I did not preach till January 1st, 1809, 
 although I attended church several times previously. 
 The extract of my diary is as follows: "About the 
 24th of August I was taken ill with an ardent fever ; 
 and my son Jacob was likewise taken ill at the same 
 time. The fever continued with both of us for fourteen 
 days without a full intermission, although there were 
 several remissions. After it broke, w^e had a slow con- 
 valescence. For a number of weeks I could neither 
 read nor write. While the fever lasted, I did not 
 expect to die, but thought I should recover, and hoped 
 that my fever might prove salutary, and carry off my 
 old complaints. After the fever left me, my debility 
 was very great, and I thought once or twice that I 
 should die, and gave some orders to my family in con- 
 sequence of it. I think I may say that I was not afraid 
 of the consequences of death. I said to myself, " all 
 that I have to ask for, is an easy passage." Thus far 
 my diary. My life, I have always thought, was 
 spared in answer to the prayers of my people. I had 
 been organizing a female prayer meeting. The mem- 
 bers of this association were very earnest in their 
 prayers for my recovery, and several of them watched 
 with me in my sickness. 
 
 40 
 
314 LIFE OF THE 
 
 15. FIRST BIBLE SOCIETY IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 Before I was completely recovered, the first Bible 
 Society in the United States was set on foot by my 
 colleague Dr. Janew^ay, Robert Ralston, Esq. and Dr. 
 Benjamin Rush. As soon as I was able, I cordially 
 united with them in this enterprise; and I rejoiced 
 that the first exertion of my renovated powers was the 
 writing and publication of an address to the public, 
 stating the nature of our association, and inviting other 
 popular places to follow our example. My address was 
 very properly signed by Bishop White, as president of 
 our Bible Society, but it was prepared entirely by my- 
 self, with only such suggestions before its publication 
 as were made by the first reading of it to the society. 
 This address is largely quoted by the original Secre- 
 tary of the British and Foreign Bible Society, in the 
 history which he wrote and published a little before 
 his death. I think that I may say that I have been 
 much devoted to the Bible cause. In concert with my 
 colleague and Mr. Ralston, w^e solicited the citizens 
 of Philadelphia, and were successful in obtaining the 
 funds for the purchase of Bibles in the infancy of the 
 institution, by going from house to house of those citi- 
 zens whom we thought likely to favour our object. I 
 was also among the most active of our members in per- 
 sonally distributing copies of the Bible to the destitute. 
 In promoting the Bible cause in other places I was 
 also active. I have commonly made addresses at our 
 annual public meetings, even during the ten years I 
 was absent in Princeton. Two of the annual reports 
 of the Board to the public have been written by myself. 
 I also wrote an address to the public in favour of the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 315 
 
 Society. On the death of Bishop White, I had the 
 honour by a vote of the Society to be elected in his 
 place as their president. 
 
 16. MY CONNEXION WITH THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY'S MAGAZINE. 
 
 I have heretofore stated that I was the chairman of 
 the Standing Committee of Missions for more than ten 
 years before I removed to Princeton. I am now to 
 state, that the General Assembly in the year 1804 
 passed the following resolution, viz : — " Resolved, that 
 it be recommended to the Standing Committee of 
 Missions to publish a periodical magazine, in order to 
 communicate to the people such religious information 
 as may be interesting and useful; to take early mea- 
 sures for obtaining subscriptions for said magazine, and 
 pay the profits into the funds of the Assembly." As I 
 was the chairman of the committee to which this 
 resolution was addressed, it was natural that the other 
 members of the committee should look to me to take a 
 leading part in carrying out the resolution of the As- 
 sembly. The magazme bore the title of "The General 
 Assembly's Missionary Magazine, or Evangelical In- 
 telligencer." Of this work I wrote the prospectus, 
 which w'as signed by all the members of the commit- 
 tee. The names of the committee were as follows: — 
 Samuel Blair, Ashbel Green, Philip Milledoler, Jacob 
 J. Jane way, Elias Boudinot, Ebenezer Hazard, and 
 Robert Smith. The contributions to the first two 
 volumes of the Magazine were furnished by the seve- 
 ral members of the committee, with the aid of corres- 
 pondents. But when the third volume was com- 
 menced, which was denominated a "New Series," I 
 
316 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 became sole editor, and was liberally rewarded by the 
 printer, William Farrand. The other members of the 
 committee still furnished a number of articles, but the 
 labouring and the responsibilities w^ere with me. The 
 Magazine had a considerable circulation, and contain- 
 ed a number of interesting articles, and a detail of mis- 
 sionary operations; among others, an account of Mr. 
 William Tennent's suspended animation, and the state 
 of his mind during its continuance. That article may 
 be considered as the joint production of Dr. Boudinot 
 and myself. Dr. Boudinot was an executor of Mr. 
 Tennent's will; he first wrote the article, on the con- 
 dition that I would promise to modify it and to correct 
 other things in the memoir. I gave the promise and 
 fulfilled it. The third volume contains an obituary 
 notice of my first wife. I choose to say, that this 
 article I never saw till I read it in the Magazine. I 
 believe it was written by Dr. Janeway. 
 
 17. MY REVIEW OF CYCLOPEDIAS. 
 
 As my diary contains, in connexion with the last 
 article, the frequent mention of a Cyclopedia, this may 
 be as proper a place as any other to give an account of 
 my connexion with that work. When the printer of 
 the American edition of Reese's Cyclopedia engaged in 
 that extended and expensive undertaking, he engaged 
 Bishop White and myself to review the theological and 
 biographical articles. At first I erased what I thought 
 exceptionable in the articles reviewed by me. Of this, 
 the Unitarians of Boston loudly complained, and the 
 printer, Mr. Samuel Bradford, requested the Bishop 
 and myself to answer what we thought objectionable. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 317 
 
 Accordingly, in the article " Angel," in the third half 
 volume, I wrote largely in reply to the heresy it con- 
 tained; and advertised the public in what manner the 
 American reviewers would treat what they should think 
 erroneous in religion and biography. But the reviewers 
 in Britain scourged the editor of the original publica- 
 tion so severely, that in the latter part of his work he 
 gave us very little trouble. 
 
 Of the Edinburgh Encyclopedia I also became a 
 reviewer. The compensation which I received was a 
 set of both these extensive works. 
 
 IS. MY SECOND MARRIAGE. 
 
 On the 16th of October, 1809, I was married to 
 Christiana Anderson, the eldest child of Col. Alexander 
 Anderson. The mending of a broken family is com- 
 monly a delicate affair, especially for a minister of the 
 gospel. But on this occasion, I had the happiness to 
 find that my three sons approved of the choice I had 
 made; and that not an individual of m.y congregation, 
 so far as known to me, was dissatisfied with it. 
 
 19. THE DEATH OF MY MOTHER. 
 
 In the month of August, 1810, my pious and excel- 
 lent mother exchanged earth for heaven in the eighty- 
 fourth year of her age. On parting from her the last 
 time I ever saw her, she said with great tenderness, 
 "I love you, but you are not my God." My wife also 
 lost her own mother in the same month of August. 
 
 20. MY CATECHETICAL LECTURES. 
 
 About the middle of November, 1810, I began my 
 catechetical lectures, and continued them to the close 
 
318 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of the following month of March, 1811. They were 
 continued in the following year, 1812. They were 
 interrupted by my going to Princeton in the autumn 
 of the last-mentioned year; for my purpose, from the 
 first, was to deliver them only in the colder portions of 
 the year, as being most favourable to a general attend- 
 ance. In the preface to these lectures, their character 
 and purpose are fully explained ; so that in writing my 
 life I have only to say, that I consider the publication 
 of these lectures as exhibiting my views of the Cal- 
 vinistic doctrines, and as one of the most important 
 services that I have ever rendered to the Church of 
 Christ. The lectures of the second volume were never 
 delivered orally; but the same style of address was 
 continued in both volumes. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 319 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 CLERICAL ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 I FIND in my diary under tlie date of January 23d, 
 1792, the following article : " In the evening went to 
 Robert Aitkins, and with Mr. Annan, Mr. Smith, and 
 Mr. Hazard, concerted a plan for preventing the spread 
 of infidel principles, through the medium of the news- 
 papers." The Mr. Annan mentioned above, was the 
 minister of the Scotch Seceding Church in Philadel- 
 phia, and Robert Aitkins was one of his elders : Mr. 
 Smith was the Rev. John Smith, afterwards Dr. Smith: 
 Mr. Hazard was Ebenezer Hazard, one of my elders. 
 Thomas Jefferson was then Secretary of State, and 
 when congress was located in Philadelphia, he patron- 
 ized a newspaper in which infidel publications occasion- 
 ally appeared. They did not at the time, so far as my 
 recollection serves me, appear in any other newspaper. 
 I think that none of the members of this association 
 wrote for the press, except Dr. Smith and myself, but 
 all were privy to our publications, and gave us all the 
 assistance in their power. I recollect to have written a 
 piece in reply to an atheistical publication on the eter- 
 nity of the visible universe. Dr. Smith wrote nothino- 
 that I recollect, till a certain Mr. Palmer, an Univer- 
 salist and Socinian preacher, made a considerable stir 
 in the city. Dr. Smith then issued a publication in a 
 newspaper, to which he affixed the signature of A. B. 
 
320 LIFE OF THE 
 
 To this Palmer replied in the same paper, and intima- 
 ted, or rather broadly asserted that A. B. and all his 
 other opposers were influenced by the odious spirit of 
 ])ersecution. To this I replied in a letter of irony, ad- 
 dressed to "The preacher of liberal sentiments, and 
 containing a liberal man's creed or confession of faith." 
 This letter formed a pamphlet of considerable size, and 
 put an end to the controversy, and Palmer soon after 
 left the city. Dr. Nesbit and Dr. Witherspoon were 
 pleased to express their approbation of my publication, 
 addressed to the preacher of liberal sentiments. It was 
 the only piece of irony and ridicule that I ever made 
 public, except a short article in a newspaper. Our 
 society, if I recollect, continued its existence till con- 
 gress removed from Philadelphia to Washington ; and 
 it had, at least, some influence in checking infidel and 
 atheistical publications. 
 
 On the 18th of November, 1800, as appears by my 
 diary, Mr. Linn, Dr. Janeway, and myself, held a 
 meeting at my house, to form "a society for our im- 
 provement as clergymen." All the other Presbyterian 
 clergymen of Philadelphia, viz. Dr. Ewing, Mr. Mille- 
 doler and Mr. Potts, soon after joined this society. A 
 written constitution was formed, which remains in my 
 hands to the present time. The substance of it was as 
 follows : We were to meet weekly at each other's 
 houses in rotation. Ecclesiastical history or systematic 
 theology was to be the first object of attention. Then 
 every member, in rotation, was to read a sermon of his 
 own composition, which was made the subject of re- 
 mark by the members present; each one being asked by 
 the presiding officer for his observations, which were 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEN. 32X 
 
 always to be made in a friendly manner. The member 
 at whose house the society convened, was always to 
 preside and put the questions on ecclesiastical history 
 or theology. The secretary's office was held by the 
 members in rotation, and continued but a week before 
 it chancred hands. After the forejToino^ exercises were 
 performed, a free conversation took place on various 
 topics of ministerial duty, which any member was at 
 liberty to suggest or propose; social, friendly conversa- 
 tion often filled up the last hour of our meetings. The 
 association lasted about three years, and in that time we 
 recited the whole of Mosheim's History, and the most 
 of Witsius on the Covenants, with some degree of accu- 
 racy, besides the improvement which we made in ser- 
 monizing. Dr. Ewing, at whose house we frequently 
 met, took no part in any thing but conversation. He 
 died about the middle of November, 1802. 
 
 2. ATTENDANCE ON CHURCH JUDICATURES. 
 
 A punctual attendance on all the judicatures of the 
 Church I have ever considered as a very important 
 duty, as much so as preaching to the people of my pas- 
 toral charge; and I have not only been careful to attend 
 but have devoted myself to the business transacted in 
 the various judicatories of our Church. The too com- 
 mon practice of reading a book, or a newspaper, while 
 discussions are taking place in the courts of the 
 Church, I have avoided as unseemly and improper. 
 If there has been any exception to this in my practice, 
 which I do not recollect, it must have been a very rare 
 occurrence. Many of the transactions, and some of 
 the most important kind, in Presbyteries, Synods, and 
 
 41 
 
322 I^IJf'E OF THE 
 
 General Assemblies, have originated with myself. I 
 shall mention a few. 
 
 3. MISSIONARY OPERATIONS. 
 
 At a meeting of the Foreign Missionary Board of 
 our Church at Baltimore, in November, 1837, I 
 was requested by that Board to write a compen- 
 dious view of Foreign Missions in the Presbyterian 
 Church. When I came to carry this request into 
 execution, I found that the domestic and foreign 
 missions in our Church had been minj^led toorether, 
 and I therefore gave a summary of both. A short 
 extract from this publication will give a view of my 
 opinion in regard to the manner in which missions 
 ought to be conducted, which I have never changed. 
 The extract is as follows : " In 1796, the New York 
 Missionary Society was organized, consisting princi- 
 pally of members of the Presbyterian Church. It 
 owed its origin to the missionary zeal excited by the 
 accounts then recently received in this country of the 
 institution, animated exertions, and flattering prospects 
 of the London Missionary Society. The present writer 
 can state, from a distinct recollection of his feelings and 
 language at the period now referred to, that although 
 he highly approved the zeal of the founders of this 
 Society, and was perfectly willing that they should 
 prosecute their own views of duty, yet for himself, he 
 saw no need of any new organization for missionary 
 operations in the Presbyterian Church. He thought 
 the zeal now awakened should be cherished and carried 
 into the General Assembly of our Church ; that in this 
 body we had already an organization, than which none 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 323 
 
 could be devised better adapted to the prosecution of 
 foreign as well as domestic missions ; in a word, it was 
 his opinion that every member of the Presbyterian 
 Church should use his influence and all his means for 
 evangelizing the heathen, through the agency of the 
 supreme judicatory of the Church." 
 
 It has ever appeared to me, that the several judi- 
 catories of the Presbyterian Church are as well adapted 
 to missionary operations, as if they had been formed for 
 no other purpose ; and in all the bodies or associations 
 mentioned in my compendious view, so far as the 
 church to which I belong has been concerned, I have, 
 through the whole of my ministerial life, taken an 
 active part. The Standing Committee of the General 
 Assembly was first appointed in the year 1802; of this 
 committee I was the chairman for ten years and a half, 
 till I went to Princeton in the fall of 1812; and as we 
 had neither a secretary nor an executive committee, 
 the labouring oar was in my hands. During the whole 
 period, every publication, except the annual report to 
 the Assembly, was from my pen. After my return to 
 Philadelphia in the autumn of 1822, I found the 
 Board of Missions of our Church reduced in its funds 
 exceedingly, by the rival exertions of other missionary 
 societies. In 1826, the Home Missionary Society of 
 New York was established, and this tended still more 
 to the diminution of the funds of our Board; so that it 
 seemed to be on the point of extinction in every thing 
 but in name. With but one individual to encourage 
 me, my former colleague Dr. Jane way, I resolved to 
 make a strenuous effort to revive missionary operations 
 in the Presbvterian Church. I was dehorted from this, 
 
324 LIFE OF THE 
 
 by being told by a timid friend that our rivals would 
 write us down. Still I went forward, and a public 
 meeting was called. This proved to be an abortion. 
 So few attended that I did not make the speech that I 
 had proposed to deliveu. But some pains were taken 
 to call a second meeting, and though it was not very 
 numerously attended, I made my speech, and shortly 
 after set about preparing an overture for the next 
 General Assembly to organize a Board of Missions on 
 a new plan. The overture was printed, with, the sig- 
 natures of three clergymen and two laymen ; and a 
 copy of it was laid on the tables of the Assembly for 
 each of the members of that body. It produced a 
 wonderful commotion, the details of which I will not 
 narrate. The result was, that the plan I proposed was 
 not adopted ; but in place of it, something much better 
 was sanctioned. The old Board was re-organized, 
 with a distinct specification of powers to appoint an 
 executive committee, to choose a corresponding secre- 
 tary, and to prosecute missions both domestic and 
 foreign, to pay the missionaries, and with no other re- 
 striction than the making of an annual report to the 
 General Assembly. 
 
 I was elected both as president of the Board and 
 the chairman of the Executive Committee. The meet- 
 ings of the committee were held for a considerable 
 time in my study, but subsequently a room was hired 
 for our meeting; and ultimately a house was rented for 
 the accommodation of our Board, and for the Educa- 
 tion Board. For five years I remained the chairman of 
 the executive committee which met weekly; but from 
 May 1833, that office has been held by the Rev. Dr. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 325 
 
 John McDowell. The presidentship of the Board, 
 which meets monthly, has been continued to me by the 
 annual vote of my brethren till the present time. In 
 this new organization, as in the standing committee of 
 missions, referred to above, the labour of preparing 
 publications for the press, as well as the general super- 
 intendence of the missionary concerns, was assumed 
 by myself. It was otherwise after a permanent cor- 
 responding secretary was elected and came into office. 
 
 As to foreign missions, although our Board was 
 authorized to establish them, and in two instances we 
 attempted it, we had neither the funds nor the men by 
 which we could operate in the foreign field ; but our 
 operations in domestic missions have from the first 
 "■one forward in a constant increase of the most cheer- 
 ing and beneficial kind; so that in the present year 
 (1844), our domestic missionaries have been more than 
 three hundred. 
 
 Adhering steadfastly to the opinion that our Church 
 was admirably adapted, from its constitutional organi- 
 zation, both for foreign and domestic missions, and 
 never giving up the hope that at some future day she 
 w^ould awake to her duty in regard to both, I thought 
 that in the mean time I would join in the operations 
 of the American Board of Foreign Missions. This I 
 accordingly did, and was a corporate member of that 
 Board almost from its origin till about the time that a 
 similar Board was established in our Church. 
 
 AmonQf the earliest missionaries of the American 
 Board were Messrs. Hill and Newell. These young 
 men, to qualify themselves more fully for their mis- 
 sionary work, came to Philadelphia to acquire a smat- 
 
326 ^^^^ ^F THE 
 
 tering of medical and surgical knowledge. They were 
 in a sort consigned to my care, and I gave them every 
 attention and assistance in my power, and they preach- 
 ed for me occasionally. In several other instances I 
 had the opportunity of helping forward the early mis- 
 sionaries of that Board to their destined fields, and 
 always was glad of the opportunity of rendering them 
 any aid. When Mr. Stewart and his wife went to the 
 Sandwich Islands, a coloured girl by the name of Bet- 
 sey Stockton, (who had been given as a slave to my first 
 wife, and with her concurrence was freed by myself,) 
 and who at the time was on wages in my family at 
 Princeton, was invited to go in the character of a mis- 
 sionary, and as an assistant to Mrs. Stewart in the con- 
 cerns of the family. Betsey had become hopefully 
 pious, and by the instruction received in my family, 
 principally from my son James, had made laudable im- 
 provements in knowledge. She had saved her wages, 
 by which, with some small assistance from myself, she 
 was able to prepare her outfit for the mission. Some of 
 her letters to me after her arrival at the island (where 
 she became a teacher of a school) were so well written, 
 that, with very few corrections, I inserted them in the 
 Christian Advocate, of which I was then the editor, 
 and they were greatly admired. When, in consequence 
 of the failure of Mrs. Stewart's health, the whole family 
 returned to this country, after visiting their friends, 
 they spent about ten days in my family, and I used all 
 my influence in aid of Mr. Stewart's endeavours in the 
 city and adjacent country to collect funds for the Ame- 
 rican Board. In like manner, on Mr. Loomis' return 
 from the same islands, with one of the natives, my 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 327 
 
 house became his home, till he could make arrange- 
 ments to go to the eastward. When the annual meet- 
 ing of that Board was held in Philadelphia, the family 
 of my friend Dr. Woods resided with me ; and I had 
 then afforded me the only opportunity of attending its 
 meetings that I ever was able to improve. At the close 
 of that meeting, I made a speech in favour of patroni- 
 zing the Board, which was highly applauded by the 
 same public print in which I had previously been re- 
 presented as a superannuated dotard. This was in the 
 year 18-2S. In a word, while I was a member of that 
 corporation, I did all in my power to promote its mis- 
 sionary operations; and I still read with unfeigned 
 pleasure in the Missionary Herald the accounts of its 
 success, and sympathize in its present want of funds to 
 sustain and extend its missions. I think this cause lies 
 near my heart ; it is the subject of my daily prayers : 
 and by whatever name a mission is called, if its preach- 
 ers teach truth enough to save immortal souls they are 
 included in my prayers, and I sincerely rejoice when 
 they are successful. 
 
 Soon after the establishment of a foreign missionary 
 society by the Synod of Pittsburgh, I was elected a 
 member of that institution, and promoted its operations 
 to the best of my abilities. And when, in the year 
 1835, its transfer to the General Assembly of our 
 Church was deemed expedient, I w^as active and had 
 some efficiency in bringing about the adoption of that 
 measure. I advocated it warmly in the convention of 
 the friends of the " Act and Testimony," which met at 
 Pittsburgh, and of which I w^as president; and although 
 I was not a member of the General Assembly of that 
 
328 LIFE OF THE 
 
 year, yet as it met, as well as our convention, in Pitts- 
 burgh, I had an opportunity to use my influence with 
 its members in favour of the proposed transfer. But 
 till towards the close of that meeting, I saw no pros- 
 pect of success, and I was greatly discouraged. But 
 resolvinof to make one effort more, and having observed 
 that the Rev. Dr. Ho^e had o-ained great influence in 
 
 O o o 
 
 the house, I addressed myself to him, and was highly 
 gratified by finding him willing and ready to prepare 
 and advocate the measure. He did so, and was suc- 
 cessful. The transfer was made and solemnly ratified, 
 and although the whole transaction was set aside by the 
 General Assembly of the following year, (1836,) yet it 
 was this very thing that roused the staunch friends of 
 orthodoxy in our Church, and gave us the decided 
 majority in the Assembly of 1837, by which the Church 
 was revolutionized and delivered from the distraction 
 which for several years had destroyed its peace, as well 
 as from the prevalence of errors in doctrine which 
 threatened either its extinction or the entire change 
 of its character. This at least was my sincere opinion; 
 and I went to the General Assembly of that year, as I 
 knew many of my brethren also did, determined, if the 
 party we" opposed should have the majority, that we 
 would come out from them with the loss of all our 
 funds, and every other loss which would attend such 
 a measure. 
 
 The doings of the General Assembly of 1837, as far 
 as they relate to missions, are set forth in detail in my 
 " Historical View of Missions in the Presbyterian 
 Church;" so that I had need only to extract the conclu- 
 ding part of what I have already written and printed. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 399 
 
 The extract is as follows: "Thus, at length, were the 
 wishes and prayers answered of those who had long and 
 earnestly desired to see a Board of Foreign Missions, 
 under an ecclesiastical appointment and responsibihty, 
 established in the Presbyterian Church of the United 
 States, acting in its distinctive character." The Board, 
 agreeably to the direction of the Assembly, held its first 
 meeting in the first Presbyterian church of Baltimore 
 on the 31st of October, 1837, when its complete orga- 
 nization was harmoniously effected, and a resolution 
 was passed " that the principal seat of its operations be 
 in the city of New York." 
 
 4. CONTROVERSIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 In all the controversies which have taken place 
 between what have been denominated the Old School 
 and the New School Presbyterians, I have taken a 
 decided and leading part in favour of the former, and 
 against the latter, both in the General Assembly, and as 
 the editor of the Christian Advocate. I think that I 
 may safely say that I hate controversy in religion, since 
 I never dipped into it in writing till I had been for more 
 than forty years an ordained minister of the gospel. 
 But when some of the most important doctrines of 
 evangelical truth were assailed in the church to which 
 I belonged, and I was the editor of a periodical publi- 
 cation whose very title, "The Christian Advocate," 
 seemed to pledge me to a defence, I felt that it would 
 be criminal in me to forbear any longer. I therefore 
 became a controvertist in writing; for previously I had, 
 in the judicatories of the church, endeavoured to advo- 
 cate the orthodox faith, in opposition to those whom I 
 
 42 
 
330 LIFE OF THE 
 
 thought wished to corrupt it. My nature and my 
 deliberate principles dispose me, when I do take a part 
 in litigated subjects, to do it unequivocally, avoiding 
 violence on the one hand, and concealment and am- 
 biguity on the other. All my written opinions in 
 religious controversy are before the world in the Chris- 
 tian Adovcate, and there I leave them. I had no 
 hesitation in voting in the General Assemblies of 1837 
 and 1838 for all the measures that were adopted, with 
 a view to purify the Church to which I belonged from 
 the corrupt leaven (as I believed it to be) which had 
 long defiled it, and which threatened its entire perver- 
 sion. I conscientiously thought, that the supreme 
 judicatory of our Church not only had a constitutional 
 right, but was sacredly bound to do what they did. 
 And I was the m^ore persuaded of this, because I had a 
 strong conviction that if our opponents had had the 
 majority in the Assembly of 1837, they would either 
 have turned out at once, our theological professors at 
 Princeton, or taken such measures as would have 
 insured their resignation, and would have laid their 
 hands on the funds of the Church; nor did I believe till 
 convinced by the fact, that they would institute a legal 
 prosecution to wrest them from us. Before Judge 
 Kogers charged the jury in favour of the New School, 
 there were palpable indications that such would be the 
 fact; and as my name was mentioned in the prosecu- 
 tion, I made it a point to attend the whole sittings of 
 the court; both when the decree, in the first instance, 
 was adverse to our interests, and in the second, when 
 it was reversed in our favour. Nor had I any painful 
 anxiety, from first to last, as to the final issue of the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 331 
 
 whole concern. My great solicitude had been for the 
 spiritual interests of the Church. They had been 
 rendered secure by the action of the General Assembly, 
 with which no civil court could interfere; and as to 
 funds, I was convinced that if we were deprived of 
 them by an unjust decree of a civil court, the true 
 Presbyterians of our Church would, by an extraordi- 
 nary effort, replace and even increase them. For 
 three successive years it was the pleasure of the Pres- 
 bytery of Philadelphia to make me a member of the 
 General Assembly ; for I belonged to that body in the 
 year 1839, as well as in the two preceding years; so 
 that I was a party to the whole conflict between the 
 Old and New School sections of the Church, a party 
 in both the ecclesiastical and civil courts, before which 
 the whole concern was placed for judicial decision. In 
 the last Assembly, that of 1839, there were two im- 
 portant transactions in which I took a leading part; 
 namely, the published Historical Narrative of our 
 Church from its formation till the period of its jubilee, 
 which was celebrated by the Assembly of that year. 
 This narrative, by the appointment of the Assembly, 
 was written by me, as was also a reply to the letter of 
 the Synod of the Canadas, which was directed to the 
 Assembly of 1839. But the infirmities attendant on 
 my advanced age, as well as the considerations that the 
 peace of the Church was restored, and that I had had a 
 full share of the honour and the labour of represent- 
 ing my Presbytery in the supreme judicatory of our 
 Church, determined me to decline being a candidate 
 for a seat in our General Assembly to the end of life. 
 This determination I accordingly announced to the 
 
332 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Presbytery, at their first meeting after the Assembly 
 of 1839. 
 
 5. THEOLOGICAL SUMLXARY AT PRINCETON. 
 
 In the whole action of the General Assembly in the 
 establishment of the Theological Seminary at Princeton, 
 I took an active and prominent part. As early as the 
 year 1799, Dr. Griffin, with whom I was then intimate, 
 endeavoured by letter to persuade me to take part with 
 those who about that time were engfao^ed in establish- 
 ing the Theological Seminary at Andover, and to use my 
 influence in favour of sending candidates for the gospel 
 ministry in the Presbyterian Church, to that institution 
 for their theological education. This I refused, as cal- 
 culated to lessen the attachment of our candidates to the 
 Presbyterian Church, and as derogatory to our denomi- 
 nation, which I thought ought to have, and would ulti- 
 mately, I hoped, have a Seminary of its own. In view 
 of the great deficiency of ministers to supply the rapidly 
 increasing population of our country, our most enlight- 
 ened clergy were filled with anxiety in contemplating 
 the prospect before them. Presbj'terians took some 
 measures to look out for pious youth, and to educate 
 them for the gospel ministry. To promote this good 
 work, as early as the year 1S05 I sent into the General 
 Assembly, at a time when I was not a member of that 
 body, an overture addressed to the Committee of Over- 
 tures, which was received with so much favour as to 
 be published in the printed minutes of the year with my 
 name attached to it, and which originated a system of 
 measures in the General Assembly which were contin- 
 ued for several successive years. Still nothing was 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 333 
 
 said about a theological seminary till some time after- 
 wards, when Dr. Alexander, after he had been Modera- 
 tor of the General Assembly in 1807, mentioned it in 
 the opening sermon of the following year. Encom^aged 
 by this, I used all my influence in favour of the mea- 
 sure; and in 1809, the Presbytery of Philadelphia, to 
 which I belonged, sent into the General Assembly of 
 that year an overture distinctly proposing the establish- 
 ment of a theological school. The committee to which 
 the overture was referred, reported to the Assembly 
 three plans, namely : 1. "One great school, in some 
 convenient place near the centre of the Boards of our 
 Church. 2. To establish two such schools in such 
 places as may best accommodate the northern and 
 southern divisions of the Church. 3. To establish such 
 a school within the bounds of each of the Synods. 
 After statintT the advantages and disadvantages of each 
 of these modes, the committee recommended and the 
 Assembly resolved that the above plans be submitted to 
 all the Presbyteries within the bounds of the General 
 Assembly, for their consideration, and that they be 
 careful to send up to the next Assembly at their ses- 
 sions in May, 1810, their opinions on the subject." 
 When the votes of the Presbyteries came to be examin- 
 ed by a committee appointed for the purpose in 1810, 
 it appeared that a majority of the Presbyteries under the 
 care of the Assembly had expressed a decided opinion 
 in favour of the establishment of a theological school; 
 and that although there was an equal number of Pres- 
 byteries in favour of the first and third plans above men- 
 tioned, yet there were those who had voted in flivour 
 of the third plan, who had done so from an entire mis- 
 
334 I^IF'E OF THE 
 
 conception of the nature and intention of the first plan, 
 which would be completely obviated when the details 
 of that plan should be made known. The conclusion 
 therefore was "that there was a greater amount of 
 presbyterial suffrage in favour of a single school than 
 of any other plan." Several resolutions were passed 
 by the General Assembly (which I shall not transcribe) 
 for the immediate establishment of the contemplated 
 institution; and a committee was appointed, of which I 
 was the chairman, to draught a plan, as the constitu- 
 tion of a theological seminary. The draughting of a 
 plan fell of course upon me as the chairman of the com- 
 mittee. In hope of getting aid from my fellow mem- 
 bers, I requested the committee to meet in New York, 
 at the house of Dr. Miller. The committee consisted of 
 seven members, and if I remember right, but four of 
 them met. We however spent the afternoon in talking 
 about the plan of the contemplated seminary. But 
 when I sat seriously down to make a draught of the 
 plan, I found that there was but one idea suggested by 
 my brethren, that I could introduce into it. Nor had I 
 any other guide than the nature of the subject; and if I 
 ever taxed my faculties to their best effort, it was on 
 this occasion. Two of the articles of the plan, when 
 it was reported to the Assembly, were laid over to be 
 considered in the following year, and to this day they 
 have not been taken up — these articles related to the 
 library and a theological academy. 
 
 When I had completed a draught of the plan for the 
 construction of the Seminary, I summoned the com- 
 mittee to meet at Princeton, on the day of commence- 
 ment, 1810. There was a general, but not a full 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 335 
 
 attendance at that time ; and I shall never forget with 
 what diffidence I submitted my draught to my bre- 
 thren, not only being willing, but wishing that they 
 would suggest alterations and improvements, and I was 
 surprised when they suggested none of any importance. 
 We knew that it was cum pericuh that our plan should 
 be published before it was reported to the Assembly. 
 But we determined to do it, and to have copies enough 
 printed to lay one on the table of every member of the 
 Assembly of the following year, 1811. We were not 
 blamed for this act by any one; on the contrary, the 
 members of the Assembly appeared to be gratified 
 when they found that each was served with a copy. 
 This plan has received a considerable number of modi- 
 fications by the General Assemblies which have con- 
 vened during the three and thirty years which have 
 elapsed since its first adoption ; and yet no important 
 feature of the plan has been changed, and more than 
 three fourths of the lanoruaore remains as it was in the 
 original composition. The first meeting of the Direc- 
 tors, which w^as on the 30th of June, 1812, was opened 
 w^ith a sermon by myself. At that meeting I was 
 chosen President of the Board, which office I have 
 been honoured with ever since. On the 26th of 
 September, 1815, I laid the corner stone of the Semi- 
 nary, which w^as done wdth appropriate solemnities; 
 and till I left Princeton in the autumn of 1822, all the 
 money to pay the salaries of the Professors, and to 
 erect the edifice of the Seminary passed through my 
 hands. I was also active in obtaining the charter for 
 the Trustees of the Seminary, which has relieved the 
 Directors from a considerable part of the business to 
 
336 LIFE OF THE 
 
 which they were previously obliged to attend. Of the 
 Board of Trustees I have always been a member. I 
 consider the agency I have had in providing ministers 
 of the gospel for the Church, and in securing the means 
 for their adequate instruction, and for an attention to 
 their personal piety, as the most important service that 
 I have ever rendered to the Church of Christ. With 
 much imperfection, but yet with general fidelity, I 
 have endeavoured to preach the gospel, and in one 
 year of my pastoral life, in connexion with Dr. Jane- 
 way, fifty members were added to the communion of 
 our church; nor can I ever be sufficiently thankful to 
 God, for the signal revival of religion which took place 
 in Nassau Hall while I was its president. Still how- 
 ever, there are many Presbyterian ministers whose 
 pastoral labours have been far more extensively blest 
 than mine, so far as additions to their churches are 
 concerned. Whitefield said to Dr. Witherspoon, to 
 induce him to come to this country, with a view to 
 educate ministers of the gospel — "Every gownsman 
 is a legion." Every faithful ambassador of Christ 
 may with emphatic propriety be denominated a legion; 
 and therefore, I have reason to bless God that he has 
 used my feeble instrumentality in calling into the 
 gospel vineyard no inconsiderable number of faithful 
 labourers. Let all the praise be to God alone. 
 
 I have not mentioned, and perhaps I ought not to 
 mention, that in addition to the small lot of two acres 
 given by Richard Stockton, Esq., as a site for the 
 edifice of the Seminary, I purchased of him two acres 
 more for which I paid him four hundred dollars, and 
 gave them to the institution ; and that I paid four 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 337 
 
 hundred dollars for the house now occupied by the 
 professor of didactic and polemic theology. My pecu- 
 niary outlays for the Seminary have not fallen much 
 short of two thousand dollars in the aggregate. I will 
 only add, that no other member of the Board of Direc- 
 tors has so often as myself addressed the students of the 
 Seminary at their dispersion at the close of a year. 
 
 6. EFFORTS TO PREVENT SABBATH DESECRATION. 
 
 About seven or eight years ago the Synod of Phila- 
 delphia were engaged in taking measures to arrest, or at 
 least to diminish the tide of Sabbath desecration. A 
 committee was appointed, of which I was the chairman, 
 to address the public on this important subject. The 
 letter or address was written by m3^self, and when re- 
 ported to the Synod, a vote was passed that it should be 
 printed to the number of several thousands, and be 
 widely distributed. This was accordingly done, with 
 how much or how little effect, I am unable to deter- 
 mine. 
 
 I find it impracticable to u rite my life in exact chro- 
 nolojrical order. I give the dates of the facts or occur- 
 rences which I narrate ; but when a subject is started, 
 such for example as the last that I have noticed, it 
 must be pursued to its termination. 
 
 43 
 
33S LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 MY ELECTION TO THE PRESIDENTSHIP OF THE COLLEGE OF NEW 
 
 JERSEY. 
 
 On the 14th of August, 1812, I was unanimously elec- 
 ted by the Trustees of the College of New Jersey as 
 President of the institution of which they were the 
 guardians. Strange as it may appear, it is notwith- 
 standing a fact, that eighteen hours before this occur- 
 rence, I was not aware that such an event was in the 
 contemplation of any one. My own mind was most 
 decidedly opposed to it. The facts of the case were 
 the following. At the first meeting of the Board of 
 Directors of the Theological Seminary at Princeton, I 
 had preached a sermon in which I laid dow^n the doc- 
 trine that every minister of the gospel was a devoted 
 man; bound by the tenor of his vocation to serve God 
 in any place and in any manner to which divine provi- 
 dence should call him. My special reference in this 
 statement was to Dr. Alexander, who at that time had 
 not explicitly consented to assume the station which he 
 has ever since most acceptably occupied. The Board 
 of Trustees of the College had met at Princeton on the 
 day before my election, and had chosen a Vice-president 
 of the institution, and had agreed to proceed to the elec- 
 tion of a President on the following morning. Dr. 
 Miller, without my knowledge or suspicion, had gone 
 to every individual of the Board and persuaded them to 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 339 
 
 give me a unanimous vote, and to throw the responsi- 
 bility of rejecting it on myself. He himself was the 
 man that I had determined to nominate as the Presi- 
 dent of the College. Col. Ogden, who sat next to me 
 in the Board of Trustees, said to me while we were 
 preparing our votes for the Vice-president, " Suppose 
 we should give you a unanimous vote for this office, as 
 a stepping-stone to the one which we are to vote for in 
 the morning." I immediately replied, "In that event, 
 I would instantly and absolutely refuse both." He 
 replied, "We shall do what we think right and you will 
 do the same." After the Board of Trustees adjourned 
 I spoke to Richard Stockton, and he told me that "my 
 friend Miller could tell me all about it." I immediate- 
 ly went to Dr. Miller's quarters, and " he did tell me 
 all about it." He informed me explicitly, that the 
 Board would give me a unanimous vote for the Presi- 
 dentship of the College on the coming day, and throw 
 on me the responsibility of refusing the office. I went 
 to my lodgings much agitated. My wife was with me, 
 and as soon as we had retired for the night, I told her 
 what had taken place, and added that my mind was 
 made up to refuse the appointment at once. She 
 cautioned me against precipitancy, and said that she 
 thought that I ought to hold it under consideration. On 
 my bed I made a new consecration of myself, and resol- 
 ved that I would abide by the doctrine of my sermon to 
 which I have referred, and then I was free from agita- 
 tion and slept comfortable till morning. I rose early 
 and wrote a letter to the Trustees, of which I have a 
 copy, telling them that my appointment to the Presi- 
 dentship of the College was altogether unexpected, and 
 
340 LIFE OF THE 
 
 that the indispensable condition of my holding it under 
 consideration was, that my doing so should not be con- 
 sidered as any intimation that I would finally accept 
 the appointment, otherwise they had my answer at 
 once in the negative. This letter I gave to Dr. Miller, 
 and he read it to the Board of Trustees in my presence. 
 After this letter was read, I made a short address to the 
 Board, thanking them for the confidence reposed in me, 
 and then said that I should retire. The Board opposed 
 this, and gave me a unanimous vote in my presence. 
 
 On my return to the city, I was surprised that the 
 influential part of my congregation, though not willing 
 to part with me, were prepared to acquiesce in my 
 leaving them. I heard of but one person, a good 
 woman, who was decidedly opposed to my acceptance 
 of the appointment. Dr. Rush was very earnest in his 
 advice that I should accept the office, and sent me a 
 copy of a letter of a minister in Scotland to Dr. 
 Witherspoon, v/hich had much influence with him in 
 deciding to come to this country. After setting aside 
 a day of prayer with my wife to ask divine direction 
 as to my duty in the critical circumstances in which 
 I was placed, I found my mind gradually inclined to 
 accept the office to which I had been elected. If my 
 people had in general opposed it, I think I should not 
 have left them. They had given me many proofs of 
 their affectionate attachment, and within the year in 
 which I went to Princeton, had made a considerable 
 addition to my salary. But as they made no opposi- 
 tion, and the most intelligent of them were evidently of 
 the opinion that I ought to accept the appointment, I 
 considered it as a decisive direction of Providence, that 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 341 
 
 my duty called me to resign my pastoral charge and to 
 assume the Presidentship of the College. I had been 
 a professor in the institution when I was called to 
 Philadelphia; but when I thought of being its Presi- 
 dent, especially as I was in an infirm state of health, 
 it seemed an undertaking for which I was personally 
 disqualified. But as I thought that the matter of duty 
 was clear, I threw myself on the divine all-sufficiency, 
 and went forward, determined to do my duty as well 
 as I could, and to risk all consequences. I was busily 
 employed in the whole month of September, and part 
 of the month of October, in making my arrangements 
 to remove and to resign my pastoral charge. Among 
 these arrangements, the most important was the pre- 
 paration of an address to my people, which was 
 printed under the title of "Advice and exhortation; 
 addressed to the people of the Second Presbyterian 
 Congregation in Philadelphia, on resigning the pastoral 
 charge of that Congregation." In the introduction to 
 this address, I told my people truly what was the 
 reason why I addressed them from the press rather 
 than from the pulpit. But, although what I said was 
 true, it was not the ivhole truth. The fact was, I was 
 afraid to trust myself to attempt to deliver exactly all 
 that is mentioned in my address. I felt that I was 
 incapable of doing it without such divine aid as I 
 thought I had no reason to expect. I find it noted in 
 my diary, that I considered this address as constituting 
 one of the most important acts of my ministerial life. 
 It attracted much pul)lic attention at the time of its 
 first publication, and was reprinted, if I rightly remem- 
 ber, at Pittsburgh. On the 20th of October the Pres- 
 
342 LIFE OF THE 
 
 bytery of Philadelphia, sitting at Germantown, dis- 
 solved my pastoral relation after it had existed twenty- 
 five years and a half. I find in my diary, that I bore 
 this occurrence "better than I had expected." Dr. 
 Woodhull and his son appeared before the Presbytery 
 on the part of the Trustees of the College, to ask for my 
 dismission. On the 29th of October I find the follow- 
 ing entry in my journal : " Left the city for Princeton 
 with my family, and arrived safely in the evening." 
 
 The faculty of the College then consisted of four 
 individuals, viz. myself, Mr. Slack as Vice-President, 
 Mr. Lindsley as Senior, and Mr. Clark as Junior Tutor. 
 The several members of the faculty met before the ex- 
 piration of the vacation, and at my instance, we agreed 
 to set apart a day of special prayer in view of the duties 
 before us. We prayed together once, and then the 
 several members observed the day in private, by them- 
 selves. I find among my old papers that on this day I 
 wrote as follow^s : 
 
 ^^ 'November 16th, 1812. Having set apart this day 
 for special prayer to God, in view of the duties on which 
 I am entering as President of the College, I have 
 thouo^ht it mio^ht be useful to me to commit some of 
 my thoughts and resolutions to writing, that I may the 
 more fully recollect and review them hereafter. I have 
 entered on the station which I now occupy, with a 
 deep sense of my insufficiency and unpreparedness for 
 it. I have accepted of it (if I know myself) because I 
 thought the call in providence was such that I should 
 resist my duty if I refused it; and on the other hand, 
 that if I accepted, I might hope that with all my in- 
 competency, God might please to use me for some good. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GllEEN. 343 
 
 If he shall, all the glory will of course belong to him- 
 self; and I am at all times to guard my treacherous 
 heart against taking any of it to myself: and if he shall 
 not, I am resigned to his sovereign and holy appoint- 
 ment, knowing that his w^ays are sometimes inscrutable, 
 but always right. The following resolutions appear to 
 me proper at present, but I make them not as immutable, 
 but only as my guide till I shall be deliberately convinced 
 in regard to any of them that they are improper. The 
 most of them I am perfectly satisfied that I never ought 
 to change ; and these may the God of all grace enable 
 me to fulfil. Resolved, 1st. To consider myself as de- 
 voted to the service of the College for the remainder of 
 my days, or till I shall leave the station which I now 
 occupy. I am not to seek ease, or wealth, or fame, as 
 my chief object. I am to endeavour to be a father to 
 the institution. I am to endeavour to the utmost to 
 promote all its interests as a father does, in what relates 
 to his children and property. 2d. To pray for the in- 
 stitution as I do for my family, that God may enable me 
 to do my duty in it, prosper all its concerns, and espe- 
 cially that he may pour out his Spirit upon it, and make 
 it what its pious founders intended it to be. 3d. To 
 watch against the declension of religion in my own 
 soul, to which I may be more exposed than when I w^as 
 the pastor of a congregation, and to which the pursuits 
 of science themselves may prove a temptation. 4th. 
 To endeavour to acquire the true spirit of my station — 
 a spirit of humble fortitude and firmness, of dignity and 
 meekness, of decision and caution, of prudence and 
 promptness, of courtesy and reserve, of piety unfeign- 
 ed, with a suitable regard to the manners and opinions 
 
344 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of the world. 5tli. To avoid anger and irritation. 6th. 
 To avoid the extremes of talkativeness and silence in 
 company. 7th. To endeavour to avoid all hurry, and to 
 be always self-possessed. 8th. Not to speak hastily on 
 any subject — not on a subject of science before my 
 pupils, lest a mistake should injure me or them. 9th. 
 To endeavour that my own family be exemplary in all 
 things. 10th. To view every officer of the College as 
 a younger brother, and every pupil as a child. 11th. 
 To treat the officers of the College with great attention 
 and respect. 12th. To treat the students with tender- 
 ness and freedom, but yet as never to permit them to 
 treat me with familiarity, or to lose their respect for 
 me. 13th. To be much employed in devising some- 
 thing for the improvement of the institution, or the 
 advancement of its interests; but to avoid hasty and 
 fanciful innovations of every kind. 14th. In all cases 
 of discipline to act with great coolness, caution, and 
 deliberation; and having done this, to fear no conse- 
 quences, nor to trouble myself much about them. 
 15th. Having done my duty, to indulge no anxiety in 
 regard to what may follow from it, at any time or 
 in any w^ay. This is to be left to God." 
 
 I think that I can conscientiously say, that during 
 the whole period of my presidentship I endeavoured to 
 act according to these resolutions; no doubt with many 
 imperfections, but still as marking my recognised and 
 habitual course of action. My first address to the 
 students produced a considerable impression; insomuch 
 that some of them shed tears. This greatly encour- 
 aged me; but the appearance was delusive or fugitive. 
 Notwithstanding all the arrangements I had made, and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 345 
 
 the pains I had taken to convince them that their own 
 good and the best interests of the institution were my 
 only objects, I had the mortification to find that the 
 majority of them seemed to be bent on mischief. I 
 knew before I left my pastoral charge, that the College 
 was in a most deplorable state; and I went with the 
 resolution to reform it, or to fall under the attempt; 
 and truly it seemed for some time to be questionable, 
 which part of the alternative would be realized. My 
 general plan was, to give the students more indul- 
 gences, of a law^ful kind, than they had ever had 
 before, that I might with more propriety counteract 
 all unlaw^ful practices. With this view, I got cards 
 of invitation printed before I left the city, with an 
 intention among other measures, to bring them by 
 companies of eight at a time to my own table. This 
 expedient lasted till the death of my second wife. It 
 then ceased, and was not afterwards resumed; for I 
 found that it had but little effect in reclaiming the 
 vicious. 
 
 The Trustees of the College also failed to make a 
 Board, both at the beginning and end of the session; 
 so that I had to contend wdth the disorderly students 
 without taking the oath of office. This happily was 
 unknown to the young rogues, or perhaps they were 
 ignorant that it was necessary ; otherwise they would 
 have made the plea, that I was not the lawful Presi- 
 dent of the College. One of the Trustees, who resided 
 in Princeton, told a friend of mine who repeated it to 
 me, that I w^ould not be able to maintain my ground 
 against the insubordinate youths of the institution. In 
 this however, he made a mistake. The session closed 
 
 44 
 
346 LIFE OF THE 
 
 triumpliantly in fa-vour of the authority of the College. 
 But a single Trustee gave me a single word of en- 
 couragement during the first session in the midst of all 
 my difficulties. An arrangement had been made to 
 induct me into office, in which Dr. Miller was to 
 address me in Latin, and I was to ansAver him in the 
 same language,* and then to deliver an extended dis- 
 course in English. The Board did not meet till the 
 commencement of the summer session, in the month of 
 May, so that the exercises would then have been 
 palpably improper. My English address I afterwards 
 made use of in composing my Baccalaureate discourse. 
 Every kind of insubordination that they could devise 
 was practised. I bore it for a short period, in hope 
 that the offenders would be reclaimed without extreme 
 measures. But at length it became insufferable. In 
 the course of the session the faculty dismissed seven or 
 eight of the principal offenders, and admonished three 
 or four. I wrote a long report to the Board, and re- 
 quested every member of the faculty to report to me 
 on the studies they had taken recitations on; and the 
 steward to make a statement in regard to the refectory. 
 All these reports were submitted to the Board of Trus- 
 tees, when they met in the month of May, 1813. I 
 introduced one practice which has been continued in 
 the College ever since ; and has, I believe, in substance, 
 been imitated in other literary institutions. This prac- 
 tice consisted in sending a private circular to the 
 parents or guardians of each student; in which was 
 contained a statement of his literary standing, and his 
 
 * Appendix, G. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 34f 
 
 moral conduct; and invoking parental advice, in aid of 
 college instruction and discipline. I also used my in- 
 fluence to establish a Bible society in the College, and 
 the society remains to the present time. Contrary to 
 primitive usage, the junior and senior classes, after the 
 revolutionary war of our country, read nothing of the 
 Greek or Latin classics. Their whole time was em- 
 ployed in mathematics, philosophy natural and moral, 
 belles lettres, criticism, composition, and eloquence. 
 In my own class in College, there was an individual 
 who, I believe, was ignorant even of the Greek alpha- 
 bet, yet he was admitted to his bachelor's degree; and 
 the Latin salutatory oration, written by Dr. Wither- 
 spoon, was given to a man who came to me to help 
 him to construe it. I also found one in the senior 
 class, when I was President, who was totally ignorant 
 of classic literature. I resolved to return to the primi- 
 tive usage, and ordered the senior class to prepare a 
 recitation on Longinus. This the most of them could 
 not do; and as the fault was not their own, a part of 
 the Iliad of Homer was substituted; but Longinus 
 was read by the lower classes when they advanced to 
 the senior year. We turned back two individuals at 
 the close of the first session; and the faculty concluded 
 their labours with prayer and thanksgiving. 
 
 I spent the spring vacation of the College, or a part 
 of it, in Philadelphia; and had the melancholy plea- 
 sure, the day after my arrival in the city, of attending 
 the funeral of Dr. Rush, which was most numerously 
 attended ; and of visiting and praying with his mourn- 
 ing family. I preached twice, or rather two Sabbaths, 
 to the people of my former charge, both in the city and 
 
ff 
 
 348 LIFE OF THE 
 
 in the Northern Liberties; and in the latter place once 
 in the evening. I also visited a large number of my 
 old parishioners; and to gratify one of them, a lady, I 
 sat for my portrait. After ten days spent in the city I 
 returned to Princeton, to meet the Board of the Trus- 
 tees of the College, who at length held a meeting on 
 the 4th of May, in which they did much business, and 
 gave their sanction to the measures that the faculty had 
 adopted in the preceding session. 
 
 There was a large addition to the students of the 
 College at the commencement of the following session ; 
 my diary states the number at thirty, but several came 
 subsequently. After putting in order the business of 
 the College, I attended the General Assembly; and was 
 with others successful in getting a vote passed for 
 locating the Theological Seminary at Princeton. I 
 also nominated Dr. Miller, at the request of the Board 
 of Directors, as the Professor of Ecclesiastical History 
 and Church Government. I likewise introduced the 
 communion service, and had the pleasure of communi- 
 cating with the church members of my late pastoral 
 charge. On my return to Princeton, the most notice- 
 able things that occurred till the end of the session 
 were the hearing^ of the theoloirical students recite 
 Blair's Lectures on belles lettres, accompanied with 
 my own remarks on composition. This I did at the 
 request of Dr. Alexander ; for Dr. Miller was not yet 
 in office. The other remarkable occurrence was the 
 sickness of a large number of the students, and one 
 of the tutors, Mr. Lindsley. I now had a good oppor- 
 tunity to carry into effect my tenth recorded resolution, 
 " to view every officer of the College as a younger bro- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 349 
 
 iher, and every pupil as a child." This I faithfully- 
 performed. I visited the sick by night and by day ; 
 and when they were convalescent, often sent them food 
 from my own table. I thought that a son of Dr. Ram- 
 sey of Charleston, South Carolina, would have died; 
 but he, with all the rest, happily recovered. Princeton 
 is a very healthy place; Dr. Witherspoon used to call 
 it the Montpelier of America. In all my knowledge of 
 the College, I do not remember to have seen or heard 
 of as many sick students at one time as I witnessed in 
 the summer session of my first presidential year. 
 
350 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 FrOxM the Year 1813 to 1818. 
 
 I WAS President of the College of New Jersey for 
 ten years ; and I have now given somewhat in detail 
 the occurrences of the first year. This I shall not do 
 in regard to the nine following years; but shall only 
 mention some particulars of what I think most worthy 
 of notice. In one thing I made a palpable mistake, I 
 had thought that if the College was once reduced to a 
 state of entire order, it would be likely to remain in 
 that state. I did not consider that all the students of 
 the institution are changed every four years. But this 
 was not all; I found by experience, that a constant 
 attention to discipline was always necessary; that if 
 the pressure was removed, the lapse into disorder 
 would invariable issue. 
 
 My eldest son, Robert Stockton Green, died at the 
 very close of this year. He died at Boston, on Tues- 
 day the 28th of September, and the next day his 
 corpse was deposited in Mr. Dexter's cemetery ; — the 
 very day of our annual commencement; eight years 
 after taking his degree in this College. He was born 
 July 30th, 1787; and was, of course, twenty-six years 
 and two months of age when he died, wanting two 
 days. He had been exhausted by the heat of the city 
 of Philadelphia, and by his business as a lawyer; and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 35I 
 
 came out of the city to recover his health. He was 
 with me on the 31st of July and the 1st of August. 
 He was emaciated and pallid, but not sick. He left 
 me on the morning of the 2d of August, on a visit to 
 his brother Jacob at Albany, and intending to spend a 
 short time at the Ballston Springs. He wrote to me 
 from Albany, which he reached in a few days, and was 
 as well as usual. He went to the Springs, and there 
 met wdth a particular friend, Mr. William Appleton. 
 The two agreed to visit the military stations on lake 
 Ontario ; and to go to the falls of Niagara. This they 
 accomplished; and were in an attack made on Fort 
 George by the British troops. From Buffalo, after 
 visiting the falls of Niagara, my son wrote me a par- 
 ticular account of his journey and adventures — the last 
 letter that he wrote me with his own hand. He re- 
 turned to Albany apparently in health, and spent a 
 day or two with his brother. He and Mr. Appleton 
 then set out for Boston. Between Pittsfield and North- 
 ampton he was wet by rain in travelling. The next 
 day he was taken ill of what appeared to be a rheu- 
 matic complaint to which he was subject, accompanied 
 with some fever. By stopping one day he was some- 
 what recruited, and travelled the day following. Again 
 he lay by for a day, and then was able to reach Bos- 
 ton, where he went to bed and sent for a physician. 
 E. Rockwood, Esq., a lawyer of eminence, w^ho mar- 
 ried Miss -Hayward (a former parishioner of mine, and 
 intimate friend of my son) took Robert to his house. 
 Here he received every possible attention which friend- 
 ship and medical skill could supply. For about ten 
 days he was not thought to be dangerously ill, either by 
 
 ^ 
 
352 LIFE OF THE 
 
 friends or physician; although I rather suspect that he 
 considered himself in danger. For during this period 
 (using the hand of his friend Appleton) he dictated a 
 letter to me of such a kind as he never wrote before. 
 It was tender and affectionate in a hio^h deg^ree, recoff- 
 nising his dependence on God, and expressing a strong 
 desire to see me. He was apparently recovering till 
 the night but one before his death; when he was taken 
 with a profuse discharge of blood from the bowels, 
 under which he sunk rapidly, and died on Friday 
 morning. He died without a struggle, groan, or the 
 motion of a muscle, and declared repeatedly the day 
 before his death, that he had not experienced a single 
 pain from the time he entered Mr. Rockwood's family. 
 He had his senses fully till within a few hours of his 
 dissolution; and I was glad to learn, that his nurse 
 observed him frequently engaged, as she supposed, in 
 earnest devotion — his hands clasped, and his lips mov- 
 ing. Doubtless I have the partiality of a parent; and 
 affection awakened by the death of a favourite child, is 
 apt to magnify his amiable qualities. This, notwith- 
 standing, I believe I may say with truth, that few 
 parents could lose as much in a child as I have lost in 
 mine. He was tall and well made, had a most im- 
 pressive and pleasing countenance, with an eye intelli- 
 gent and benignant in a very high degree. He had 
 also an amenity of temper and a gracefulness and ele- 
 gance of manners very rarely seen. He was frank, 
 candid, facetious, hospitable and kind. He had more 
 knowledge, and of more various kinds, than any one of 
 his age that I ever [personally knew, though not so 
 much as some I have read of His eminence as a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 353 
 
 lawyer, of his own standing, both as to distinction and 
 prospects, w^s without a rival. He w^as also a hand- 
 some and eloquent speaker. 
 
 He had a full belief in divine revelation; not the 
 effect merely of education, (for he had at one time been 
 on the brink of infidelity,) but the result of close and 
 profound examination, terminating in a thorough and 
 unwavering conviction. He had examined and was a 
 complete master of the deistical controversy in all its 
 parts and bearings, and could sooner and more fully put 
 an infidel to silence than any other man I have ever 
 known. He was orthodox in the great outlines of his 
 religious creed. Talking to a friend a short time before 
 his death, about the Unitarian system, he said, "Take 
 from the gospel the divinity and atonement of Christ, 
 and you have little of importance behind." He was 
 free from vice, and a constant and reverential attendant 
 on public worship. His seriousness was growing, and 
 had manifestly increased in the last year of his life. 
 Whether it had reached to vital practical piety is known 
 to God, in whose hands I leave him. It certainly 
 would now give me more comfort if he had been un- 
 equivocally and eminently pious, than that he should 
 have possessed all the brilliant talents and attainments 
 by which he was undoubtedly distinguished. In this 
 dispensation I recognize my unspeakable indebtedness 
 to God in the following particulars : 1. That during all 
 the illness of my son, I felt more engagedness in pray- 
 ing that it might be sanctified to him, than that he 
 might survive it. 2. That my will was in a degree 
 very remarkably and unusually for me, swallowed up 
 in the divine will, as to what should be the issue, when 
 
 45 
 
354 LIFE OF THE 
 
 I knew that his life was in danger. 3. That for the 
 forty-eight hours, during which I had to wait for letters 
 which would probably inform me of my son's death, I 
 was not greatly agitated nor anxious ; and that I was so 
 prepared for the mournful news of his death, that when 
 I received it, I was not disappointed. 4. For remarka- 
 ble composure, submission and resignation, for me, un- 
 der the severe bereavement, so that I lost little or no 
 sleep, was able to attend to all ordinary concerns as 
 usual, and had in general great quietness of spirit. One 
 day, indeed, I was permitted to see, that but for the pre- 
 venting and supporting grace of God, I should be ready 
 to murmur, repine, and be overwhelmed with dejection 
 and distress. But here was the mercy, / did hut see it, 
 and I trust was preserved from it, and was made to 
 partake of these consolations, and to follow the advice 
 which on similar occasions I have endeavoured so often 
 to suggest to others — to God be all the praise. 
 
 The improvement I would strive to make of this dis- 
 pensation, is — 1. To impress on my mind more deeply 
 and sensibly than has ever yet been done, that both I 
 and all my family are absolutely in the hand of God; 
 to take any of us, or all of us, out of life, when, how, 
 or where he pleases ; and that in so doing, he will not 
 do us wrong, or deal hardly with us. Yea, that I 
 ought to rejoice in this, and be satisfied that in every 
 privation I meet with, my covenant God chooses better 
 for me than I could choose for myself. 2. To trust in 
 God to sustain, support and comfort me, under all his 
 dispensations. He has done so under this, which is one 
 of the most orrievous. But let me remember that in 
 order to this, I must really depend on and trust in Him 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 355 
 
 and not on myself. Left to myself, I shall be crushed 
 before the moth. 
 
 3. To think less than I have done of the attainments 
 of science and of intellectual distinction, when not con- 
 nected with religion. Avaricious men are apt to desire 
 unduly that their children may be rich. If I know 
 myself, this has not been my prevailing transgression. 
 But a degree of the same kind of sin, I do believe I have 
 been very prone to, that is, in having my heart unduly 
 set on my children being what my eldest was in intel- 
 lectual wealth, without considerinfr in the deo;ree that I 
 ought, that this also is vanity unless sanctified by divine 
 grace. I hope and trust that I have supremely desired 
 for them all, that they should be truly the Lord's : and 
 I think that for two or three years past, I had more of 
 this than before. Yet I have certainly been in a de- 
 gree, an idolater of science. God has taken my idol. 
 Let me renounce for ever my sin in this respect. 
 4. To be more earnest than I have ever yet been for the 
 saving conversion of my children. As already stated, I 
 hope I have increased in this earnestness within a few 
 years past, and on this partly is founded the hope which 
 I have, that my deceased son had received sanctifying 
 grace before his death; especially, as he show^ed for 
 more than a year, a growing seriousness and attach- 
 ment to religious duties : but yet I have never been as 
 earnest on this subject as I ought to be. Let me then 
 hear and regard the solemn call which I have had to 
 more fervency of prayer for the salvation of my off- 
 spring; and let me not suffer to pass without improve- 
 ment any opportunity I may have to say or do some- 
 thing, and every thing, that may tend to engage them 
 
// 
 
 356 I^II'E OF THE 
 
 to attend to the one thing neeclfal. I have hoped that 
 God may sanctify to them the death of their brother. 
 0, most merciful God! grant this most desirable event 
 for the sake of Christ my Saviour. I trust that he did 
 sanctify it to my son Jacob. For about two years after 
 his brother's decease he made a public profession of 
 relicrion at Princeton ; and in conversinor with him on 
 that occasion, if I rightly remember, he told me that 
 his first serious attention to the state of his soul was 
 produced by Robert's death. He afterwards commen- 
 ced the study of theology. 5. To be more engaged for 
 the conversion of young people in general, especially of 
 my dear pupils. 1 have long felt peculiarly interested 
 for the young, but not enough so. I have not been as 
 deeply sensible as I ought to be, how soon all these op- 
 portunities and privileges might be terminated by death. 
 I am now at the head of an institution devoted to the 
 instruction of ingenuous youth, who are destined to 
 teach others, and to have a great influence on society. 
 Their religious instruction is especially committed to 
 me. 0, may I feel the importance and responsibility 
 of my situation; and may this event in providence stir 
 me up to the greatest engagedness, watchfulness, dili- 
 gence and tenderness in endeavouring to promote by 
 every means I can devise, and by every exertion I can 
 make, the eternal salvation of the precious youth of 
 whom I have the charge — Lord, direct, assist, and bless 
 me in this. ' / 
 
 6. Finally my son's death is to be improved to im- 
 press my mind more deeply with the emptiness of the 
 world, and the importance of being constantly pre- 
 pared for death and eternity. How very uncertain, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 357 
 
 unsatisfying, and delusive are our dearest earthly en- 
 joyments; how deceitful and sorely disappointing are 
 often our fondest hopes and most flattering prospects. 
 Let my heart be less set than it has been on any thing 
 so unworthy of its best affections. Let these affections 
 be more set on things above, where Christ Jesus sitteth 
 at the right hand of God. My son died suddenly — so 
 may I also. Let me live constantly with my lamp 
 trimmed and burning. O God ! enable me so to live 
 that I may at last be found of thee in peace. 
 
 A small part of the foregoing appears in a note at 
 the end of the volume of my Baccalaureate discourses, 
 with an inscription which I intended to place on a 
 cenotaph, but which I have hitherto omitted, and 
 which there is little prospect will ever be accomplished. 
 Mv discourses above referred to, and this narrative of 
 my life, if it shall ever be printed, will be a better 
 exhibition of the character of my eldest son, than the 
 cenotaph which I contemplated when I wrote the note 
 I have mentioned. 
 
 After the expiration of my first presidential year, I 
 spent the autumnal vacation which ensued, on a visit 
 with my wife and son James to the place of my 
 nativity, where I preached three times, twice in the 
 church and once at my sister's. Afterwards I went to 
 Philadelphia, where I was so ill of a cold and hoarse- 
 ness that I did not attempt to preach, but attended to 
 the settlement of the affliirs of my deceased son; and 
 then returned to Princeton on the 28th of October. I 
 was in the habit for a number of years, of setting apart 
 one day in a month for special prayer. I shall give 
 from my diary an account of one of these prayer days, 
 
358 LIFE OF THE 
 
 in view of the winter session of my second presidential 
 year. 
 
 ^'■November 2. This day I observed as a day of special 
 prayer, with a little abstinence from food not amount- 
 ing to fasting, which I think disqualifies me for devo- 
 tional exercises in the after part of the day. My objects 
 this day were to seek the sanctification of the sore dis- 
 pensation of Providence in the death of my eldest son, 
 and to pray for grace and assistance and blessing in my 
 office in the institution of which I have the charge. In 
 the former part of the day I had enlargement in prayer, 
 and the whole day was, I hope, profitable. I went over 
 in prayer the several particulars written at large in the 
 preceding pages of my diary in regard to my son." 
 
 Till the 9th of November my diary was kept regu- 
 larly. Then ensues the following entry: 
 
 "From the 9th of November, 1813, till the 9th of 
 March, 1814, I did not keep a regular diary. It was 
 one of the most busy and one of the most afflictive 
 periods of ray life. For a fortnight after the College 
 session commenced, the institution was in the most per- 
 fect order. The system I had been labouring to estab- 
 lish seemed to have gone into complete effect. I was 
 saying to myself, 'this is all I could wish.' On a sud- 
 den, without any known cause, disorder commenced; 
 and there was a series of attempts, in every imaginable 
 form, to promote and produce insubordination and mis- 
 chief. The roof of the privy was burned, and a kind 
 of infernal machine was fired in the College edifice; 
 many small crackers were also fired; theft was com- 
 mitted; the walls were scrawled on; there was clap- 
 ping, hissing and screaming in going to the refectory. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 359 
 
 I have no doubt but that the whole was the result of 
 a deep laid, deliberate, desperate plot to subvert the 
 discipline and order of the house. In the mean time I 
 had for eio^ht weeks the worst couo^h and cold that I 
 ever had in my life. I lost a good deal of flesh, and 
 w^as unable for a long time to lie on my left side; my 
 wife was in delicate health; my brother John Wickliffe 
 visited me, and soon died about seven miles from this. 
 My wife, after suffering much, was prematurely con- 
 fined, and her infant was still born. On the 9th of 
 March, after suffering greatly, she expired about half 
 after five o'clock in the afternoon. On the evening of 
 the 11th of March, after returning from her funeral, I 
 write this — I have had some searching of heart in re- 
 gard to my afflictions since September last, when my 
 son died. I have been on my knees this evening, 
 utterino^ some such lauGjuasre as this — Show me, O 
 God, why thou contendest with me. If these afflictions 
 are rebukes of thy displeasure, discover to me my sin, 
 humble me effectually for it, lead me to the blood of 
 cleansing, and restore me to thy favour. But thou hast 
 said, ' Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and 
 scourgeth every son whom he receiveth;' and if these 
 afflictions are the evidence of my adoption and of thy 
 love, I bid them welcome, and I do hope that in very 
 faithfulness thou hast afflicted me ; because thou hast 
 as yet most wonderfully and mercifully supported me 
 under all, carried me through all, given me strength 
 far beyond my own, and many sweet consolations in 
 the midst of my sorrows and my sufferings. O that 
 it may please God to be with me in my widowed state; 
 keep me from all the evils and snares to which that 
 
3G0 LIFE OF THE 
 
 state is liable; support, direct, uphold, comfort and 
 bless me. O may He take the charge of my dear 
 motherless babe, who is called by my name. His 
 mother, whose precious remains I have this day com- 
 mitted to their kindred dust, was a most excellent 
 w^oman ; of a delicate bodily frame, but of a most vigo- 
 rous mind, of an excellent judgment, improved in men- 
 tal attainments far beyond the most of her sex, emi- 
 nently discreet, perfectly acquainted with all household 
 concerns, and diligent in attention to them. I trust 
 she was also a real, practical, experimental Christian. 
 She was likewise a most excellent counsellor, and one 
 whose attachment to me was strong indeed. Thanks 
 to God who gave and continued her to me for four 
 years and about five months. But she was lent, and 
 the loan is recalled. O my God! help me to say — and 
 do I not say it from the heart — thy will be done." 
 
 I will here transcribe a part of the report which I 
 made to the Trustees of the College of New Jersey, at 
 their spring meeting in the year 1814. It is as follows: 
 " On the morning of the Lord's day, the 9th of Janu- 
 ary, at about 2 o'clock the privy of the College was 
 discovered to be on fire. The steward, who made the 
 discovery, called up the tutors of the College, and they 
 called up a number of orderly students, who with the 
 assistance of the steward and the servants, extinguish- 
 ed the fire with so little noise, that the occurrence was 
 unknown to the greater part of the students, till day- 
 light discovered it to them. In the morning it appear- 
 ed, that the door of the prayer hall had been opened 
 and entered, (as we afterwards ascertained, either by the 
 carelessness or treachery of one of the servants, who 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 3(JX 
 
 had charge of the key,) and that arrangements had been 
 made for some mighty work of mischief, which was 
 to have been simultaneous with the burning of the 
 privy, but which had proved abortive. Loose powder, 
 a quantity of tinder, and a large peg, were found lying 
 on the stage in the hall, before the pulpit. The day 
 passed w^ithout disturbance, and with no neglect of any 
 of the usual exercises. But on the evening on this day 
 — the Sabbath — a little after nine o'clock, the tremen- 
 dous explosion took place, of what has been denomina- 
 ted the hig cracker. To save myself the trouble of 
 description, as well as to give you a better idea of this 
 infernal machine, I have directed it to be brought before 
 you. About two pounds of gunpowder were confined 
 and exploded in the cavity of that log. The machine 
 was placed behind the front middle door of the second 
 entry. The discharge cracked the adjacent walls from 
 top to bottom, broke almost all the glass in the entry 
 where it was placed, and much in the other entries; 
 and one of the pieces which it threw off was driven 
 through the door of the prayer hall, to which it was 
 opposite. The merciful providence of God preserved 
 the lives and limbs of several students, as well as the 
 tutors of the College who had passed near it only a few 
 minutes before the explosion. No individual was in- 
 jured, although the whole house was greatly alarmed. 
 I was walking in my study at the time of the explosion 
 and hastened into the College edifice as fast as possible. 
 The students went peaceably to their rooms after a 
 few minutes. The faculty convened in the room of 
 one of the students, and after securing the remains of 
 the machine, making arrangements with the steward 
 
 46 
 
362 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to watch the College edifice through the night, and to 
 take measures for investio^atinoc the business in the 
 next day, adjourned a little after midnight. From the 
 moment I saw the remains of this machine I was per- 
 fectly satisfied, that with the vigilance we had used, it 
 never could have been manufactured in the College 
 edifice. It was also now apparent that the original 
 design was to have fired it in the prayer hall, before 
 the pulpit, at the time when the building was burning; 
 and this has accordingly been since confessed by the 
 actors in this diabolical affair. Had not this design 
 been defeated by the going out of the match, as we 
 have since learned, it is impossible to calculate the 
 extent of the mischief which it might have produced. 
 But by the good providence of God (the interposition 
 of which in this, and in many other instances deserves 
 our most grateful notice and remembrance) the real 
 intention of the perpetrators of this villainy was almost 
 entirely defeated, and the consequences of it have been 
 ultimately turned on themselves. 
 
 On Monday morning, the faculty convened and 
 resolved to make every possible effort, both in the Col- 
 lege and out of it, to detect and punish in the most 
 exemplary manner, all who had been concerned in this 
 enormous outrage. For two days not a trace of the 
 perpetrators of the mischief could be discovered. Per- 
 severance, however, at length enabled us to obtain 
 proof, that two individuals, late students in College, 
 and then residents in town, were concerned in fabrica- 
 ting and charging the infernal machine. (These indi- 
 viduals were named to the Trustees; but for obvious 
 reasons they shall not be mentioned here. Other 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 363 
 
 names have been and shall be, in like manner omitted.) 
 A prosecution in the criminal court was immediately 
 commenced against them; and they were held under a 
 recognizance to appear and take their trial at New 
 Brunswick on the 8th of March. One of them was 
 afterwards discharged on account of his youth and 
 comparative innocence. But their seizure and prose- 
 cution were the signal for other disorders in College. 
 The master spirits of mischief had by this time poison- 
 ed the minds of almost the whole of the young and 
 thoughtless part of the College, and engaged them to 
 do things which those who prompted them took care to 
 avoid for themselves. The management of it was 
 extremely perplexing. Not an individual^ for a num- 
 ber of days could be fixed on as guilty; for the whole 
 took place in the dark, and in the crowd as the students 
 in mass were going to supper in the refectory. At 
 length however the disorder was extended to the en- 
 tries of College. When this took place, I on a certain 
 evening took a candle in my hand and went to the 
 passage through which the mass of students return 
 from supper. They passed me in perfect silence and 
 respect; but as soon as they got out of sight in the 
 upper entries, some of them began the usual yell. 
 The Vice-president ran through the crowd and seized 
 one of the small rogues in the very act of clapping and 
 hallooing, took him up in his arms, brought him 
 through the whole corps, and set him down before me, 
 as I stood with the candle in my hand, talking to a 
 crowd that I had called around me. I seized the 
 opportunity to address them at some length; and to 
 endeavour to reason to shame and to intimidate them 
 
364 LIFE OF THE 
 
 out of their folly. The circumstances allowed me to 
 talk in a manner which would not have been so pro- 
 per, speaking from the pulpit, and it certainly had a 
 good effect. 
 
 It was manifestly the plan of the leaders of the exist- 
 ing insubordination to keep themselves clear of cen- 
 sure; and by getting us to lay the arm of authority 
 heavily on the youngest part of the students, to spread 
 the spirit of uneasiness and dissatisfaction as widely as 
 possible. We therefore forebore till our arrangements 
 were complete to manage these leaders, and then put 
 the whole under an effectual interdict at once. Among 
 the artifices practised at this time to spread discontent, 
 was the exciting of the College to ask for a holiday. 
 Two or three private applications and delegations were 
 made to me for the purpose in the most respectful man- 
 ner. My answer was, that there should be no holiday 
 till there was perfect order in College. They tried to 
 call a general meeting of the students for the purpose ; 
 but I went into the midst of them and dispersed them 
 without the least difficulty, or appearance of dissatis- 
 faction. After all their plans w^ere completely defeated, 
 and the College became orderly, and they had given up 
 all expectation of the holiday, w^e surprised them with- 
 out their asking for it. We permitted them to go on a 
 sleighing party, which in no instance, that I have heard 
 of, was abused ; and I lent, to as many as chose to ask 
 me, small sums of money for the occasion. They were 
 thus taught and felt, that what I had told them w^as 
 true, that they should in no degree interfere with the 
 government; that we would govern alone, and effect- 
 ually; but that so governing, we would deal with them 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 3G5 
 
 not only equitably, but with tenderness and indulgence. 
 At this time the sentiment I have just expressed seemed 
 to pervade the house, and it gave us general quietness 
 till about a month since. We took this interval to dis- 
 miss a number who exposed themselves by continuing 
 to be mischievous after their comrades had given it up. 
 By dismission, and requesting parents to remove their 
 sons, we cleared the house of four or five of the most 
 troublesome of the younger students. When the trial 
 of the individual most concerned in preparing and 
 firing the big cracker approached, on the 8th of March, 
 it became a subject of serious consideration whether we 
 should suggest to our counsel to summon any of the 
 students as witnesses or not. On consulting our law- 
 yers on the subject, they represented it as of much 
 importance to the success of the suit, and we accord- 
 ingly assented to it. They subpoened seven; some of 
 whom we suspected to be guilty, and some w4io were 
 free from suspicion. No difficulty or disorder whatever 
 attended the serving of the process. The students, with 
 the senior tutor, who was also subpoened, were sent to 
 the tavern, where the process was served on all at 
 once; and the whole set off immediately for New 
 Brunswick. They were gone three days. The princi- 
 pal culprit pleaded guilty to his indictment on the 
 criminal prosecution, and threw himself on the mercy 
 of the court. He was fined one hundred dollars and 
 the costs of the prosecution. He is still bound to 
 answer our civil suit in June next, under a recognizance 
 of one thousand dollars. Four of the students in their 
 statement to the grand jury, declined giving testimony, 
 on the plea that they might implicate themselves. This 
 
366 LIFE OF THE 
 
 was what we expected, and were resolved, when they 
 should throw themselves back on our moral discipline, 
 to exercise it upon them and dismiss them from the 
 College, as soon as we should be prepared to do so. 
 They, however, hoped that the evidence that they gave 
 before the grand jury would be kept a secret; and it 
 was not known to them for a considerable time after 
 their return, that we were acquainted with the nature 
 of their evidence, which circumstance brought us to 
 action a day or two sooner than we intended to com- 
 mence it. It may perhaps be thought to have been 
 superfluous, and to savour of timidity, yet I maintain 
 that under the responsibility on which I acted, I was 
 perfectly right to request, as I did, the presence of the 
 Chief Justice of the State, sheriff of the county, and 
 several constables, and a meeting of the inhabitants of 
 the town. I always hoped that the knowledge of these 
 preparations w^ould prevent the necessity of using them ; 
 and the event has justified the conjecture. But to have 
 omitted the preparations would have been in the highest 
 degree rash and criminal. It was found that the Chief 
 Justice and sheriff could not attend; but this only 
 hastened the arrangements and zeal of the village; so 
 that we were fully prepared to act at the time when 
 action was expedient : and the issue of the whole has 
 been, that the town has passed ordinances, a spirit has 
 been awakened, and arrangements organized, which 
 form a system for similar emergencies in all time to 
 come; and which have been wanted ever since the 
 existence of the College till this hour. The doings of 
 the town on the occasion, and the vote of thanks, and 
 explanation of the views and wishes of the faculty 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 307 
 
 which followed the doings, I herewith lay before the 
 Board." 
 
 I now resume my narrative, with remarking, that the 
 arrangrements I have mentioned were hastened in con- 
 sequence of the criminated students discovering that w^e 
 had information of the nature of the testimony they 
 had given before the court ; or rather of their refusing 
 to give any lest they should criminate themselves. One 
 of the number, with a view to extenuate his own guilt, 
 voluntarily informed us, that he was only privy to the 
 whole business of the crackers and the burning, but 
 had no active hand in the execution; nay, that he 
 endeavoured to dissuade the other parties from their 
 design. We told him that privity and concealment of 
 such a diabolical transaction w^ere no small crime. But 
 that as he had voluntarily, and without our seeking it, 
 informed us that he knew all concerned, and that the 
 disclosure would not criminate himself, we were bound 
 to insist, and should insist, that he should disclose the 
 whole; and I showed him the printed ordinance requir- 
 ing the students to bear testimony in such a case. He 
 explicitly refused to bear any testimony; and this 
 brought the business to a crisis. The ground we took 
 was to consider the four who refused to give testimony 
 at court as having confessed their guilt, and to treat 
 them accordingly. After considerable deliberation and 
 some hesitation, we at length unanimously resolved to 
 offer them forgiveness on the following terms: 1st. That 
 all who had been associated or concerned in this base 
 transaction should present themselves before the faculty. 
 2d. That they should answer all the questions and 
 make all the disclosures that the faculty should require. 
 
368 I'IFE OF THE 
 
 3d. That they should explicitly ask the forgiveness of 
 the faculty. 4th. That they should hold themselves 
 sacredly pledged to show an exemplary regard to the 
 laws, and respect to the College themselves, and to 
 promote the same in others with their whole influence. 
 5th. That they should then be freely forgiven ; but on 
 the express condition, that while their conduct re- 
 mained unexceptionable, their concern in the mischief 
 contemplated should not operate to their disadvantage; 
 but that if their conduct was not unexceptionable, their 
 agency in that mischief should then be called into 
 view. The motives which prompted the faculty to 
 this course were: (1.) It was believed that the course 
 contemplated would as well sustain the authority and 
 discipline of the house as any other. (2.) There were 
 (strange as it may seem) two or three individuals 
 among the concerned who, except in this instance, 
 w^ere among the most exemplary students; and almost 
 the whole were among the first youth in the house, in 
 point of literary standing. (3.) It would bring out the 
 whole corps of those who were concerned; which it 
 was of the utmost importance to know, and who could 
 not otherwise be certainly known. (4.) It would enable 
 us to establish a point in our prosecution for the chief 
 culprit, viz: that the cracker and the burning of the 
 privy were in design connected together, and that the 
 same persons were concerned in both. (5.) It would, 
 after all, be putting the youth, now fully and clearly 
 known, on their good behaviour; whom we were 
 always willing to retain if they should really reform; 
 and if they did not, we could afterwards dismiss them 
 for this as well as their future misconduct; and the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. qqq 
 
 whole world (even their parents and other partial 
 friends) would say that we had acted not only with 
 equity, but with lenity also. Having made up their 
 minds to pursue the course which has been specified, 
 the faculty sent for the four students who had refused 
 to give testimony at court, told them that their guilt 
 was considered as established, that the natural course 
 to be pursued in their case was, dismission by the 
 faculty, probably expulsion by the Trustees, and per- 
 haps a criminal prosecution by the State. That in 
 these circumstances the faculty were disposed to offer 
 an amnesty on the conditions and explanations which 
 I have already specified; with this in addition, which 
 was distinctly explained and inculcated, that in the 
 whole business the concerned should be considered as 
 throwing themselves absolutely and entirely on the dis- 
 cretion of the faculty in every and in all particu:lars 
 not specified, with this general assurance to encourage 
 it, that the faculty would require nothing which they 
 did not conscientiously think the interests of the insti- 
 tution required; with this reservation to prevent false 
 pleas on their part, that the faculty would surrender 
 nothing which they did believe the interests of the 
 institution to demand. With this understanding, the 
 four students were allowed one hour and no more, to 
 consult their associates and return an answer. At the 
 end of the hour, they returned with a written answer, 
 that their associates would not agree to the proposition; 
 but that they would agree to it for themselves, except 
 that they would not disclose their associates. It re- 
 quired but little time to decide on this answer. The 
 
 47 
 
SYO LIFE OF THE 
 
 foiir students were immediately called, and I addressed 
 them I believe in these words : 
 
 " As the fundamental article of the proposition made 
 you by the faculty — that all who were concerned with 
 you in the offence should come forward with you — has 
 not been complied with, it has become my painful duty 
 to announce to you that you are dismissed from College 
 by order of the faculty. You are allowed two hours 
 and no more, to take the whole of your effects out of 
 College. And now with a lenity which, in our appre- 
 hension you have not deserved, I inform you that a 
 criminal prosecution is hanging over you, which you 
 may avoid if you can." 
 
 The dismissed students went immediately into the 
 College edifice, whither I requested the members of the 
 faculty instantly to repair, and assured them that I 
 should follow as soon as possible. The College through 
 the whole morning had been in a great turmoil. Pro- 
 bably no occasion could occur that would produce 
 greater excitement. The parties arraigned were re- 
 markably popular. The two champions of the literary 
 societies for the Junior Class were among them, and 
 many believed that they w^ere to be expelled for not 
 bearing testimony against their fellow students. With 
 it all, however, every mischief maker slunk into con- 
 cealment as soon as an officer of the College was seen 
 near him. While I was preparing to go into the Col- 
 lege edifice, one of the dismissed students of the Senior 
 Class came into my study in much perturbation, and 
 told me that since we had dismissed the four, the whole 
 of their associates, without being requested, had volun- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 371 
 
 tarily come forward, and were willing now to surrender 
 themselves to the discretion of the faculty, if we would 
 only permit the whole procedure to go back to the posi- 
 tion in which it stood an hour ago. I directed him to 
 request the attendance of the faculty in my study, 
 which he did in great haste. The faculty had even 
 less objection to this measure than at first, because we 
 had had the opportunity actually to dismiss four, and 
 by so doing, to satisfy them and the whole College of 
 our determination to make thorough work of this 
 business. The individual who called on me was in- 
 formed that the faculty would receive all his associates 
 on the ground originally specified. Accordingly nine 
 in number came over to my study and cast themselves 
 on our discretion. As soon as they entered and had 
 taken their stand, I said to them, " You solemnly de- 
 clare that the whole of those concerned in the offence 
 now in contemplation are now present." This was 
 explicitly affirmed by one of their number in behalf of 
 the whole. It was at the time fully believed by us, 
 and I am sorry to say that we have since discovered 
 that it was not true, that there were five or six more, 
 making in all about fifteen, who were really implicated 
 in the plot of the chief culprit. The nine then before 
 the faculty, (and these they solemnly declared to be 
 the whole) were directed to withdraw till the faculty 
 should determine on the questions to be asked, and on 
 the other circumstances of the submissions to be made 
 and the pardon to be granted. The faculty agreed to 
 ask but two questions in substance, although a consid- 
 erable number were asked explanatory of the two main 
 interrogatories. The first related to the views, motives. 
 
372 LIFE OF THE 
 
 and designs which had induced them to commit this 
 outrage; and they could assign no other, and declared 
 they could think of no other, than dissatisfaction for the 
 dismission of the individual whom the civil court had 
 refused to indict on account of his youth. The second 
 question was, whether the firing of the privy and the 
 explosion of the cracker, were not originally to have 
 taken place at the same time, and the cracker to have 
 been exploded in the prayer hall. To this they imme- 
 diately and unequivocally answered in the affirmative. 
 After these answers, the questions were put to each 
 individual by name, ''Do you ask the forgiveness of the 
 faculty for what you have done in this concern?" And 
 each individual was required to answer, " Yes, I do." 
 The other question, as heretofore stated, was, " Do you 
 hold yourself sacredly pledged to show an exemplary 
 regard to the laws, and respect to the authority of the 
 College yourself, and to promote the same regard and 
 respect in others with your w^hole influence?" To this, 
 also, each individual by name answered, " Yes, I do." 
 The President then said, "You are freely forgiven: 
 while your conduct shall be unexceptionable, this 
 occurrence shall not operate to your disadvantage ; but 
 if it shall not continue unexceptionable, your past de- 
 fection shall then be called into view." The President 
 then made a short and solemn address to the whole of 
 them, under which some of them appeared a good deal 
 affected; and they then withdrew, requesting us not to 
 publish this transaction in detail to the College, and 
 receiving for answer, that we should do in this, and in 
 all other particulars, as should be dictated by that dis- 
 cretion on which they had cast themselves, and we had 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 373 
 
 exercised, and should exercise with as much lenity, and 
 no more, than the good of the institution should seem 
 to permit. All noise immediately ceased in College, 
 and the house became as tranquil and orderly as it ever 
 was. The next day we drew up a statement of our 
 proceedings, which we caused to be made known both 
 in the College and the town. 
 
 The above report was written toward the close of the 
 winter session of 1813 and 1814; but while the College 
 was underoroincr the semi-annual examination, the chief 
 culprit returned to Princeton, and I, in fulfilment of 
 my duty, sent him a note forbidding him to come on 
 College grounds. This was on the 4th of April. I 
 shall transcribe from my diary the transactions of a 
 number of days till the adjournment of the Trustees of 
 the College, who met on the 11th of the month. 
 
 ^^ April 5th — (the day after the return of the chief 
 culprit) — I attended to the examination of the College. 
 There were crackers in the institution to-day, and the 
 evening was a most painful one to me. We met in 
 faculty in a room of one of the tutors, and determined 
 to dismiss two or three of the students. 
 
 " April 6th. Tliis morning the faculty admonished 
 four students and dismissed two. I took the examina- 
 tion of the Senior Class on belles lettres and wTote let- 
 ters to the parents of the two dismissed students. The 
 faculty met in the evening, and a pistol was fired at the 
 door of one of the tutors. I ought to be very thankful 
 to God for his support this day. 
 
 " April 7th. Attended examination. We had a crack- 
 er in College to-day, and in the evening a company of 
 
374 i^IJFE OF THE 
 
 students in the front Campus behaved in a very impro- 
 per manner. 
 
 '^ April Sih. Attended before breakfast the examina- 
 tions of the Sophomore and Freshman Classes, which 
 were finished, and the^e classes dismissed to go home. 
 
 ^^ April 9ih. Attended the examination of the Junior 
 Class, who were examined by myself on the Bible. 
 The week past, my religious exercises have not been 
 special, except that I hope I have had some engagedness 
 in praying for direction and assistance in regard to the 
 discipline of the College. This evening, the faculty sat 
 a good while in my study and conversed about the 
 affairs of the Colleo^e, but ao;reed on nothin<T definite. 
 
 "10th. Sabbath. Mr. Oliphant preached for us in 
 the morninor a good discourse. In the afternoon I heard 
 the usual Bible recitation, and had considerable free- 
 dom in speaking on the topics recited. In the evening, 
 I corrected the report of the Bible Society of the Col- 
 lege. 
 
 "11th. Attended examinations and finished them. 
 Met the faculty and wrote a sentence for the criminal 
 students for to-morrow morning. This day and even- 
 ing my mind has been burdened almost beyond endu- 
 rance. 
 
 " 12th. I slept but little last night. Rose early, pray- 
 ed and prepared for the important business of the day. 
 Called up and dismissed a student for writing an inso- 
 lent letter to a trustee of the College. Called up also the 
 eight students, whom we propose to dismiss. (These 
 were the same students who had been pardoned by the 
 faculty, as had been reported to the Board of Trustees. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 375 
 
 There were nine mentioned in the report, but we had 
 dismissed three, after the report was written, one of 
 w hom must have made up the number nine. ) I began to 
 read "their sentence, when they interrupted me and beg- 
 ged to be allowed to prove their innocence of the first 
 charge, which was, that they had dealt fraudulently in 
 their contract. We proposed to allow them to prove it 
 by taking an oath before the Board of Trustees; it was 
 however afterwards agreed not to require an oath. I 
 immediately went to the Board of Trustees, and did 
 business with them. 
 
 "13th. Attended the Board of Trustees, and the 
 criminal students were examined before the Board : a 
 committee was appointed, consisting of four of the 
 oldest and most influential members, to confer with 
 me. They met in my study, and spent the evening 
 in conversation ; and after being at a plunge for a long 
 time, we at last hit on what I hope is right. After the 
 members of the Board left me, I wTote a sentence for 
 the faculty to pronounce on the criminal students. 
 
 "14th. The students, who were under discipline, 
 were called before the Trustees, and the Board caused 
 to be read to them certain resolutions which had been 
 agreed on, and then committed them to the faculty. 
 The faculty met in my study, and dismissed two of 
 the number. The remaining six were called before 
 the Board of Trustees, and required to renounce their 
 insubordinate principles; and thus the matter was ter- 
 minated. I did business with the Board through the 
 day, and we finished in the evening." 
 
 I think I ought to insert from my diary the state- 
 ment of my religious exercises, w^hich 1 wrote on 
 
376 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Saturday, 16th of the month. ''The week past, I hope 
 I have had some engagedness in praying for assistance 
 and direction ; and ! I can nev^er be thankful enough 
 ' to God, for assisting and carrying me through the 
 trying scenes of this week. I am much exhausted. 
 In the evening I tried a Utile to prepare for the com- 
 munion to-morrow." It was but about two months 
 after the death of my second wife, and in a low state of 
 bodily health, that I had to encounter all the College 
 difficulties, which are stated above; so that I had good 
 reason to be very thankful to God for carrying me 
 through them. 
 
 The spring vacation I spent chiefly in visiting my 
 friends, both in the city of Philadelphia and in Hano- 
 ver, the place of my nativity. I preached in both 
 places, and then attended the Presbytery of New 
 Brunswick, which sat at Princeton, and appointed me 
 to be one of their representatives in the General Assem- 
 bly of the Presbyterian Church. I accordingly attended 
 the Assembly from the 20th of May to the end of the 
 month. I also attended several meetings of the Direc- 
 tors of the Theological Seminary, and likewise a meet- 
 ing of the Corporation of the Widows' Fund, of which 
 I have been the Secretary above fifty years, and am 
 still in office. 
 
 After visiting my friends in the city, and preaching 
 to the people of my former charge, I returned to Prince- 
 ton, and found that the College had been orderly during 
 my absence. Nothing but what ordinarily takes place 
 in a literary institution occurred in that over which I 
 presided during the summer session of the current year 
 of 1814. The most noticeable event that took place, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 377 
 
 was the self destruction of a youth that I had sent to a 
 grammar school about four miles distant from Prince- 
 ton. This was frequently done when youth were sent 
 to College who were not prepared to enter any of the 
 classes of the institution. The unhappy individual I 
 have mentioned showed no symptoms of insanity, and 
 none of particular dissatisfaction of his situation. 
 
 I will take this occasion to mention, that before the 
 erection of the edifice of the Theological Seminary the 
 students of that institution worshipped with the stu- 
 dents of the College on the Lord's day, and Dr. Alexan- 
 der and Dr. Miller (for there were no other theological 
 professors) took turns with me in preaching to our 
 common pupils. 
 
 The fall vacation of this year was spent in first 
 attending the Presbytery of New Brunswick at the 
 residence of Dr. Finley, on whose invitation I preached 
 to his people. I then visited my sister at Hanover, and 
 went thence and attended the Synod at New York city. 
 I then returned to New Brunswick, and made an en- 
 gagement to preach there on the following Sabbath, 
 which I accordingly did. The remainder of the vaca- 
 tion I spent in Philadelphia in visiting my friends, and 
 in preaching to the people of my former pastoral charge. 
 On the 5th of November I returned to Princeton, and 
 on the 10th of that montli the winter session of the 
 College commenced. It was during this session that 
 the great revival of religion took place under my presi- 
 dentship. For some time I preached in turn with the 
 theological professors; but about the middle of Decem- 
 ber I was attacked with such an affection of dizziness 
 and swimming of my head as disqualified me from 
 
 48 
 
378 LIFE OF THE 
 
 standing to deliver a regular sermon; so that from the 
 time I have mentioned, till the 2d of April, I did not 
 preach a regular discourse. My place was well supplied 
 by the professors of the Seminary ; and indeed I was 
 fully occupied by the business of the College; for 
 although I could not stand to preach, yet by keeping 
 my seat I addressed the students a weekly lecture, and 
 made short addresses to them, both on the Sabbath 
 after their Bible recitations, and on Saturday evening 
 after prayers. I also conversed and prayed with indi- 
 viduals who were under religious impressions, in my 
 study, whenever they requested it, which was very 
 often ; so that I was constantly employed, as I heard 
 the usual recitations of the senior class on belles lettres, 
 logic, and moral philosophy; that is, on one or other 
 of these subjects. I shall transcribe from my diary 
 what I wrote the first time after this that I delivered 
 a regular discourse. 
 
 " April 2d, 1815. Sabbath. I preached in the prayer 
 hall in College in the morning, from the words, ' That 
 rock was Christ.' I had no difficulty worth naming 
 in delivering my sermon. I think that in this I see 
 clearly the answer of prayer. I hope I feel some grati- 
 tude to God who has permitted and enabled me once 
 more to preach a regular discourse. to be humble, 
 believing, and thankful. I attended the usual recita- 
 tion on the Bible in the afternoon, and had the head- 
 ache in the evening, but it went over before bed-time." 
 
 In April, 1815, my report to the Trustees of the 
 College contains the following article on the " Govern- 
 ment, order, and discipline of the institution." 
 
 " For a year past the government and order of the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 379 
 
 College have, it is believed, been as good as they can 
 ever be expected to be. Within the year, we have had 
 no attempt to resist or counteract the authority of the 
 institution, except that which was made toward the 
 close of the last summer session by the chief culprit 
 concerned in the firino^ the biff cracker ; and the issue 
 which was given to that affair, has, it is hoped, put to 
 rest all expectation of resisting with success the execu- 
 tion of our laws. Through the last session, your offi- 
 cers have indeed enjoyed halcyon days. They have 
 experienced no ordinary pleasure in directing the stu- 
 dies and conduct of liberal-minded "youth, who have 
 emulated each other in seeking their own improvement, 
 in giving pleasure to their teachers, in obedience to the 
 laws, and in doing honour to the place of their education. 
 I think it a duty to state, and I should lay a restraint 
 on my own feelings if I did not state, that I consider 
 the youth who form our charge at present, as decidedly 
 the most amiable and exemplary that I have ever seen. 
 In such a number, there is doubtless a difference of 
 character and a portion of juvenile indiscretion. This 
 can never be otherwise. But in the great mass of the 
 present inhabitants of the house, there is nothing malig- 
 nant, nothing deliberately vicious; but all that is the 
 reverse. The happy cause of this will afterwards be 
 noticed. In the midst of all, however, we have had 
 more cases of discipline, and more dismissions, than in 
 the preceding session. But the truth is, the general 
 state of the College has been such, that a vicious stu- 
 dent could not be concealed. He was easily and imme- 
 diately detected: and the public sentiment of the College 
 so far from being hostile to discipline, has called for it, 
 
880 lilFE OF THE 
 
 has anticipated and gone before it, and has justified and 
 sanctioned it whenever it has taken place. A sohtary 
 cracker was fired in the course of the winter, and was 
 universally understood to be the expression of a spiteful 
 opposition to the general attention to religion then at 
 its height. It produced no other effect than to fill the 
 house with abhorrence and detestation for the perpetra- 
 tor of the act. Though we had no palpable proof in 
 regard to the guilty party, yet we were satisfied fully 
 as to the individual who was to be so regarded. Near- 
 ly the whole College were looking and wishing for his 
 dismission. But we thought it ricrht in the circum- 
 stances of the case to retain him, and did retain him for 
 more than a month in hopes of his reformation. But 
 at length we were compelled by his open violation of 
 law to dismiss him. The other cases of discipline will 
 be seen in the minutes of the faculty. The one that 
 has been stated in some detail, has been noticed as 
 serving to illustrate a little the subject of this part of 
 my report. The names of the dismissed may be seen 
 in the catalogue which accompanies this report." 
 
 In the same report which contains the foregoing, 
 namely, under the article entitled " The revival of 
 religion in College," I gave an account at some length 
 of the work of divine grace in the institution over 
 which I preside. This account, when written, I had 
 no expectation ever to see in print. But the Trustees 
 ordered me to publish it, which accordingly I did. I 
 have deliberated whether I would direct it to be pub- 
 lished with other articles at the end of the volume con- 
 taining my life, or insert it in the life itself. But as I 
 consider it to be one of the most important occurrences 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 33^ 
 
 of my whole life, my opinion is, that the narrative of 
 that event should be preserved.* 
 
 The pamphlet containing the account of the revival 
 of rehgion in the College of New Jersey was sent, I 
 know not by whom, to the editors of the Christian Ob- 
 server in Great Britain.f I shall give the whole of 
 what they say on the subject. They introduce their 
 remarks in the following manner in their number for 
 the month of October : 
 
 " College of New Jersey in America. We have 
 been favoured by a respected correspondent with a 
 copy of a report made to the Trustees of this College on 
 the 4th of April last, by the President, Dr. Green, rela- 
 tive to what is called a revival of religion, which took 
 place among the students in the winter and spring of 
 the present year. The following is the substance of 
 this report." After the insertion of the substance of 
 the report, the editors of the Christian Observer remark 
 as follows : " Such is the substance of the President's 
 report. It is by no means our purpose in laying it 
 before our readers, to hold up to the imitation of our 
 heads of houses in this country the practice of pub- 
 lishing expositions of the state of religion among the 
 young men under their care. Even if the reformation 
 among them was as radical and extensive as it appears 
 to have been in New Jersey, we should still more ques- 
 tion the expediency of making a public report on the 
 subject. We are certainly not of the number of those 
 who deem the representation of the pious President 
 to be either unreal or exaggerated; we can cordially 
 
 * Appendix, H. t Vol. XIV. p. 699. 
 
382 LIFE OF THE 
 
 rejoice with him in the success of his pious labours, 
 and unite in praying that the effect may prove both 
 soUd and permanent. But we greatly doubt whether 
 the publication of such statements, however gratifying 
 they may be to the pious mind, is likely to promote the 
 spiritual benefit of the young men themselves." (I can 
 truly say I was much impressed with the thought here 
 suo^aested, from the beo^innino- to the end of the revival 
 in question. While it was yet only in progress, and I 
 was solicitous to keep it as private as possible, I was 
 surprised and grieved, and I will add, offended, by- 
 reading an account of it in a secular newspaper. I 
 have already stated, that when I wrote my report to the 
 Trustees, who certainly ought to be well informed on 
 the subject, I had no expectation of its going further. 
 Did I wrong in obeying their order to publish it? If 
 not, they fell under the censure of the Christian Ob- 
 server, and not the writer of the report, who was in 
 their employment.) "Judging of the youth of North 
 America by what we know of our own, we are on the 
 whole disposed to deprecate such a proceeding as ad- 
 verse to genuine simplicity and lowliness of mind, and 
 calculated to foster vanity and conceit, and as pregnant 
 with various other inconvenient effects. '\ But while we 
 thus object to the single point of blazoning the appear- 
 ance of beginning or reviving piety in the young men 
 of Jersey College, we feel that we cannot praise too 
 highly, or recommend too strongly to the presidents 
 and professors of our English Universities, the labo- 
 rious and vigilant efforts which contributed to produce 
 these remarkable results ; and here we are tempted to 
 ask, why should not the study of the Bible form a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 333 
 
 regular part of our academical exercises? Is it not 
 notorious, that while mathematical and classical studies 
 are pursued with ardour in our colleges and halls, 
 scarcely any attention is paid to sacred literature ; and 
 that men designed to enter on the ministry of the 
 Gospel of Christ may graduate with honour at our 
 Universities, without its being known by their supe- 
 riors that they have ever looked into a Bible, or taken 
 the slightest pains to understand its contents? We 
 should be greatly obliged to such of our correspondents 
 as are conversant with the details of Colleo^e regula- 
 tions and statutes, to point out in M^hat manner this 
 lamentable defect, a defect we apprehend, peculiar to 
 our English Universities, may be supplied." // 
 
 Little did I think, when inserting in the report which 
 I made to the Trustees of the College of New Jersey, 
 the influence which the study of the Bible had had in 
 producing the revival of religion in that institution, that 
 the report was to go to Britain, and this feature of it to 
 be held up as an example to the literary institutions of 
 that country. Previously to my accession to the pre- 
 sidentship of the College, there had been several revi- 
 vals of religion in that institution, but that of which 
 some of the details are given in my report to the Trus- 
 tees was probably more general than any other. About 
 three or four years after the report was published, there 
 was, under my administration, a partial revival, in 
 which several students were made the hopeful subjects 
 of renewing grace; of whom two or three are now 
 ministers of the gospel in the Presbyterian Church. 
 But in the great revival, there are a considerable num- 
 ber of ministers now living: who received their first 
 
384 ^IFE OF THE 
 
 impressions of religion at that period; among the rest 
 two bishops of the Episcopal Church in this country 
 are to be numbered ; and of the two individuals, men- 
 tioned in my report, who made a profession of religion 
 at the beginning of the revival, one is now a professor 
 in the Theological Seminary at Princeton. 
 
 The spring vacation of the College during my presi- 
 dentship commenced on the 11th of April and continu- 
 ed for four weeks. On the fourteenth of the last men- 
 tioned month, I left home for Philadelphia, and I 
 remained there till the twenty-sixth, and then returned 
 to Princeton. My principal object in going to the city 
 was to get published my report relative to the revival 
 of religion in the College. This I accordingly effected. 
 On my return to Princeton I was variously engaged 
 till the 17th. of May, when business called me again 
 to the city : besides this, I wanted to commune with the 
 people of my former pastoral charge, which always 
 took place while the General Assembly were in session; 
 and I could leave the College in safety, as the pious 
 youth of the late revival, formed nearly if not quite, a 
 majority of the students of the institution. I lodged 
 with my friend Robert Ralston, Esq., and then made the 
 acquaintance of Dr. Payson and his son ; " two excel- 
 lent men, (says my diary,) the son a man of eminent 
 piety and talents — in prayer, I think that he excels all 
 men I have ever heard pray." On the last day of May 
 I returned to Princeton. There was nothing in the 
 state of the College during the remainder of the session 
 that was otherwise than orderly; so that I made another 
 excursion to Philadelphia, and went with Miss Mary 
 McCulloh (to whom I was affianced in my last visit to 
 
KEV". ASHBEL GREEN. 335 
 
 the city) into Bucks county, near Doylestown, for 
 the benefit of her health. She was the daughter by 
 his first wife, of Major John McCuUoh, of Philadel- 
 phia. I stayed with my espoused wife two days and a 
 half; then left her there, and returned to Princeton. 
 
 My diary also states that on the 26th of September, 
 1S15, in the afternoon, the Directors being present, "we 
 laid the corner-stone of the Theological Seminary. I 
 introduced the service with a few remarks. Dr. Alexan- 
 der then read the introduction of the plan of the Semi- 
 nary ; and I then made a prayer standing on the stone, 
 which was afterwards deposited." 
 
 On the 29th of the month I left home, and went with 
 my son James to Philadelphia, to celebrate my nuptials 
 with my third wife. The marriage took place on the 
 3d of October, which was followed by an excursion of 
 a few days to visit my relatives in the eastern part of 
 New Jersey ; after which we returned to our respective 
 duties at Princeton. 
 
 Many, if not most of the subjects of the late revival 
 of religion, belonged to the Senior Class of the institu- 
 tion, and of course took their bachelor's degree at the 
 last commencement, and left the College; their number 
 was more than made up by new accessions, but of a 
 very different character, especially in point of morals 
 and religion. I shall make several extracts from my 
 report to the Trustees, to exhibit the state of the insti- 
 tution in the winter session of 1815 and 1816. From 
 the article in my report, entitled, " The number of stu- 
 dents," the following extracts are taken : 
 
 "The last Senior Class consisted of forty-two mem- 
 bers, and a few students who left us in the fall and did 
 
 49 
 
386 LIFE OF THE 
 
 not return ; so that of our old stock, no more than sixteen 
 remained. But the accessions at the beginning of the 
 session were numerous, 1 beheve, beyond example. 
 We admitted sixty, carrying up our number to one 
 hundred and thirty-six in all. This rendered the Col- 
 lege edifice a good deal crowded at one time." 
 Another extract under the same title stated as follows : 
 " The diminution of our numbers has been unusually 
 large, twelve have left us uuder censure, and thirteen 
 without censure; leaving our number at the close of 
 the session, one hundred and eleven. I think proper to 
 state to the Board, that a principal cause w^iy so many 
 have left the College at their own request, is found in 
 the disposition of both parents and pupils to press for a 
 higher standing in College than that to which they are 
 really equal. The consequence is, that some injure 
 their health by their intense application to study, with 
 a view to overtake or keep up with their class, and 
 thus are obliged to quit their studies altogether; and 
 others, finding that with all their efforts they cannot 
 keep a standing in their class, leave College to avoid 
 the mortification of being degraded. The subject is 
 thus stated to the Board, that the members may, as 
 they have opportunity, dissuade parents who are about 
 to send their children here, from asking too high a 
 standing for them. There are but few youth who can 
 do more than we regularly require of any class that 
 they may enter. Study and examinations, with us, 
 are not nominal, but real; and none but talents of the 
 first order can do much more than keep a high standing 
 in the class in which they may be placed." 
 
 I shall here insert the whole of the article entitled, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 337" 
 
 " Government, discipline, and moral and religious state 
 of the institution." 
 
 " Our winter sessions are always considered as more 
 exposed to difficulty in maintaining good order in the 
 College than the summer session. The confinement 
 occasioned by the weather, the length of the nights, 
 and other circumstances of the season, seem to generate 
 and favour mischievous designs beyond what takes 
 place in other portions of the year. But a cause more 
 operative still, is the large accessions which are made 
 to the College in autumn beyond what we usually re- 
 ceive in the spring. The new comers are not yet 
 trained to the discipline of the house, and are therefore 
 fit materials to be seduced and converted into "cats- 
 paws" by the few ill-disposed students who have had a 
 longer standing, and who have been restrained from 
 mischief before, from the smallness of their numbers, 
 and the fear of detection. It has already been stated 
 that we had an accession of sixty students last fall ; 
 and I have reason to believe that there was a combina- 
 tion formed, similar to the one which took place two 
 years before. In fact, the very same violations of law, 
 in all their varieties, were attempted and begun. By 
 the prompt and vigilant exertions of the faculty, how- 
 ever, it was very soon counteracted; and on the whole, 
 proved a feeble and abortive effort. The leaders were 
 detected and dismissed at once ; and the remainder of 
 the corps were gradually either dismissed, or restrained, 
 or reformed. By waiting for the reformation of some, 
 whom we might with justice have dismissed at once, 
 we subjected ourselves to the inconvenience of a solitary 
 cracker, now and then, for a considerable part of the 
 
388 LIFE OF THE 
 
 session, and to some other small irregularities; but ex- 
 cept in the first effort, we have had nothing that pro- 
 duced any impression on the general state of the Col- 
 lege; and the latter part of the session has been remark- 
 ably quiet and orderly. About mid-winter, there was 
 for a fortnight a very peculiar state of things in regard 
 to religion. Almost every member of the house, the 
 profane as well as the pious, seemed to be held in still 
 and solemn suspense, waiting for and expecting another 
 revival of religion. Tw^o individuals were very deeply 
 affected, and a number more were slightly impressed. 
 But here the favourable indications terminated; and in 
 two weeks more, (with the exception of the two indi- 
 viduals referred to) every thing returned to its ordinary 
 state, and lias so continued till the present time. The 
 religious exercises of the College are attended on, with 
 the greatest exactness and decorum, by all the students, 
 and often, apparently, with considerable interest, by a 
 number. We have, moreover, a small but precious 
 band of pious youth — the most of them the fruits of the 
 late revival — who are eminently exemplary in their 
 Christian walk. This is the account of the favourable 
 state of the College, in regard to religion at present. 
 
 "It is proper that the Board should be informed that 
 we judged it to be indispensable to commence prosecu- 
 tions in no less than three instances against students 
 that had been dismissed from the College for insults 
 and injuries committed by them after their dismission. 
 One case, (the most flagitious of any I have witnessed) 
 is reported to the Board on the minutes of the faculty 
 for their ultimate decision. In another instance two 
 dismissed students, resident in Trenton, made an expe- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 389 
 
 ditioii to this place for the express purpose of exploding 
 gunpowder in the College edifice, which they did in a 
 manner not only to endanger the property of the corpo- 
 ration, but the limbs and lives of the students of the 
 institution. They were both apprehended and bound 
 over for trial at the court which sat at New Brunswick 
 the last month. But although the violation of the law 
 w^as palpable, and the proof direct and unequivocal, 
 the grand jury refused to find a bill of indictment. 
 In regard to this unsuccessful prosecution, I have only 
 to say, that if the faculty had not commenced it, they 
 would, in my deliberate opinion, have been chargeable 
 with gross negligence of ofl^icial duty. That justice 
 has been refused to the institution in this concern, is, I 
 believe, the opinion of every disinterested person to 
 whom the circumstances of the case have been fully 
 stated. In the other two cases to which I have re- 
 ferred, the cause for commencing the prosecution was 
 the same, but the culprits escaped without being appre- 
 hended." 
 
 From Nov. 25th, 1815, to June lOth, 1816, I did not 
 keep a daily journal. This is the largest gap in my 
 diary that it ever suffered. In consequence of it, I am 
 not able to state in what manner I spent the spring 
 vacation of the College in 1816. But from some cir- 
 cumstances noted after I resumed my diary, I conclude 
 I did not leave Princeton ; being detained there by the 
 sickness of my wife. The commencement of the sum- 
 mer session till the 10th of June is from the same cause 
 left blank. After that my diary is regular, and it 
 states that in the course of the remainder of the session 
 we dismissed seven students, and suspended three. 
 
390 LIFE OF THE 
 
 111 general the institution was in a state of good order. 
 Nothing occurred that demands to he noticed in my 
 life, except that this and the following session were one 
 of the busiest periods of my life. In addition to my 
 official duties as President of the College, I attended 
 several meetings of the Board of Directors of the Theo- 
 logical Seminary and its building committee, and 
 through my hands passed all the money to pay the 
 salaries of the professors of that institution, and to 
 indemnify the workmen employed to build its edifice, 
 and for various other purposes, and to take and pre- 
 serve receipts for the whole. 
 
 Durinsr the fall vacation of the Colleore, after attend- 
 ing the Presbytery which sat at Cranberry, I took a 
 journey to Baltimore. My wife's two brothers, resident 
 in that city or its neighbourhood, had recently visited 
 us, and in addition to the hope that the occasion would 
 be favourable to the health of my wife, we had it in 
 object to return their visit. We left home in a hired 
 carriage with two horses, driven by my servant. Our 
 company consisted of my wife and myself, my wife's 
 aunt, and my sons, James and Ashbel, the latter about 
 three years old. Our aunt and youngest child went no 
 farther than Philadelphia, but James accompanied us 
 to Baltimore. On the review of our journey I wrote 
 in my diary as follows : " In this journey I have to 
 remark, (1) On the goodness of God in saving us from 
 all accidents; in giving us favourable weather, in ren- 
 dering the journey useful to my wife, on whose account 
 principally it was taken. (2) In enabling me to preach 
 with almost entire freedom from all my old complaints, 
 and to act in such a manner, I hope, as not to dis- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 39I 
 
 honour religion. (3) I was not sufficiently guarded in 
 two instances in speaking on subjects of science. (4) I 
 fell into a o-ross indecorum through haste and inatten- 
 tion. Thanks to God who has brought us home in 
 safety, and preserved my dwelling and those who re- 
 mained in it during my absence." 
 
 In the College session which commenced in the first 
 week of November, 1816, there was nothing noticeable 
 beyond the ordinary occurrences of the institution, till 
 about the middle of the following January, 1817. On 
 the 17th and 18th of the last named month, several 
 crackers were fired in the College edifice; and on the 
 19th, being the Sabbath, a very serious riot com- 
 menced, with the manifest intention of preventing the 
 usual religious exercises of that sacred day. This 
 impious project was, however, defeated by a providen- 
 tial interposition. Dr. Miller conducted the morning 
 service in the prayer hall of the College, and I heard 
 the usual Bible recitation in the afternoon, and at its 
 conclusion addressed the students of the institution 
 particularly in reference to the riot. I transcribe from 
 my diary the account I began to give of the horrible 
 occurrence. I did not finish this narration. — "19th, 
 Sabbath. Last night, or rather this morning at two 
 o'clock, there was a very serious riot in the College. 
 A great deal of glass was broken ; an attempt was 
 made to burn the out buildings, and the bell was rung 
 incessantly. The doors of the College, those of the 
 tutor's rooms, and those of the religious students were 
 first barred. The Vice-President broke into the Col- 
 lege through a window in the basement story, and with 
 the assistance of the tutors quelled the riot. Dr. Miller 
 
392 LIFE OF THE 
 
 preached in tlie prayer hall a very impressive sermon 
 from the words, ''Be ye also readij,'" which was im- 
 proved at the close, as a kind of funeral sermon for Dr. 
 Dwight. The names of Dr. Strong and Dr. Backus, 
 were also mentioned. I heard the Bible recitation as 
 usual, and afterwards made as solemn an address as I 
 could in regard to the riot of this morning. It seemed 
 to make an impression ; in the evening, however, there 
 was noise in going to and returning from the refectory. 
 The eldest tutor and myself endeavoured to detect 
 those who made the noise, and we did detect one of the 
 number. The faculty met in the evening. 
 
 20th. The faculty were employed, as far as they 
 were able, (in consistency with continuing the recita- 
 tions) in examining into the disorders of the College. 
 We examined all who were supposed to be guilty. In 
 the evening, it was agreed to write to the parents of 
 three of the students to remove them from College. 
 
 21st. I rose early, and wrote the copy of a letter to 
 be sent to the parents of all those whom we believed to 
 be disaffected, and got two of the tutors to make copies 
 of it, so as to have it ready by the time the faculty 
 should meet. But afterwards a student came to my 
 study, and went over the roll of the College with me, 
 and pointed out all that were disaffected. We also 
 found, from other sources of information, that the rioters 
 were determined to make their grand onset this very 
 niirht. We therefore determined to strike first, and 
 accordingly we called and dismissed fourteen of them." 
 Then follows another gap in my diary, nearly as 
 large as that heretofore mentioned. In truth, I was so 
 occupied during the remainder of the session, and 
 
, REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 393 
 
 through the following vacation and the first part of the 
 summer session of the College, that not being aware of 
 the use I am now making of my diary, I altogether 
 neglected it. 
 
 The faculty were so conscious of their own integrity 
 and carefulness in the management of this riotous pro- 
 ceeding in the institution committed to their charge, 
 that they had no anxiety to publish any thing on the 
 subject. But it was otherwise with the friends of the 
 College; and indeed, the faculty, finding that there 
 were gross misrepresentations abroad relative to a num- 
 ber of particulars, were not unwilling, about a month 
 posterior to the riot, to give the full details of every 
 material circumstance relative to this unhappy concern. 
 The statement contained in the paper alluded to, was 
 written entirely by myself; but was carefully examined 
 by every member of the faculty before its publication. 
 
 On the 1st of August 1817 I resumed my diary, and 
 thence forward it is continued as usual. I do not 
 think that I can give the readers of my life a better ac- 
 count of the manner in which I spent my time till the 
 death of my third wife, than by quoting some passages 
 from my diary, interspersed with some remarks ex- 
 planatory of the circumstances attendant on the facts 
 stated. On the 5th of August my diary is as follows : 
 
 "I spent the greater part of the day in readino- 
 Johnson's life of Boswell, and in forming a diploma 
 for the degree of A. M., and at last I formed one which 
 I think will do. In the evening I had headache and 
 was taken suddenly with giddiness, and had to go to 
 bed without praying in the family or in secret. to 
 
 50 
 
394 LIFE OF THE 
 
 be prepared for sudden death if it shall come in this 
 form! But I slept well during the night. 
 
 6th. The examination of the Senior Class for their 
 deo-rees began this day. I examined them on belles 
 lettres. Four trustees were present; two of them 
 dined with me. At three o'clock the Committee of 
 Missions met in my study. In the evening received 
 the diploma I had formed for the degree of A. M. I 
 have great cause to be thankful that I have been free 
 from the complaint in my head to day, or have had so 
 very little of it. I gave the treasurer of the Theo- 
 logical Seminary this day a check for two thousand 
 dollars. 
 
 8th. I attended the examination of the Senior Class 
 and examined them on logic. I agreed to preach 
 for brother Comfort next Sabbath. 
 
 9th. A. G. Fairchild called in this morning and left 
 with me his missionary journal, and I paid him $54.66 
 for his missionary services. 
 
 10th. Sabbath. One of the tutors went and preach- 
 ed for me at Kingston. Dr. Miller preached in the 
 prayer hall. I was able to attend to the Bible recita- 
 tion as usual. In the morning I had some engagedness 
 in secret prayer, but was remiss in other secret exer- 
 cises in the course of the day. 
 
 11th. I attended the examination of the Senior Class 
 for deo-rees which was finished in the afternoon. I also 
 attended a meeting of the Committee of Missions in 
 the afternoon. The faculty met in the evening. 
 
 12th. Spent the day and the evening with the 
 faculty in making out our award in regard to the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 39.5 
 
 honours of the class, and the exercises of commence- 
 ment. We called the class together after evening 
 prayers, and told them the result. 
 
 13th. Spent most of the day in preparing forms ot 
 diplomas for the degree of A. M. in our College, and 
 nearly finished them by studying hard all day. 
 
 14th. I received a letter from a member of the last 
 Senior Class, in which he tells me he thinks justice has 
 not been done him in awarding the honours of the class. 
 I brought the subject under the notice of the faculty. 
 
 15th. Governor Ridgley of Maryland, called on me 
 in the morning, and engaged a place in the College for 
 his son. 
 
 16th. I intended to have written a good deal of my 
 Baccalaureate sermon for the next commencement; but 
 business and the want of health have prevented. I 
 spent the morning, until near 12 o'clock, in conversing 
 with the building committee in regard to Mr. Lardner's 
 mission, and other concerns of the Theological Semi- 
 nary. The week past my religious exercises have not 
 been remarkable nor satisfactory. O Lord, quicken 
 me. (I was long in the habit of stating, on Saturday 
 evening, the state of my religious exercises during the 
 secular days of the preceding week. My present prac- 
 tice is to do this daily.) 
 
 17th. Sabbath. I was this day confined to my 
 house, and for the most of the day. Dr. Alexander 
 preached in the prayer hall, and the eldest tutor heard 
 the Bible recitation of the afternoon. I was better in 
 the evening, and read Milner's Church History. 
 
 18th. Read Johnson's life by Boswell, and spent a 
 good deal of time in translating the Greek at the end of 
 
396 LIFE OF THE 
 
 his epitaph. Made a book for a sermon, but did little 
 else. Rode out with my wife. 
 
 19th. Spent the morning with the building com- 
 mittee of the Theological Seminary. I received a letter 
 last evening from Mr. Snowden, informing me that our 
 funds are exhausted. I wrote a long letter to Mr. Ral- 
 ston, and a short one to George Williams. Rode out 
 with my wife. In the evening, spent some time on 
 diplomas. 
 
 20th. Conversed with the junior tutor on professor- 
 ship, and with the eldest tutor on the subject of diplo- 
 mas. Wrote a little this day on my Baccalaureate 
 sermon. 
 
 21st. This morning I M-aited on Mr. Richard Stock- 
 ton, and had a long conversation with him about Col- 
 lege concerns, especially about appointing officers in 
 place of the Vice-President, who is about to leave us. 
 Wrote my sermon. In the afternoon a Mr. Marratt 
 came from New York with letters of introduction from 
 Dr. Hosack, Mr. Lenox, and Governor Clinton, recom- 
 mending him as professor of mathematics. He went 
 with me to attend prayers in the College; and he also 
 lodged with me. I preached in the evening at our 
 religious society with some freedom. 
 
 22d. Spent the day principally in writing letters for 
 Mr. JVIarratt, who is satisfied that the professorship will 
 not do for him. Wrote a long letter to Dr. Hosack 
 and another to Mr. Lenox. In the evening committed 
 a sermon to memory. 
 
 23d. Spent part of the morning with Mr. Marratt. 
 He left us a short time after breakfast. Spent a good 
 deal of the day and evening in reviewing a sermon for 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 397 
 
 to-morrow. The week past my religious exercises 
 have not been peculiar. 
 
 23d. Sabbath. I preached in the prayer hall from 
 Proverbs xxviii. 13th — ^liad headache and giddiness 
 and got through the sermon with difficulty, but was 
 mercifully carried through it. I heard the usual Bible 
 recitation. (In making extracts from my diary I do not 
 in all cases give the whole for each day, and sometimes 
 only a single item, and I shall hereafter omit some 
 days altogether.) 
 
 27th. Wrote four letters, one to Dr. Anderson, one 
 to Dr. Hall, one to Mrs. Glen, and one to Mr. Lea. 
 Wrote on my Baccalaureate sermon, and have brought 
 it pretty well forward. In the evening received a 
 letter from Mr. Bacon containing five dollars from 
 Mrs. Deare, New Brunswick. 
 
 28th. Reviewed and corrected orations, wrote no- 
 tices to committee on the College refectory — attended 
 to College duties. Prepared and spoke at the religious 
 society in the evening. Wrote more in my sermon 
 to-day. 
 
 29th. A large company of ladies and gentlemen 
 visited us in the evening. I have not written any 
 thing on my sermon to day. 
 
 31st. Dr. Miller preached in the prayer hall a good 
 discourse. I heard the usual Bible recitation of the 
 College and had some freedom in addressing the stu- 
 dents afterwards. Read the preface of Poole's Synop- 
 sis in the evening. 
 
 Septemher 1st. I have spent nearly the whole of 
 this day in reading Riley's Narrative, and have not felt 
 
398 LIFE OF THE 
 
 easy in my mind in so doing. My Baccalaureate 
 sermon is not finished, and I have resolved this even- 
 ing to devote my time — all that I can spare — to that 
 sermon until it shall be completed. In the evening I 
 attended the prayer meeting and made one of the 
 prayers. Mr. Chester with some others of the brethren 
 came to my study after the prayer meeting. Before 
 the prayer meeting a man came to see me, to make a 
 complaint against two students. 
 
 2d. Rose early and did something to my sermon, 
 and have got a little forward to-day. Sent for Lea and 
 two of his friends, and talked with them. I think they 
 are not much to blame. Attended to College and 
 family concerns. (The two students that accompanied 
 Lea were those, I suppose, against whom a complaint 
 was made.) 
 
 5th. The committee on the College refectory met in 
 my study at ten o'clock in the morning, and sat until 
 near noon, and then adjourned till two o'clock, p. im. 
 In the meantime, I saw and conversed with Mr. Clow, 
 the steward. I then met the committee and finished 
 the business. I wrote the minutes of this committee 
 until dark. Wrote diligently on my sermon in the 
 evening. Charles Hodge and Benjamin Bache, the 
 latter of whom is just returned from sea, came to see 
 me to-day. 
 
 6th. Wrote diligently on my sermon, and I have 
 brought it pretty well forward. Reviewed and cor- 
 rected a piece for Mr. P . Mr. Woodbridge called 
 
 and conversed. My \vife was very well for her this 
 morning, but was taken sick in the course of the day. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 399 
 
 I prayed with her in the evening. The week just past 
 my rehgious exercises have not been pecuUar. O for 
 quickening and comforting grace. 
 
 7th. Sabbath. Brother Alexander preached an ex- 
 cellent sermon in the prayer hall. Several strangers 
 attended. I performed the usual exercises of the Col- 
 lege in the afternoon, and spoke with some freedom to 
 my pupils. In the evening I wrote on my sermon. 
 
 8th. I made a visit, and wrote nearly the whole of 
 an oration for T . My wife is better. 
 
 11th. Corrected F 's oration and wrote the intro- 
 duction. Wrote on my sermon and corrected and 
 committed a part of it. Brother Miller spoke for me at 
 the religious society in the evening. My cow which 
 had wandered was found. I paid five dollars for find- 
 ing her. 
 
 12th. Corrected the oration of B . Corrected 
 
 and committed to memory my own sermon. Wrote a 
 letter to Mr. Lewis of New York, and enclosed in it 
 sixty dollars for the Bible Society and the Missionary 
 Society. Bought oysters, peaches and cantelopes. 
 (This last item and that about the cow, I insert to 
 show the various uses of a diary — in dates as well as 
 facts. ) 
 
 13th. Attended to College and family concerns. In 
 the afternoon, I attended public worship preparatory to 
 the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. In the week past 
 my religious services have not been peculiar. My 
 mind is worried with worldly concerns. 
 
 14th. Sabbath. This morning (I desire to record it 
 with humble gratitude) I have had great freedom in 
 secret prayer ; and in renewing my covenant engage- 
 
400 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 merits with God, and in devoting myself to him in view 
 of the communion service of this day, I attended public 
 worship in the church. Dr. Miller preached a good 
 sermon. I administered the communion, and had free- 
 dom in speaking. I hope I had also some right view^s 
 and feelings at the table; but they were not as steady 
 as I could wish. In the afternoon I heard the Bible 
 recitation, and spoke with freedom to the students. In 
 the evening I finished the committing of my sermon to 
 memory. (If this last article were not an act of neces- 
 sity, as I hope it was, I think it was wrong.) 
 
 19th. Attended the examination of the College, and 
 reviewed my Baccalaureate sermon. This afternoon 
 my wife wrote a letter to her brother James, which she 
 showed me, and it affected me much. This was a sin- 
 gular letter indeed. As there were no secrets between 
 me and my wife, I asked her to show this letter to me, 
 which I knew she had been writing. " You had 
 better not read it," was her reply. "Why not?" said I. 
 "Understand," she said, "that I have no objection to 
 your reading it, on my own account, but only on 
 yours." "If that be so," said I, "I shall read it;" and 
 read it I did. It consisted in telling him, that from the 
 symptoms of her complaint, she thought that she should 
 not live to the time at which he had promised to visit 
 her ; and that as she was desirous to see him before her 
 death, she urged him to come before the time that had 
 been appointed. Every circumstance she mentioned 
 took place according to her statements; but probably 
 her elder brother, who was a physician, and who in the 
 meantime had visited her, had told his brother James 
 that he did not consider their sister's life to be as preca- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 401 
 
 rioiis as she had imagined. The result was, as we shall 
 see, that James came just as we had returned from 
 depositing her corpse in the grave in the burial ground 
 at Princeton. In her expiring moments she mentioned 
 something about her brother, but it could not be under- 
 stood. 
 
 20th. This morning I was a good deal dejected, in 
 consequence of thinking of the state of my wife. But 
 I found relief in prayer, and in committing her and 
 myself to God ; and in hope that he would order for my 
 good what has already taken place, and take care of 
 me in any event. I seemed to think and to have a 
 kind of an impression that my wife would last as long 
 as myself. But on this I do not rely, and desire to 
 leave it absolutely with God, and devote myself unre- 
 servedly to him, in doing my duty. 
 
 21st. Sabbath. I preached my Baccalaureate ser- 
 mon in the prayer hall; and performed the whole 
 service without assistance. I was carried through my 
 discourse (which I was told was an hour and a quarter 
 in length) better than I expected ; although I had a 
 cold and spoke too fast. Dr. Beasly and some other 
 strangers w^ere present. In the afternoon I addressed 
 the students of the institution. 
 
 22d. Attended the examination of the College and 
 finished it; after which I spent my tim.e with the 
 faculty, in determining the distinctions of the several 
 classes. In the evening brother Jane way came, and 
 Mr. Lenox called and left a letter and a diploma. 
 
 23d. Dismissed all the classes of the College, and 
 srave them their award, before breakfast. At nine 
 o'clock the Board of Directors of the Theological Sem- 
 
 51 
 
402 LIFE OF THE 
 
 inary met, with whom I did business till noon. A 
 large company dined wth us. At three o'clock, p. m. 
 I attended a meeting of the Board of Trustees of the 
 College; — attended public speaking in the church in 
 the evening. 
 
 24th. Commencement. — I attended and conducted 
 the exercises of the day more to my satisfaction I think 
 than on any similar occasion. Dr. Livingston was 
 present, and dined with us afterwards. In the after- 
 noon I attended to the duties of the Board, and in the 
 evening a committee of five members sat in my study. 
 
 25th. Attended a meeting of the Trustees of the 
 College till about three o'clock p. m., when the Board 
 broke up. The faculty then met in my study to 
 take measures about sending circular letters to the 
 parents of the students, but we did little else beside 
 talk. 
 
 29th. Rode out with my wife. Busy in preparing 
 letters to send to parents of the students, and in other 
 concerns of the College and Theological Seminary. 
 Not well, but very busy. 
 
 October 2d — 4th, both included. Was very busy 
 during these three days and did not write daily. Had 
 several meetings with a committee of the Seminary. 
 Wrote a great many letters. Attended the meeting of 
 the committee on the concerns of the College refectory. 
 A contract was made with Mr. Bogart and Mr. Clow. 
 During this week I have prayed for, and tried to for- 
 give some who, I think, have acted an unfriendly part 
 toward me and one of my friends. I fear I have talked 
 and felt too much on this unpleasant subject. My 
 religious exercises have not been peculiar through the 
 
REV, ASHBEL GREEN. 403 
 
 week. I have had one or two times, I think, of some 
 considerable freedom and engagedness in prayer. I 
 have not been well, but the Lord has mercifully carried 
 me through a great deal of business. My wife was 
 affected with dropsical symptoms at the beginning of 
 the week. 
 
 5th. Sabbath. I went for the physician to see my 
 wife before church. I attended public worship, and 
 heard Mr. Schenck preach a good sermon. Read in 
 private, Thompson's Harmony of the Gospels. I prayed 
 in the evening with my wife, by ourselves. 
 
 6th — 31st. Before I transcribe from my diary the 
 manner in which I spent my time during the period 
 indicated by the figures at the beginning of this article, 
 I choose to say that such was the critical state of my 
 wife's health, that I should not have left her had she 
 not intreated me to do so. She was most devotedly 
 attached to the Theological Seminary; having been 
 concerned with some of her pious female associates in 
 supporting a necessitous student in that institution. It 
 was at her urgent instance that her brother James 
 made to the Seminary the handsome donation which 
 will be presently noticed. During the time between 
 the 6th and 31st of October, I was principally em- 
 ployed in soliciting for the Theological Seminary in 
 Philadelphia. I went twice to the city. In the whole, 
 I got there in subscriptions four thousand and four 
 hundred dollars. I was called home by a letter inform- 
 ing me that my wife was very ill. I hastened home 
 and found her dangerously sick. While I was gone, 
 my brother-in-law, James W. McCulloh, sent to my 
 
404 LIFE OF THE 
 
 wife a contribution to the Seminary of a thousand 
 dollars. 
 
 November 1. Spent the day with our friends: my 
 wife is better. The week past I have been engaged 
 in prayer a good deal, and I hope with some earnest- 
 ness, especially for my wife. 
 
 2d. Sabbath. Preached for brother Comfort, in his 
 absence from Kingston, from the words, " A devout 
 man," and had freedom in speaking. Returned home, 
 and spent the evening in reading. 
 
 3d. This day Mr. Vethake, the new professor, came 
 and brought me a letter of introduction from Dr. Ro- 
 meyn. In the afternoon, he and Mr. Lindsley and 
 myself began to examine the students who have come 
 to join College. 
 
 8th. Engaged about family and College concerns. 
 The week past my religious exercises have not been, I 
 think, peculiar. I have felt some engagedness in prayer 
 at times. 
 
 9th. Sabbath. Brother Miller preached in the prayer 
 hall an excellent discourse. In the afternoon I heard 
 the recitation on the Bible, and had some freedom in 
 speaking to the students. 
 
 12th. Attended to family and College concerns. 
 The building committee of the Theological Seminary 
 met in my study, and we transacted some business re- 
 lating to its fiscal concerns ; and in the evening wrote 
 a long letter to Mrs. Sears on the death of young 
 Mr. Sears. 
 
 16th. • Sabbath. Brother Alexander preached in the 
 prayer hall an excellent discourse. I heard the usual 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 405 
 
 recitation of the Senior Class on Paley, and the whole 
 College on the Bible. 
 
 19th. This day I observed as a day of fasting and 
 prayer. Mr. Bayard called in the morning. Dr. Mil- 
 ler also called and conversed with Mr. Lindsley, who 
 happened to be in my study. Dr. Alexander called 
 and conversed and prayed with my wife. 
 
 21st. Reviewed a recitation in Blair, and heard the 
 class recite. Paid Mr. Bogart three bills for the Semi- 
 nary. Reviewed a sermon for the Sabbath. My wife 
 not so well as common. 
 
 22d. Wrote a letter to Mr. Lenox of New York. 
 Wrote a note to Dr. Miller to prepare to preach to- 
 morrow, in consequence of the extreme illness of my 
 wife. 
 
 23d. Sabbath. This morning about three o'clock, 
 I w^as called out of my bed to witness the closing scene 
 of the life of my dear and invaluable wife. She was 
 perfectly in her senses. I knew not but what it might 
 be one of those fainty turns of which she had so many, 
 that would pass by without terminating her life, al- 
 though I expected on the whole that she was dying. 
 I reminded her that in any event, I trusted she was safe- 
 She replied immediately, " Yes, yes." I asked her if 
 her confidence was fixed on her Saviour? To this she 
 assented by bowing her head, for it was hard for her to 
 speak. I then prayed with her as a dying person, and 
 endeavoured fervently to commend her soul to God 
 her Saviour, and to implore his presence with her in 
 this trying hour. The physician had been sent for, as 
 I thought it right to make use of all means to prolong 
 her continuance with us. Ether had been given her 
 
406 LIFE OF THE 
 
 before he came, but without any beneficial effect. She 
 was no longer able to expectorate the phlegm which 
 constantly accumulated. This, however, had not been 
 the case for more than about an hour ; till that period 
 she had expectorated freely. When the doctor came 
 he felt her pulse, but ordered nothing. She was mani- 
 festly to him in the article of death. She still, however, 
 for a short time seemed sensible, and requested several 
 changes of attitude, which were accordingly made. 
 She seemed then to wander. She tried also, at this 
 time, to say something about her brother, which was 
 not distinctly heard. She then remained perfectly still, 
 and apparently easy ; and so remained, till without a 
 struggle or a groan, or the movement of a muscle or a 
 feature, she seemed literally to fall asleep, at six o'clock 
 in the morning. A little before she expired, I kissed 
 and bade her farewell till we should meet in a better 
 world, where, if I w^as so happy as to arrive, I had no 
 doubt that I should meet her. I of course, remained in 
 the house all day. I read Scott's Bible and commenta- 
 ries on the death and future state of Lazarus. I also 
 read some in the Christian Observer. I tried to sleep 
 a little, and did just forget myself; but the association 
 of ideas, in regard to my departed wife, would not per- 
 mit me to sleep. Yet on the whole I spent the day in 
 more tranquillity than I could have expected; blessed 
 be God for his support. I hope I was enabled to pray 
 and pour out my soul to God with considerable freedom 
 and enlargement, through the day. I prayed earnestly 
 for my dear wife when she was in the article of death, 
 and often lifted up my soul to God through the day. 
 I prayed with my family as usual. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 407 
 
 24th. I desire to thank God that I had refreshing 
 rest the last night, and that I have spent this day far 
 more comfortably than I could have expected. I 
 visited the corpse of my dear wife in the course of 
 the day. 
 
 25th. I had some rest the last night, but not so good 
 as the night before. Assisted in making arrangements 
 for the funeral, which took place at two o'clock. Dr. 
 Alexander preached an excellent discourse in the 
 church where we attended ; but the corpse was not 
 carried there. His text was, " To die is gain." I heard 
 attentively, and was not I think unduly affected. We 
 then followed the corpse to the grave, without the 
 emotion as to myself which I had feared. In the 
 evening, brother James McCulloh came to see us, and 
 did not know of his sister's death till he heard it from 
 us. He was much affected by the information. (Thus 
 the statement of my wife in her letter to him was 
 verified.) 
 
 26th. I spent the day in the house, and the most of 
 it with my brother, James McCulloh. I had a long 
 talk with him in my study. He was much affected, 
 but bears his affliction well. I gave Mr. Lindsley a 
 hundred dollars to give to the poor. (My wife had a 
 great aversion to a showy funeral. She was accord- 
 ingly buried agreeably to her wishes, and I made this 
 donation in place of an expensive interment.) 
 
 27th. Spent the most of this day with my brother 
 James and family. Reviewed a sermon for the evening. 
 Attended to family and College concerns a good deal. 
 In the evening I attended the religious society, and 
 
408 LIFE OF THE 
 
 spoke with great freedom and enlargement. Thanks 
 to God who carried me through the services. O, it is 
 good to trust him; let me never fail to do it. 
 
 28th. This day at two o'clock brother James 
 McCulloh left us, and went on his way home. I 
 reviewed and heard a recitation on Blair's Lectures, 
 and Mr. and Mrs. Richard Stockton and Dr. Smith 
 called and sat a little while with us this morning. 
 
 29th. Reviewed a sermon for to-morrow\ Walked 
 out and looked at the Seminary. Corrected a piece of 
 composition for Prevost. Wrote a letter to Dr. Nott in 
 favour of young Stewart, and another to Dr. Inglis, 
 who wrote to me on the subject. The week past I 
 have great cause to be thankful to God for his great 
 goodness in upholding me in the midst of my afflic- 
 tions. I have suffered little comparatively. I hoped 
 in God for support, and have found it as yet beyond all 
 my hopes. O it is good to trust in him at all times. 
 He can help far beyond all our calculations. This day 
 I believe I did not pray at noon. O may God quicken 
 me in the divine life. 
 
 30th. Sabbath. I preached in the morning with 
 some freedom from 119th Psalm, 6th verse. In the 
 afternoon I attended the usual recitations on Paley and 
 the Bible, and had some freedom in speaking to my 
 pupils. In the evening I attended worship in the 
 church, and heard Mr. Biggs preach a good discourse. 
 After service I read a sermon of my own before pray- 
 ing with my family. 
 
 December 1. Had conversation with Jacob and James 
 about family arrangements; and endeavoured to com- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 409 
 
 mit them to God in prayer. In the evening attended 
 prayer meeting and conducted the exercises, and made 
 one of the prayers. 
 
 3d. Busily employed in family and College con- 
 cerns. Mr. Avery, an old minister from New England, 
 whom I remember to have seen more than thirty-five 
 years ago, called and sat a good while with me. Mr. 
 Bassett of Virginia, brought his son here, whom we 
 examined. 
 
 4th. Busily employed in correcting orations, and in 
 other College and family duties. This morning I had 
 a sweet view of the passage of holy Scripture contained 
 in John xvii. 20 ; and on this passage I spoke in the 
 religious society in the evening with some freedom. 
 
 5th. Wrote some in transcribing a sermon for bro- 
 ther James McCuUoh, which he heard me deliver. 
 
 6th. I read the President's speech twice over. I 
 read also Dr. Wharton's Controversy with Bishop Car- 
 rol. The week past my religious exercises have been 
 more comfortable and satisfactory than usual. O, to be 
 humbly thankful to God. 
 
 7th. Brother Alexander preached in the prayer 
 hall a good discourse. I attended the usual recitations 
 in the afternoon. In the evening I finished the trans- 
 cription of my sermon for brother James, and read a 
 good deal in Wharton's Controversy with Bishop 
 Carrol. 
 
 10th. Walked up to the Seminary. Attended the 
 funeral of Miss Beatty, and returned to the house 
 afterwards. In the evening I wrote four letters and 
 read a good deal in Wharton. Heard Ashbel his 
 lessons. 
 
 62 
 
410 LIFE OF THE 
 
 11th. Visited and prayed with the mourning family 
 of Colonel Beatty. Attended to College concerns. In 
 the evening spoke at the religious society. Heard 
 Ashbel his lessons. 
 
 12th. Heard Ashbel his prayers. (Alas! how I 
 do miss my departed wife, who used to hear this child 
 his lessons and prayers.) Reviewed part of a recitation, 
 but did not hear it. Read Wharton. Mr. Bassett of 
 Virorinia, called and sat with me some time. Attended 
 the speaking of the Senior Class in the evening. 
 General Cummins called and sat with me for some 
 time. 
 
 13th. The faculty met in the morning and dis- 
 missed Cummins. Read Wharton and finished him. 
 Attended church preparatory to communion. Had a 
 sweet season of secret prayer in the beginning of the 
 evening. The week past my religious exercises have 
 been somewhat more satisfactory than at some other 
 times. 
 
 14th. Sabbath. Attended worship in the church, 
 it being communion Sabbath. I hope I had some right 
 views and exercises at the table of the Lord; and made 
 an address to the communicants at the close of the ser- 
 vice. In the afternoon, attended a recitation of the stu- 
 dents on the Bible; or rather, I went to attend it, but 
 the smoke of the room prevented. I made a short 
 address, and prayed with my pupils. In the evening, 
 I finished the third volume of Milner's Church His- 
 tory." 
 
 I have now given a sufficient specimen of my diary 
 in its details. I shall, through the remainder of the 
 winter session of 1818, and the subsequent vacation, 
 
REV. ASHBEh GREEN. 411 
 
 select only such articles under each day as contains 
 something noticeable in exhibiting the course of my 
 life, and shall omit some days altogether. 
 
 ^^ December 15th. I received by mail one thousand 
 dollars from Mr. Snowden, for the Seminary. 
 
 16th. Betsy Stockton, (the coloured girl mentioned 
 in chap, xviii.,) returned to Princeton, and came to 
 live with me. 
 
 17th. I went up to the Theological Seminary and 
 took a survey of the ground which I am thinking to 
 purchase. In the evening I wrote a letter to Dr. Jane- 
 way, enclosing eight dollars given me by Betsy to send 
 to him. 
 
 20th. The week past my religious exercises have 
 been somewhat more engaged and comfortable. But 
 this day I neglected my mid-day prayer till late. to 
 be engaged in the service of my God. 
 
 23d. Took my daily walk, and went with Dr. Miller 
 and viewed a site for a professor's house and well. 
 
 25th. Made preparation and spoke at the religious 
 society wdth considerable freedom. 
 
 27th. Spent this day principally in preparing a ser- 
 mon for to-morrow. The week past my religious exer- 
 cises have been quite comfortable. But I am not so 
 heavenly-minded as I ought to be. 
 
 2&th. Preached in the prayer hall in the morning, 
 No. 99, and attended the usual recitation. In the even- 
 ing read Milner's history. 
 
 29th. Wrote some on an article for the Edinburgh 
 Encyclopgedia. Got Dr. Miller to preach for me on 
 Thursday. 
 
 1818 — Januanj 1st. Dr. Miller preached an excel- 
 
412 LIJfE OF THE 
 
 lent discourse in the prayer hall. In the evening, I 
 spoke with some freedom in the religious society. 
 
 3d. The week past my religious exercises have not 
 been remarkable. I hope my afflictions are in some 
 degree sanctified to me. 
 
 5th. Wrote on the article " New Jersey," for the 
 Edinburgh Encyclopsedia. 
 
 6th. Finished the article " New Jersey," and sent it 
 with a letter to Parker, the bookseller, in Philadelphia. 
 
 19th. Began the examination of the College, which 
 I attended a considerable part of the day. 
 
 24th. The week past I have not neglected my reli- 
 gious exercises, and have had about as much engaged- 
 ness in them as nsual. 
 
 25th. Dr. Alexander preached a good discourse in 
 the prayer hall, and I heard the usual Bible recita- 
 tion in the afternoon; and I think there was more atten- 
 tion in the students than common to the address I 
 delivered after the recitations. 
 
 26th. Attended the examination, and finished it. I 
 was engaged with the faculty in deciding on the exami- 
 nation of the classes the remainder of the day. 
 
 28th. Wrote a long letter to Mr. Ralston, and gave 
 a check for a thousand dollars on Mr. Snowden for the 
 Seminary. 
 
 29th. This morning, blessed be God, I had in secret 
 prayer a sweet season of drawing near to God, I hum- 
 bly hope. I think I was enabled to trust myself entire- 
 ly into the hands of Christ, and take him for my all 
 and all. I hope I longed after holiness, and deliverance 
 from all pollution, and that I might behold the glory of 
 God ; and I hope I had a glimpse of that glory. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 413 
 
 February 1st. Sabbath. Brother Miller preached 
 in the prayer hall. I heard the Bible recitation in the 
 afternoon, and in the evening read largely in Calvin's 
 Institutes. 
 
 2d. Spent the morning in settling accounts with 
 Drs. Miller and Alexander, and Mr. Bogart. Wrote a 
 long letter to Judge Wallace. Attended the prayer 
 meeting in the evening, and made the first prayer. 
 
 18th. Read the controversy between Mercer and 
 Mason. Had a long conversation with Mr. Lindsley 
 in regard to a professorship, and in regard to my son 
 Jacob as a candidate for it. After Mr. Lindsley left 
 me, I spent a little time in prayer that God would order 
 and direct in regard to this important concern. In the 
 afternoon. Dr. Miller called and conversed on the same 
 subject. 
 
 19th. I called on Mr. Richard Stockton, and con- 
 versed with him at considerable length on the subject 
 of a new professorship, and the appointment of tutors 
 for the College. Read Hume, and afterwards made 
 preparation and spoke at religious society in the even- 
 ing. Mr. Holley of Boston, was there. 
 
 20th. Mr. Holley is a Unitarian minister ; he called 
 and sat a long time with me. 
 
 March 1st. Sabbath. Preached in the prayer hall 
 from Proverbs iv. 5. — " With all thy gettings get 
 understanding." Mr. Davenport was present. In 
 preaching I had considerable freedom; in the after- 
 noon heard the Bible recitation, and in the evening 
 read Calvin's Institutes. 
 
 2d. Spent the morning in waiting for the building 
 
414 LIFE OF THE 
 
 committee of the Seminary. No one came but Dr. 
 Vancleve, who staid an hour. 
 
 3d. Dr. Samuel McCulloh and his son Samuel called 
 on us a few minutes, on their way to New York to 
 take passage to England. Mr. Davenport called and 
 sat with me some time, with whom I had a good deal of 
 conversation. In the evening I read a part of the life 
 of Dr. Buchanan and found it very interesting. I 
 finished the reading of this life on the 5th inst. 
 
 7th. This morning I trust it pleased God to enlarge 
 my heart sweetly in my secret exercises of devotion, 
 and I think on one other occasion during this week. 
 I hope the reading of the life of Buchanan has done 
 me good. 
 
 10th. Met the building committee of the Seminary 
 
 and the professors in my study and did business with 
 
 them. 
 
 13th. Mr. Bogart called in the morning and paid me 
 
 a thousand dollars which he got for a check at Trenton. 
 
 21st. I w^as employed this morning in committing to 
 memory my sermon for to-morrow. I read the Cyclo- 
 psedia on the subject of Colleges and Universities. 
 The week past I hope the state of my mind in regard 
 to religion has on the whole been more desirable than 
 at some other times. I would fain hope that I am a 
 little more spiritual than I was for a good while pre- 
 ceding this winter. I am yet low in rehgion and need 
 much quickening grace. 
 
 22d. Sabbath. I was this morning a good deal 
 indisposed, and was fearful that I should be hardly able 
 to preach ; but had freedom to commit myself to God 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 415 
 
 in prayer, and was most mercifully helped though my 
 discourse. I preached with freedom and tenderness 
 notwithstanding my infirmities. My text was " They 
 that sow in tears shall reap in joy." In the evening 
 read Calvin on Faith, with pleasure and I hope with 
 edification also. 
 
 26th. Mr. Pintard died last evening at nine o'clock, 
 and this day I visited, conversed and prayed with the 
 mourning family of Mr. Bayard. I then called on Mr. 
 Richard Stockton, to see if he would sell me some of 
 the land adjoining the Seminary. I attended the re- 
 ligious society in the evening, and spoke with some 
 enlargement. 
 
 27th. I did not go out of the house this day on 
 account of a pain in my face. 1 read a good deal how- 
 ever in the Cyclopsedia and Chalmers' sermons. 
 
 28th. Still confined to the house by a pain in my 
 face ; but at intervals of pain read diligently. I read 
 Dwight's Life and one of his sermons. I looked over 
 my old diary. The week past my religious exercises 
 have not been very peculiar. I would hope, but am 
 almost afraid to hope, that I am gaining a little in reli- 
 gion. 
 
 29th. Sabbath. Had a sick turn in the night, but 
 felt so much better in the morning, that I resolved to 
 go to church ; and I rejoice that I did go, for it has 
 been a pleasant, and I hope profitable day in some 
 measure to me. I heard with great pleasure an excel- 
 lent sermon from Dr. Alexander, and had some comfort 
 at the communion table. In the eveninor I read Dwio-ht 
 and the Christian Observer. 
 
 April 4th. The faculty attended the examination of 
 
416 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the classes and finished them. Sat with the faculty 
 until very late, making out our awards in regard to the 
 examinations. The week past I have been called to 
 think of death, and to inquire whether I was prepared 
 for it. O let me not leave it in any uncertainty. I 
 hope my pain and sickness have done me some good. 
 
 6th. Spent the morning with the faculty in pre- 
 paring our awards for the examination. At twelve 
 o'clock went and delivered the awards, and dismissed 
 all the classes of the College for the spring vacation. 
 Spent the afternoon and evening in preparing letters to 
 the parents of the students. 
 
 7th. Finished letters to the parents of students. 
 
 14th and 15th. Attended meeting of the Board of 
 Trustees. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 41"; 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 From the Year 1818 to 1822. 
 
 I WAS a commissioner this year to the General Assem- 
 bly from the Presbytery of New Brunswick. Accord- 
 ingly on the 20th May I left home, and arrived in 
 Philadelphia just in time to hear the opening sermon 
 of the Assembly. In this Assembly I took a very active 
 part in all the business that came before that body. 
 Among other things I penned the minute on the sub- 
 ject of slavery, which is yet often referred to by those 
 who are hostile to African slavery. I also attended the 
 Corporation of the Widows' Fund as their Secretary, 
 the Board of Trustees of the General Assembly, and 
 the Board of Missions; for of both of these Boards I 
 was a member. I likewise had the privilege of attend- 
 ing the communion of the church of which I had been 
 pastor, but did not preach, I dined with the families 
 of many of my old parishioners, and attended the wed- 
 ding of my friend Ralston's second daughter, Rebecca, 
 to Mr. Chester. 
 
 On the 4th of June I returned to Princeton with my 
 sister-in-law, Mrs. Lapsley, and her children. 
 
 The heat of the summer of 1818 was unusually great, 
 and to me most oppressive. On the 11th of July, Fa- 
 renheit's thermometer at my study was 94°, and at the 
 refectory 96°. On the next day, in the entry of my 
 house, it was 95° or 96°; and at the refectory, under 
 
 53 
 
418 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the shade of a tree, it was 99°. On the 10th of this 
 month, my diary states : " This morning I had a return 
 of my old complaints of a melancholy kind. But I 
 trust I found special relief in prayer, for which I desire 
 to thank God. 
 
 hdy 6th. Birth-day. What an eventful year have 
 I past! What a life — checkered with deaths, with mer- 
 cies, with afflictions, and with sins! O to live better! 
 to be prepared for what is before me this year ! O to 
 be prepared for death and eternity ! I hope I have had 
 some engagedness in secret prayer. 
 
 August 10th. The faculty began the examination of 
 the Senior Class for degrees. Dr. Miller made a com- 
 munication to me in regard to the state of the College 
 which alarmed and aff"ected me much. 
 
 15th. This morning we suspended one student, and 
 three others were lectured before the faculty. This 
 week past I have been oppressed in mind, and very 
 anxious about the College. I have earnestly sought 
 direction of God in prayer, and trust I have found both 
 direction and relief. I think I have been able to look 
 to and trust in God, and hope he has helped me. But 
 the College is in a bad state, and we have, I fear, much 
 unpleasant work before us. 
 
 16th. Sabbath. I preached in the prayer hall from 
 the words, "Compel them to come in," and had some 
 freedom in speaking. 
 
 20th. This day I have set apart as a day of special 
 prayer with some fasting ; and I wrote down the sub- 
 jects of my addresses to the throne of grace in the 
 following particulars : * ( 1 ) To give thanks to God for 
 his great and undeserved goodness to me in time past. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 419 
 
 (2) Deeply to abase myself before him for my untbank- 
 fulness, for my carnality, and for my want of spiritual 
 mindedness. (3) To fly to Christ for pardon, grace, 
 and sanctification. (4) To pray earnestly that God 
 would direct and support me in duty, and especially in 
 regard to the College, and keep me from all ill temper 
 and every improper action. (5) To pray that God 
 would order things mercifully and favourably for the 
 College, and so influence all w4io have any concern in 
 the government and instruction of it, that it may 
 become a rich and lasting blessing. (6) To pray par- 
 ticularly for a revival of religion in the College. 
 (7) To pray that God would order the concern of my 
 son Jacob, who is thinking of a professorship in the 
 College, in such a manner as shall be for God's glory 
 and the good of the institution and of my son.' I hope 
 I had some considerable enlargement and freedom in 
 spirit going over each of these particulars in prayer, 
 and that this has been a good day to my soul. Made 
 preparation, and in the evening spoke at the religious 
 society. 
 
 2'2d. Corrected and sent my Latin letter to Mr. 
 Hooper. The week past I hope I have had some en- 
 gaged ness in prayer. I have been engaged in prayer 
 specially for the College, and for myself in regard to 
 my duties toward it. Conversed with one of the stu- 
 dents in private. 
 
 September 4th. Wrote on my report till near twelve 
 o'clock, and then went in my gig with my little son to 
 Trenton, and put my report in the hands of Sherman 
 the printer. Dined with Judge Kirkpatrick. 
 
 14th. Committed to memory my Baccalaureate ser- 
 
420 LIFE OF THE 
 
 mon in the morning and evening. Reviewed my 
 report from the printer, and sent a copy to each one 
 of the Trustees. (Tliis report related, if I recollect 
 right, to the establishment of a scholarship and pro- 
 fessorships in the College, which I had much at heart, 
 hut which has never gone into operation — at least so 
 far as scholarships are concerned.) 
 
 27th. Preached in the prayer hall my Baccalau- 
 reate sermon to the Senior Class, who are candidates 
 for degrees; the other students being present. I w^as 
 mercifully assisted through the long services, and I 
 hope I had some sense of gratitude to God for helping 
 me beyond my hopes. In the evening I attended in 
 the church and heard a sermon from Dr. Homey n. 
 
 28th. Attended the examination of the College, 
 which was finished this day. In the afternoon the 
 Board of Directors of the Theological Seminary met, 
 which I attended. 
 
 30th. Commencement. — I desire to be humbly thank- 
 ful to God that I have been carried through the duties 
 of this day beyond my expectations, and more to my 
 satisfaction than on any other similar occasion. The 
 exercises were well performed by the candidates for 
 degrees. I dined with the Trustees in the refectory, 
 and attended a meeting of the Board in the afternoon. 
 
 Octoher 1st. I attended again the meeting of the 
 Board of Trustees. My son Jacob was appointed pro- 
 fessor of chemistry and experimental philosophy. I 
 hope this will be a blessing to him, as I have looked to 
 God to order this matter for his glory, and for the good 
 of the College and of my son. The Board of Trustees 
 adjourned before dinner." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 421 
 
 I shall tell the manner in which I spent the vacation 
 ensuing the summer session of 1818, without quoting 
 my diary, but guided by it. I attended the Presbytery, 
 which sat at Trenton, at the opening of which Mr. 
 Lindsley preached a sermon, which my diary charac- 
 terises as "remarkable." On returning to Princeton, 
 Dr. Alexander and myself supplied the pulpit of Mr. 
 Schenck, the pastor of the church, one Sabbath. He 
 was very sick at the time; and died on the 17th of the 
 month. After attending a committee of the Theologi- 
 cal Seminary, I went in my gig to the place of my 
 nativity. I preached there twice; went thence to 
 Newark, and lodged with Dr. Richards; and on the 
 following day went with him, and other brethren, to 
 attend the Synod, which sat in the city of New York. 
 I lodged with Dr. Rodjjers, and was chosen Moderator 
 of the Synod. The Synod sat three days, and of 
 course I attended daily; and endeavoured to conduct 
 the business so as to save time. On the adjournment 
 of the Synod I returned through Newark, Bridge- 
 town, and New Brunswick, to my home in Princeton. 
 After staying there two days, on one of which I 
 visited, conversed, and prayed with Mrs. Schenck, and 
 on the other, being the Sabbath, supplying in the 
 morning the church rendered vacant by the death of 
 its pastor, I went on the 25th of the month to Philadel- 
 phia. There I stayed till the 3d of November. I had a 
 good deal of secular busiTiess to attend to in the city, 
 both for my son James and for myself. I also preached 
 on the Sabbath to the people of my former pastoral 
 charge, and on the same day for Dr. Neill, then the 
 pastor of the sixth Presbyterian Church of Philadel- 
 
422 LIFE OF THE 
 
 pliia. I called on many of my old friends in the city, 
 and received their hospitality. 
 
 Among a variety of domestic occurrences that took 
 place before the commencement of the winter session 
 of 1818 and 1819, the most noticeable w^ere, that I was 
 chosen chairman of a congregational meeting held in 
 the church of Princeton, preached in the vacant pulpit 
 one Sabbath, and was concerned in the administration 
 of the estate of the lately deceased pastor. On the 25th 
 of November I paid Richard Stockton, Esq. two hun- 
 dred dollars for two acres of his land adjoining the lot 
 on which the edifice of the Theological Seminary 
 stands, and made a donation of this land to that insti- 
 tution. 
 
 I shall not give so much in detail hereafter as I have 
 done heretofore, an account of the order of the institu- 
 tion. So far as the students are concerned in general, 
 the order of the College was good during the session we 
 now contemplate, although we dismissed a considerable 
 number of the students; and perhaps it owed its health- 
 ful state to that circumstance. At one time I had some 
 sad forebodings, but they soon passed over. My own 
 health was not firm ; I had frequent indispositions, but 
 continued to preach and attend the various other con- 
 cerns of my station as usual. The noted Joseph Lan- 
 caster, with his wife, paid a visit to the College. On 
 my invitation they lodged with me. I favoured his 
 object so far as to grant him the largest of our recitation 
 rooms. But he delivered only one lecture, and depart- 
 ed rather abruptly. In concert with the professors of 
 the Seminary and College, we formed an Education 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 423 
 
 society; not only for pious pupils, but for those not 
 pious, if moral and talented. But the most noticeable 
 thing of the session we now consider, was the attempt 
 that was made to induce the Legislature of the state of 
 New Jersey to patronize the College. I draughted a 
 memorial, and ^vent with it in company with several of 
 the Trustees to Trenton, where the Legislature were 
 sitting. The Trustees went home, and left me at Tren- 
 ton. After making provision for getting the memorial 
 before the Legislature, and conversing with some of the 
 members, I also returned, and wdth very little hope of 
 success. But after writing to several individuals who 
 were supposed to have influence with the members of 
 the Legislature, I went again to Trenton, resolving to 
 do all in my power to obtain patronage for the College. 
 In this second visit I spent several days in visiting 
 every influential individual of both houses of the Legis- 
 lature, attended their sittings, dined with the Governor, 
 and made statements favourable to the College at meet- 
 ings of the members. Li conversation, those to whom I 
 addressed myself seemed pleased, and some promised to 
 favour our object; so that I returned home from my 
 second visit with good hopes of success. But after I 
 and my friends were disappointed, I thought I had rea- 
 son to conclude, that most of those who voted in our 
 favour would not have done so if they had not been sure 
 that there was a majority against us. The ground of 
 this opinion may be stated thus: — when in the revolu- 
 tionary war of our country, the College edifice had 
 suffered greatly from being a barrack, alternately for 
 each of the contending armies, the Legislature of the 
 State, through the influence of Dr. Witherspoon, had 
 
424 ^If'E OF THE 
 
 voted a sum of money, (I tliink it was eighteen hundred 
 pounds,) strictly appropriated by law to repair the Col- 
 lege edifice, (and it was inadequate to the purpose.) 
 Such was the state of the popular mind in New Jersey, 
 that the members who had voted to repair the College 
 remained at home at the next election. Such at least 
 w^as the current report, and which was fully believed. 
 The members of the Legislature, from a desire to retain 
 their place, refused to patronize the College. Nor has 
 it ever received any patronage (except what has been 
 mentioned,) from the Legislature of the State, although 
 it brings into the State annually some thousands of 
 dollars. 
 
 In the vacation that followed the session here re- 
 viewed, I preached once in the church at Princeton, 
 and was engaged with Mr. Lindsley for two days in 
 preparing a new edition of the College laws. I then 
 attended the Presbytery at Lawrenceville and preached 
 the opening sermon. The Presbytery gave me again 
 a commission to attend the General Assembly of our 
 Church. 
 
 The summer session of the College of the year 1819 
 commenced on the 13th of May. There was a con- 
 siderable accession of students to the Institution this 
 spring. Nothing occurred in the College beside what 
 is usual till the closing part of the session. I was very 
 busily employed in writing my two sermons for the 
 Senior Class who were to take their bachelor's degree. 
 I was very anxious about the state of the College; and 
 studied hard both in comparing my sermons and in 
 reviewing and correcting the commencement exercises 
 of those who were to take their degrees. I tried, and I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 405 
 
 hope with success, to commit myself and all my con- 
 cerns to God and to trust in him. Blessed be God for 
 helping me. I think I was earnest in prayer through 
 the past week. (It should be known that at this time 
 I was in a very low state of health, and grievously 
 affected with nervous and melancholic complaints.) 
 
 19th. This day we had communion in the church 
 in town. I had some freedom and sensibility in my 
 previous and preparatory exercises, but not as much 
 feeling at the communion table as I have sometimes 
 had. I served the table entirely by myself, and I be- 
 lieve this helped to mar my own devotions. I was 
 uncomfortable in the review of the communion service. 
 
 20th — 25th. During this week I was employed much 
 in the same way as the last. I finished my sermons 
 either at the close of last week or the beginning of this, 
 and laboured diligently to commit them to memory. I 
 studied hard, and was, I hope, engaged in seeking help 
 of God for the present, and imploring it for my coming 
 duties. Dr. Janeway and Dr. Neill came here on 
 Friday to attend the meeting of the Directors of the 
 Theological Seminary. I had a good deal of conversa- 
 tion with them, and read them my tw^o Baccalaureate 
 sermons to be delivered the next Sabbath. After a 
 good deal of anxiety about the exercises of the Sabbath 
 and commencement, my mind became tranquil on 
 Saturday. God has certainly answered my poor 
 prayers; and blessed be his holy name. I attended 
 and examined the class in the Bible. 
 
 26th. Sabbath. I preached in the church my two 
 sermons to the Senior Class. I had no difficulty or 
 embarrassment in either of the services. In the after 
 
 54 
 
426 LIFE OF THE 
 
 noon Dr. Miller made for me the first prayer, and I 
 had more freedom and strength of voice than in the 
 morning. Thus God has in a most merciful manner 
 heard my poor prayers, and granted me assistance 
 beyond all my hopes. Dr. Jane way preached in the 
 
 27th. I met the Board of Directors of the Theo- 
 logical Seminary in the morning. 
 
 28th. The Trustees met at three o'clock. Had a 
 large company of them to dine with me. This day 
 the whole College was dismissed for the vacation. 
 
 29th. Commencement day. — Blessed be God who 
 has carried me through the duties of the day without 
 any serious difficulty. Did business with the Board 
 of Trustees in the afternoon. 
 
 30th. The Board of Trustees finished their busi- 
 ness before dinner. 
 
 October 1st. I am much fatigued with the duties of 
 the past week, yet I feel wonderfully well, considering 
 the state of my health. Did business with the faculty. 
 
 2d. Rode out in the morning for exercise. Met 
 Mr. Bayard and Mr. Allen, the late President of the 
 Dartmouth University, and I spoke with them in the 
 street. In the evening took tea with Mr. Bayard; and 
 had a lone: conversation with Dr. Boudinot and Dr. 
 Miller in regard to the College. The week past I am 
 sensible that God has helped me, and that I am under 
 great obligations to be very thankful. But I have not 
 as much sensibility as I ought to have. O for more ! 
 
 3d. Sabbath. Heard Mr. Allen preach all day; he 
 preached well. In the evening I read and finished the 
 Annual Report of the London Missionary Society. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 427 
 
 4th. Read a little in the morning. Dr. Alexander 
 and Mr. Allen dined with me." 
 
 From this time during the two years which elapsed 
 before I resigned the presidentship of the College, 
 there were was nothing more noticeable than common 
 among the students of the College, till the month of 
 February 1822. Then, on the faculty refusing to give 
 the College a holiday, a written memorial numerously 
 signed was presented, which my diary states "it was 
 impossible to consider in any other light than as an 
 insult." I shall not give in detail the proceedings on 
 this occasion. The result was, that all who had signed 
 the offensive memorial were obliged to disavow their 
 principles before the faculty. 
 
 t'l At the spring meeting of the Board of Trustees, they 
 decided to discontinue the professorship which my son 
 held in the institution. To this I was opposed ; and I 
 told them respectfully but plainly, that if there was 
 any objection to my son, to set him aside at once, but 
 not to destroy the professorship wdiich he held, for that 
 in my deliberate judgment such a proceeding would 
 inflict an essential injury on the College. It could not 
 prosper unless the elements of chemistry, now become 
 an important and favoured science, should be taught as 
 a part of our system of education, and unless experi- 
 ments should be made in illustration of the several 
 parts of natural philosophy. But my remonstrances 
 were in vain, and the Board broke up without being 
 influenced by my opinions, /i 
 
 After the adjournment of the Board, when I came to 
 
428 LIFE OF THE 
 
 reflect on my situation, it appeared to me inexpedient 
 that I should remain in a situation which would make 
 me responsible for the prosperity of the College, when 
 my opinions as to the course to be pursued were over- 
 ruled by an authority which I could not and ought not 
 to resist. These are "the some other considerations 
 not necessary to be specified" to which I alhided in 
 my letter to the Board of Trustees when I resigned 
 the presidentship of the College. I therefore thought 
 seriously of resigning my office, yet I did not do it 
 hastily. I solicited some confidential friends to come 
 together for prayer and conference, to give me their 
 judgment as to the matter of my duty. To these 
 friends I proposed two questions. (1.) On the suppo- 
 sition that I am disposed to resign my office, is it con- 
 sistent with my duty to do so? (2.) If they thought 
 it was consistent with my duty to resign, whether I 
 ought or ought not to make known my intention to 
 the Trustees or to defer this communication till their 
 next meeting? The result was, that my brethren 
 thought that if I was disposed to resign, it was con- 
 sistent with my duty to do so, and that it was not 
 necessary or expedient to apprise the Board of my in- 
 tention till their meeting previously to the next com- 
 mencement. I concealed my intention to resign my 
 office from the students of the institution, but did 
 every thing as regards their instruction and govern- 
 ment just as if I had resolved to retain the president- 
 ship to the end of life. The Board of Trustees also, 
 excepting those I had consulted with, were not ac- 
 quainted with my purpose. After presiding at com- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 429 
 
 mencement and conferring the degrees, I delivered to 
 Governor Williamson, the President of the Board of 
 Trustees, my resignation. 
 
 The following is the letter containing my resigna- 
 tion of the presidentship of the College. 
 
 To the Board of Trustees of the College of New Jersey: 
 
 Gentleimen — My age and infirmities, with some 
 other considerations not necessary to be specified, ad- 
 monish me to retire from the arduous and responsible 
 office of President of this College. That office there- 
 fore I do hereby resign, conscious of having endeav- 
 oured for ten years past to discharge its duties with 
 fidelity, and often with anxieties and exertions which I 
 ought never to recollect without lively gratitude to 
 God that he sustained me under them. In bidding 
 adieu to the College, it affords me much satisfaction 
 that I do not leave it in an unprosperous state ; as is 
 fully evident, I apprehend, from the state of its build- 
 ings, its literary apparatus, its funds, its course of 
 study, its number of pupils, its reputation among sister 
 institutions, and the public at large. That it may 
 prosper yet more and more, that the design of its pious 
 founders may ever be sacredly regarded, that a gra- 
 cious God may direct all your counsels and bless all 
 your measures for the good of the important institution 
 committed to your care, and that you may at last re- 
 ceive the reward of good and faithful servants, is, and 
 shall be, the earnest prayer of. 
 
 Gentlemen, with great respect, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 AsHBEL Green. 
 Nassau Hall, Sept. 27, 1822. 
 
430 LIFE OF THE 
 
 The above letter is dated one day after the date of 
 its answer; of course the Trustees or myself must have 
 been in error as to the day of the month. 
 
 The answer to the foregoing letter was as follows. 
 
 Reverend and Dear Sir: 
 
 The Board of Trustees received your letter with 
 unfeigned regret. Had any reasons from its tenor for 
 hope of success been left, they would have endeavoured 
 to retain your services in a station which you have 
 occupied so long with personal respectability and 
 benefit to the institution, y In accepting your resigna- 
 tion they cannot withhold the expression of their 
 highest respect for your ministerial character, your 
 general influence with the Church of God, your uni- 
 form and unwearied exertions to promote the best 
 interests of the students under your care, both for time 
 and eternity. 
 
 Under your auspices the College has not only been 
 extricated from its financial difficulties, but it has 
 secured a permanent source of increasing income ; 
 whilst it has sent forth annually a number of students, 
 not exceeded in former times, calculated to give sta- 
 bility to its reputation, and a pledge for the continu- 
 ance and growth of its usefulness in church and 
 state. 
 
 We tender you our unanimous thanks for your zeal, 
 fidelity, and wisdom in the administration of its con- 
 cerns, and our ardent prayers for your happiness and 
 comfort in the decline of life. 
 
 With these assurances of our feelings and our wishes, 
 we remain your aflfectionate friends. 
 
KEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 431 
 
 By order of the Board of Trustees of the College of 
 New Jersey, 
 
 Isaac H. Williamson, President. 
 
 College of New Jersey, September 26, 1822. 
 
 On reviewing the whole period of my presidentship, 
 I find there are some facts and occurrences which I 
 have not noticed, and yet a number of them are not less 
 noticeable than those I have mentioned. These I shall 
 now give without much detail. 
 
 The behaviour of the students from the time of the 
 spring meeting of the Trustees in 1822, till the period 
 of my resignation, was most exemplary. A copy of my 
 Baccalaureate sermon, the last that I delivered, was 
 requested by them and was printed at their expense. 
 For a considerable time I met the pious students of the 
 institution weekly, to encourage them to pray, and to 
 pray with them, for a revival of religion in the College. 
 There was an agreement with the professors and pupils 
 of the Seminary to pray daily at eight o'clock in the 
 evening, not only for such a revival with us, but for a 
 similar one in all the Colleges of our country. I was 
 also in the habit of observing one day in every month 
 as a day of special prayer, sometimes with fasting, both 
 with reference to my own spiritual necessities and for 
 those of my pupils. During the last two or three years 
 of my presidentship, my religious exercises were in a 
 very desirable state. I had ill health, and inward con- 
 flicts, temptations and trials ; but these were more than 
 counterbalanced by seasons often occurring of divine 
 consolations, and sometimes with the assurance of hope. 
 
432 LIFE OF THE 
 
 In the last three years of my presidential life there was 
 a period in which my health was so imperfect, that in 
 North Carolina it was reported that I was dead. In 
 the mean time I took bodily exercise daily and system- 
 atically by walking or riding. I also went on regularly 
 with all my College duties, except preaching a regular 
 sermon in the prayer hall in the morning of the Sab- 
 bath; that service was commonly performed by the 
 professors of the Seminary, and sometimes by the Vice- 
 President, Mr. Lindsley. 
 
 Beside the general revival which I have heretofore 
 mentioned, there were at different periods under my 
 presidentship, but chiefly in the last two or three years 
 of it, a number of conversions of those who were without 
 religion when they entered College. Sometimes my 
 expectations were in a measure sanguine that we were 
 to be favoured with another revival of the whole Col- 
 lege. Besides the pious youth who were educated on 
 the funds of the institution, we had another society 
 established for the education of young men of talents 
 and good morals, though not practically pious. In con- 
 cert with the Seminary we also established a mission- 
 ary society. In this connection I may mention, that 
 Mr. Ward, the missionary of the Baptist Board in 
 India, solicited contributions for the loss sustained by 
 that Board, and was very successful, the students con- 
 tributing very liberally. He preached in the church, 
 and lodged with me. 
 
 The first missionaries which were sent out by the 
 American Board to evangelize the Indians of our own 
 country, passed through Princeton during my presi- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 433 
 
 ilentship, and produced great excitement among the 
 inhabitants of the village. I had a number of mission- 
 aries to dine with me. 
 
 The congregation of Princeton, knowing that I had 
 resigned my office and that I was about to leave the 
 village, addressed to me through their Trustees the fol- 
 lowinsf letter. 
 
 o 
 
 Princeton, Sept. 28, 1822. 
 
 Rev. and Dear Sir : — The Trustees of the Presby- 
 terian Congregation in the borough of Princeton, hav- 
 ing heard with regret that you are about to leave our 
 village, beg leave to express their feelings to you on 
 this occasion. 
 
 Upon your first removal to Princeton you united 
 yourself to this congregation ; and after the destruction 
 of their church edifice by fire, you contributed liberally 
 to its re-building, and enabled its members, by your 
 experience and counsels, so to arrange its concerns as 
 to insure its subsequent welfare and respectability ; for 
 these services, dear Sir, we beg you to accept our 
 unfeigned gratitude. 
 
 Never while life is spared can the present members 
 of this congregation forget those solemn exhortations 
 which you have addressed to them on many occasions, 
 but especially at the sacramental table; nor those 
 impressive weekly lectures, which, although intended 
 chiefly for your pupils, you have permitted the in- 
 habitants of this borough to attend ; whatever may be 
 the state or condition which Providence may hereafter 
 allot you, be assured you will be followed by our 
 affectionate gratitude and benedictions. We shall eur 
 
 55 
 
434 LIFE OF THE 
 
 deavour to recollect and profit by the many excellent 
 instructions you have given us, and shall often pray 
 for your health and welfare in life ; and that v^^hen your 
 trials belovi^ are finished, you may depart in all the 
 triumph of Christian hope and be received to the en- 
 joyment of a happiness without measure and without 
 end. 
 
 With much respect and esteem, Rev. and dear Sir, 
 we are your obedient and humble servants in behalf 
 of the congregation, 
 
 E. Beatty, Pres't Board of Trustees. 
 
 James Moore, 
 
 Richard Stockton, 
 
 Samuel Bayard, 
 
 John Vancleve, 
 
 Robert Voorhees, 
 
 Ebenezer Stockton, Trustees. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. A. Green. 
 
 To this letter the following answ^er was returned. 
 
 To the Trustees of the Presbyterian Congregation in the Borough 
 of Princeton : 
 
 Christian Brethren: — Your address to me, under 
 date of the 28th ult. which was put into my hands 
 to-day, I receive wdth great sensibility. I desire to be 
 humbly thankful to God that he has enabled me, in 
 addition to my arduous official duties, to perform those 
 imperfect ministerial services for the people you re- 
 present which you acknowledge — and acknowledge 
 in a manner so kind and obliging, as to be in itself 
 more than a compensation for all I have done. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 435 
 
 That the sacred truths which I have laboured to 
 inculcate in this place may be made productive, under 
 the divine blessing, of some fruit to the glory of God, 
 and the salvation of those to whom they were delivered ; 
 that the ordinances of the precious gospel of Christ, 
 which you so richly enjoy, may be long continued to 
 you, and be abundantly blessed to the eternal benefit of 
 yourselves and your dear offspring; and that, although 
 my ministrations among you should now entirely cease, 
 we may mutually so live that we may meet hereafter 
 and rejoice together in the heavenly kingdom and im- 
 mediate presence of our common and adored Saviour — 
 such. Christian brethren, is the earnest prayer of your 
 friend and servant in the gospel of Christ, 
 
 AsHBEL Green. 
 Princeton, October 10th, 1822. 
 
 Shortly after the commencement of the winter ses- 
 sion of the College at Princeton, in 1822, and after my 
 removal to Philadelphia, I was greatly surprised at 
 receiving the following letter. 
 
 Reverend and Respected Sir : 
 
 The necessity which has caused you to retire from 
 the presidentship of this institution must be deeply 
 regretted by all the friends of literature and science, 
 and especially by those over whose interest you watch- 
 ed, and whose future destiny was in a manner intrusted 
 to your care. In whatever path of life you choose to 
 tread, you receive the tribute of admiration due to the 
 most exalted talents and unaffected piet3^ On this 
 occasion the warmth of our feelings will not permit us 
 
436 I'IFE OF THE 
 
 to refrain from expressing the deep sense of our loss in 
 so valued a preceptor, so esteemed a friend. We had 
 fondly hoped to pass the remainder of our collegiate 
 course under the guidance of one so eminently qualified 
 to instil into the youthful mind the principles of virtue 
 and of science, and to be ushered into the busy scenes 
 of life under your auspices. Your retirement has ren- 
 dered all these hopes vain; but the remembrance of 
 your parental counsels, and lessons of wisdom, shall 
 never fade from our memories. 
 
 Your days have been full of honour and of useful- 
 ness; may the remainder of your life be crowned 
 with happiness and tranquillity, until you shall be 
 gathered to your fathers in the hope of a joyful resur- 
 rection. 
 
 William R. Abbot, 
 James Ewing, Jr. 
 Henry McIlvaine, 
 Daniel Weissel, Jr. 
 Nicholas A. Wilson, 
 
 Committee in behalf of the College. 
 My answer to the foregoing letter. 
 
 To the Students of the College of New Jersey addressing the under- 
 signed by their Committee, consisting of William R. Abbott, 
 James Ewing, Jr., Henry McIlvaine, Daniel Weissel, Jr., and 
 Nicholas A. Wilson : 
 
 Young Gentlemen — Your address of the 22d in- 
 stant was put into my hands yesterday. The unlocked 
 for expression of respect and affection which it con- 
 tains has, be assured, affected me deeply. "The 
 warmth of your feelings" has, indeed, led you greatly 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 437 
 
 to overrate my character and talents; but this excess 
 itself has sprung from a source of generous sentiment 
 which is always an excellent indication in the human 
 mind. 
 
 You do me, however, no more than justice when 
 you suggest, that in me you have had " a friend" as 
 well as "a preceptor," and recognize my earnest en- 
 deavours "to instil into the youthful mind the princi- 
 ples of virtue and science." 
 
 And believe me, it will be the sweetest reward for 
 every trial and anxiety which I experienced in your 
 instruction and superintendence, if you keep in remem- 
 brance, as you assure me that you will, what you are 
 pleased to denominate "my paternal counsels and 
 lessons of wisdom." 
 
 These counsels and lessons were honestly, affec- 
 tionately, and solicitously directed to the promotion of 
 all your best interests, to render you wise, happy, 
 useful and honourable in life, and to prepare you for a 
 higher and happier existence when time shall have 
 been exchanged for eternity. 
 
 It must be, my young friends, by the fear of God 
 and trust in your Redeemer, by cheerful respect and 
 obedience to your teachers, producing as its certain 
 result eminence in literature, by the love of law and 
 order, forming you to the most useful habits for all 
 intercourse in social life, that you will become, what it 
 is my earnest prayer that you may become, the delight 
 of your parents and friends, the ornament of the insti- 
 tution to which you belong, the blessing and boast of 
 your country; and, when all fading distinctions shall 
 
438 J^IFE OF THE 
 
 be no more, candidates for that crown of glory which 
 fadeth not away. 
 
 Believe me, beloved youths, respectfully and un- 
 changeably, your friend, 
 
 AsHBEL Green. 
 
 Philadelphia, November 2-4, 1822. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 439 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 From the Year 1822 to 1834: 
 
 I HAD begun at Princeton to translate from the French, 
 Pictet's Christian Theology, and I had it in view to 
 complete that translation on my return to Philadelphia. 
 This and the publication of a volume or two of my 
 popular sermons, would, I supposed, give me full em- 
 ployment for the remainder of my life; for I little 
 expected to live to my present age. But on my arrival 
 in the city, I was urgently solicited by my clerical 
 brethren to become the editor of a monthly publica- 
 tion, entitled The Presbyterian. I consented reluct- 
 antly, as the Presbyterian was in a declining state, and 
 on condition that the title should be changed from a 
 sectarian to a catholic form. Thus I became the editor 
 of the Christian Advocate, which I conducted for twelve 
 successive years. In the first six months after my 
 return from Princeton to Philadelphia, I was oppres- 
 sively busy. My health was imperfect, and yet in 
 addition to writing for the Christian Advocate, I en- 
 gaged, at the urgent request of my friends, to redeliver 
 the catechetical lectures which were interrupted when 
 I assumed the presidentship of the College. The first 
 part of these lectures I had delivered from short notes 
 originally ; but I now wrote them out fully ; and indeed 
 the most of the lectures as they are now printed, differ 
 considerably from those that I first pronounced orally. 
 
440 ' LIFE OF THE 
 
 Beside my writing, I preached, on an average, as much 
 as once a week. My diary states, that on one occasion 
 I preached thrice in a little more than twenty-four 
 hours. These public discourses were preached in 
 nearly all of the Presbyterian churches in the city, 
 and one of them in the Baptist church of Dr. Staugh- 
 ton in his absence. My catechetical lectures were also 
 delivered weekly. During this period I had a seton 
 put in one of my legs, in hope that it would help the 
 dizziness of my head. I thought it had that effect for 
 a short time, but it did me no permanent service. I 
 wore it, however, for two or three years, and then 
 suffered it gradually to get well. 
 
 I shall now quote my diary. 
 
 " From the 8th of May till the 5th of July, 1823, I 
 did not keep a regular diary, which I now regret, and 
 resolve that hereafter I will endeavour to be more exact. 
 During this period I went to Princeton to attend a 
 meeting^ of the Board of Directors of the Theolog^ical 
 Seminary. I lodged at Dr. Alexander's. On my re- 
 turn the General Assembly met, of which I was not a 
 member, but which I attended a good deal as a specta- 
 tor and a listener. Dr. Richards lodged with me. The 
 Assembly sat exactly two weeks. After it rose, I was 
 employed the most of the month of June in writing for 
 the Christian Advocate. I preached once for Dr. Neill 
 in his pulpit, and had to sit down while the congrega- 
 tion sang a psalm. I also spoke for him three times in 
 his lecture room. I went to Carlisle about the 16th of 
 June, visited Dr. Cathcart at York, and preached for 
 him; attended the commencement at Carlisle, and 
 dined with Dr. Mason and Mr. Mahon. I returned 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 441 
 
 through Lancaster, lodged with Mr. Todd, and spoke 
 in the evening at his reUgious society. On my way to 
 Lancaster I fell in with Mr. Montgomery, who took me 
 and my son Jacob home to his house in the most hospi- 
 table manner, and we remained with him from Satur- 
 day evening till Monday morning. I preached for 
 Mr. Ashmead at Lancaster, and baptized his child. 
 We returned to the city in safety. 
 
 Juhj 6th. Sabbath. This is my birth-day, and I 
 think I have had more to-day of those views and exer- 
 cises which are proper for a birth-day, than on any 
 similar occasion of late. 
 
 8th. This day I have been tempted to anxiety and 
 distrust in regard to my worldly provision. I knew, at 
 the time, that it was a temptation, but it followed me 
 till the afternoon, when I endeavoured to pray earnestly 
 that it might be removed; and I resolved (I hope in the 
 strength of God) to endeavour to do my duty, and never 
 again to vex myself with this subject, but to trust that 
 God will provide. Studied pretty diligently in pre- 
 paring materials for the next number of the Christian 
 Advocate. Mr. Ralston called on me, and my son 
 James very unexpectedly came in the evening. 
 
 9th. Left for Princeton with my son James. The 
 carriage broke down in the street, but no injury ensued. 
 We had a pleasant passage to Trenton, and a safe one 
 to Princeton. Mr. John McLean met us at the tavern, 
 and after taking tea with him I went to Mr. Vermil- 
 yea's residence, with whom I am to make my home 
 while I continue in this place. 
 
 While in Princeton I constantly wrote for the Advo- 
 cate, as if I had been in the city, using the mail and 
 
 56 
 
442 l^I^E OF THE 
 
 private hands as conveyances for copy and proof sheets 
 I had a good deal of social intercourse with my friends 
 I also preached once in the College hall, and once in 
 the church in town, and regularly in a society which I 
 instituted when I was the president of the College. I 
 attended the Bible and Tract societies, and made a 
 speech at both. The inauguration service of Dr. Car- 
 nahan took place while I was at Princeton, which I 
 attended. I spent a good deal of time in reading. I 
 read Jones on the Canon of the New Testament, and 
 William Jones on the Trinity, and also Lardner's Cre- 
 dibility of the Gospel. I visited the place of my nativi- 
 ty, and preached there twice. A prayer meeting of the 
 congregation of Princeton took place while I was on 
 this visit, at which I attended and made one of the 
 prayers. A good deal of my time was employed in a 
 pretty extensive correspondence. The time I spent at 
 Princeton, including my visit to Hanover, was six 
 weeks and six days. 
 
 On returning to Philadelphia I was busily employed 
 in writing for the Christian Advocate, and in reading 
 the correspondence between Dr. Miller and Mr. Stuart, 
 one of the professors of Andover Theological Institu- 
 tion. I had been appointed chairman of a committee 
 to attend the examination of the students of the Semi- 
 nary at Princeton, and according to usage, to address 
 them previously to their vacation. On this occasion 
 I wrote a long address consisting of eleven pages and 
 a half as printed in the Christian Advocate of the 
 month of November 1823. We had made a new ar- 
 rangement for dismissing the Theological students at 
 the close of a session, and this was the first instance 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 443 
 
 111 which they were thus dismissed, and I endeavoured 
 to deUneate the proper course of their study and action 
 till they should enter on the ministry of the gospel. 
 
 September 27th. Mr. Ralston called and sat some 
 time with me this morning. Wrote a letter to Mr. 
 Harris, a Missionary at Buffalo, and sent him a paper 
 relative to the Widow's Fund. Finished reading 
 Er.skine on Faith, which I hope I have read with some 
 edification. 
 
 2Sth. This mornini? I was good deal troubled with 
 those strange feelings in which my mind seems to rise 
 against the most sacred truths ; while yet I hope I 
 abhor these feelings, I pray, that God will in mercy 
 satisfy my mind whether this is owing to the nervous 
 state I am in, or whether it is real sin. I had enlarge- 
 ment in prayer, and hope I was assured that these 
 feelings are infirmity rather than sin. In the evening 
 I had a sweet and solemn time; first in giving myself 
 absolutely to God in Christ, and then in praying for 
 a revival of religion. 
 
 October 5th. Sabbath. Attended public worship at 
 Mr. Arbuckle's church, and assisted him at the com- 
 munion. I introduced the communion service and 
 served the first and last tables. In secret, before I 
 went to church, I had a comfortable time, and I think 
 I had freedom in speaking at the communion table, 
 and some in my soul in communicating. I did not 
 go out in the afternoon or evening, as it rained. 
 Read missionary accounts in the evening. I hope this 
 has been a good day to my soul, and yet it has been 
 >;adly mingled, as all I do is, with imperfection and sin. 
 
 nth. Mr. Davis and Mr. Charlton Henry called 
 
444 LIFE OF THE 
 
 on me in the morning. I prepared a letter to the 
 Synod of North Carohna, and sent it enclosed to Dr. 
 McDowell of Elizabethtown. Read the Unitarian 
 Miscellany, in which were some remarks on a piece 
 of mine. As I was taking my walk in the evening, 
 I was obliged by the dizziness in my head to sit down 
 on the pavement. Two gentlemen came up and 
 assisted me home, I passed the evening however in my 
 study pretty much as usual. Prayed in secret for the 
 revival of religion. 
 
 13th. Dr. Neill called in the morning and invited 
 me to attend prayer meeting at his house, w^hich I did. 
 There were thirteen of the brethren present. 
 
 18th. This morning I endeavoured to pour out my 
 desires for the aids of the Holy Spirit, and had in 
 secret a sweet time of access to the throne of mercy. 
 
 'tis good thus to draw near to God ! Went to 
 hear an oration delivered before the Philosophical So- 
 ciety by Charles Ingersoll. I corrected and almost 
 wrote a new piece for the Christian Advocate. The 
 week past, my religious exercises have been much as 
 usual. I think my private devotions, though at times 
 sadly wandering, are on the whole a little more satis- 
 factory in general than at other times. This evening 
 
 1 prayed once in secret for the spread of the gospel and 
 the revival of religion, and with some freedom. 
 
 November 2d. Sabbath. This day I attended pub- 
 lic worship in Dr. Neill's church. He returned from 
 Synod during the morning service, which was per- 
 formed by Mr. Osborn. He preached himself in the 
 afternoon. In the evening I went and preached for 
 brother Janeway, who was absent. I had very con- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 445 
 
 siderable freedom in preaching from the words "We 
 preach Christ crucified." Mr. Eastburn made the last 
 prayer. Mr. Ralston sent for me and brought me 
 home. I feel encouraged by being able to preach once 
 more. Thanks to God, I think I see the answer of 
 prayer in the assistance afforded me. (This was the 
 first time I attempted to speak in public since the time 
 I was helped home on the llth of October.) 
 
 6th. Thanksgiving day. Attended church in the 
 morning and heard Dr. Neill preach; Dr. Wilson made 
 the last prayer. I spent the afternoon in preparing to 
 preach in the evening, which I did with considerable 
 freedom. (Thus I preached twice this week.)" 
 
 Having written somewhat minutely the account of 
 the first year of my editorial life, as conductor of the 
 Christian Advocate, I shall content myself with stating 
 generally a number of facts. 
 
 1. I preached as often as 1 was able; and on an 
 average once a week for many years. I served the 
 African church, on the afternoon of the Sabbath, for 
 two years and a half, and administered the Lord's Sup- 
 per to them frequently, before they obtained the ser- 
 vices of the Rev. Charles W. Gardiner. I received 
 nothing for any of my ministerial performances with 
 one exception ; and that I obviated by leaving a charity 
 in my will, which otherwise I should not have done. 
 I visited, conversed, and prayed with many persons in 
 sickness and sore distress. I lectured for two winters 
 to the Sabbath school teachers on the portion of Scrip- 
 ture on which they were to hear their pupils on tlie 
 next Sabbath after the lecture. My services were often 
 
446 LIFE OF THE 
 
 solicited to assist in the administration of the Lord's 
 supper, and to preach preparatory sermons for the 
 same; and these services were never refused when I 
 was able to perform them. In ordinary circumstances 
 I observed once a month a day of special prayer, with 
 such a degree, commonly, of fasting, as consists in 
 omitting my dinner altogether, or only taking a small 
 piece of bread and a cup of water. On Saturday even- 
 ing, I regularly prayed once in secret for the revival 
 of religion in our own church; and also throughout 
 the world; and on Sabbath evening for a special bless- 
 ing on the religious services of the day. These usages 
 I continue to the present time, except when I am more 
 than commonly indisposed. 
 
 2. In 1827, a special effort was made to place a Bible 
 in every family in the state of Pennsylvania that should 
 not refuse to receive it, and a committee was appointed 
 to carry this enterprise into effect. The committee 
 met weekly in my study, as I was their chairman, and 
 I wrote an address to the population of the State in 
 favour of this undertaking. I have belonged to the 
 Society ever since its institution ; and since the death 
 of Bishop White, I have been their president. 
 
 3. There has been a weekly clerical prayer meeting 
 in my study for above twenty years. I found this 
 meeting established by my ministerial brethren of the 
 city, on my return from Princeton, after resigning the 
 presidentship of the College. It was rotatory at first ; 
 each member taking it in his turn. This often bred 
 confusion, as absent members did not know where the 
 next meeting was to be. After I purchased a house, I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREE>r. 447 
 
 made the brethren welcome to meet in my study; and 
 this has continued to be the case for the space of time 
 mentioned above. 
 
 V; 4. In 1824 I was Moderator of the General Assembly 
 of the Presbyterian Church. The following year, on 
 opening the Assembly, according to usage, with a ser- 
 mon, I was requested to publish it, which I accordingly 
 did. On my motion, in the Assembly of 1825, the 
 Theological Seminary of Alleghany Town was estab- 
 lished. 
 
 5. I believe that I have been a member of all the 
 Boards, or Corporations of our Church, since the time 
 of their formation, and of some others, viz. of the Board 
 of Education, of the Board of Trustees of the General 
 Assembly, of the Board of Directors of the Theological 
 Seminary at Princeton. I w^as a member also of that at 
 Alleghany Town for a number of years — whether I am 
 nominally so still, I know not; of the Bible Society, of 
 the Board of Missions, of the Trustees of Jefferson 
 Medical College, and of the Alumni of the College of 
 Princeton : I have been for more than fifty years 
 Secretary of the Corporation of the Widows' Fund ; 
 and of several corporations I am President. On the 
 whole, I thought I was as useful to the Church while I 
 was editor of the Christian Advocate, as I was at any 
 other period of my life; and I think that I was so re- 
 garded by my Christian brethren. 
 
448 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Feom the Year 1834 to 1846. 
 
 1 HAVE mentioned above, that, on an average, I preach- 
 ed as much, for many years, as once in a week. I now 
 add, that after having a bad turn of the complaint in 
 my head for some weeks, or perhaps months, I did not 
 preach a regular sermon at all ; and after convalescence, 
 I preached twice or thrice in a week. Nor was I idle 
 when I did not use the pulpit, but performed such min- 
 isterial services as were not beyond my strength. I 
 will mention tw^o examples of what I here state. I had 
 a bad turn of my head-complaint shortly before the 
 great revival of religion in the College of New Jersey, 
 while I was its President, so that I did not preach a 
 regular sermon during the whole winter, while the re- 
 vival was at its height. My place was well supplied 
 by Dr. Alexander and Dr. Miller. In the mean time I 
 instituted a lecture for those who were under painful 
 exercises of mind, and for other students who chose to 
 attend; and always heard the Bible recitations in the 
 afternoon of the Sabbath, with an exhortation afterward, 
 in which I had reference to the interesting state of the 
 College in regard to religion. I also solemnly address- 
 ed the whole College, in a short speech, usually on 
 Saturday evening; and my study was always open, 
 and I ready to converse with all who needed counsel 
 and advice in regard to all concerns of their souls. I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 449 
 
 kept my seat, both at the lecture and at the Bible reci- 
 tation; which I found to be a great relief. Some time 
 in the month of March, or perhaps the beginning of 
 April, I was able to preach a regular sermon in the 
 College chapel. 
 
 The second example I have mentioned already, 
 namely, when I sat down on the pavement to prevent 
 falling down, and was helped home by two strangers. 
 So that the only thing I have to mention is, that after I 
 was again able to speak in public, I preached three 
 times in a week. 
 
 After I gave up the editorship of the Christian Advo- 
 cate, I know not how to proceed in writing my life, 
 otherwise than by extracting from my diary such 
 articles as appear most worthy of notice. This method 
 I shall accordingly pursue; but shall vary from it on 
 some occasions. 
 
 " 1835. January 1. Spent the day and evening in 
 reading my diary of the last year, and the Life of 
 Hannah More. I have also tried to give thanks to God 
 for the mercies of the year, to implore the pardon of my 
 sins, and endeavour to live better in time to come. I 
 prayed with Jacob, by ourselves — he being very sick at 
 the time. 
 
 2d. The session of the African church met in my 
 study in the evening. We admitted two persons to the 
 full communion of the church. All my son's fellow 
 professors, or nearly all, called to see him. 
 
 4th. Sabbath. I did not go to church this morning 
 on account of the severity of the cold, but spent my 
 time most diligently in my stud}^ in reading and 
 prayer. I read a sermon of Dr. Witherspoon, In the 
 
 57 
 
450 LIFE OF THE 
 
 afternoon I attended worship in the African church, 
 and administered the sacraments of baptism and the 
 Lord's supper — an East Indian received baptism. 
 Brother McEvven preached the communion sermon. 
 I felt heavy during a part of the service ; but I hope I 
 had some right feeUngs at the table of the Lord, espe- 
 cially in prayer. We had at our communion table 
 to-day, communicants from the four quarters of the 
 world. In private, beside my common reading, I read 
 between nine and ten pages of Pictet in French. This 
 has been one of the most pleasant Sabbaths that I 
 remember ever to have passed. Bless the Lord, my 
 soul! 
 
 5th. Prayer-meeting in my study as usual this 
 morning, and in the afternoon attended the Board of 
 Missions. In the evening read through the printed 
 minutes of the General Assembly. This has been a 
 day set apart for praying for the conversion of the 
 world to God ; and I have been on my knees a number 
 of times, but, alas! I had but little freedom. Indeed I 
 have spent a sad day — hard and stupid, and wander- 
 ing in my mind — a complete contrast with yesterday. 
 Yet I have not neglected the forms of duty. O, Lord! 
 why is it thus with me? O grant me quickening 
 grace! My stated employments at this time were 
 preaching at the African church, and superintending 
 the concerns of that congregation ; and also in revising 
 our Shorter Catechism, and adding to each answer the 
 scriptural proofs. 
 
 January 31st. Was overrun with company this 
 morning. When I came down from breakfast, I found 
 Dr. Junkin and Mr. Steel in my study, with whom 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 451 
 
 I conversed a good while. Then brothers Swift and 
 Bradford came in, and afterwards brother McEwen. 
 Then Dr. Taylor, who did not stay to sit down. Then 
 jNIr. Whetham the printer, with whom I had agreed 
 to print Dr. Witherspoon's life and works. Then a 
 man from Cincinnati to pay for the Christian Advocate. 
 In the afternoon brother Latta, whom I had met in the 
 street with brother McCalla, called and sat about an 
 hour. In the former part of this day I was very un- 
 comfortable. My mind was full of discontent and a 
 kind of sullen gloom. How much of this was mere ner- 
 vous feeling, I cannot tell — but I felt like being rebel- 
 lious under the dispensations of God's providence. Yet 
 I bless God that he kept me from speaking or acting 
 improperly, and I did not neglect my season of prayer 
 in the eveninsr. At lencrth I obtained sweet relief in 
 meditation and prayer. O, to be truly humble and 
 truly submissive to God, and to have a constant exer- 
 cise of faith in his word and promises. The week past 
 my religious exercises have in general not been re- 
 markable. Prayed, as usual, once this evening for a 
 ofeneral revival of reliofion. 
 
 February 1st. Sabbath. I attended worship in 
 Spruce street church this morning, and heard Dr. 
 William A. McDowell preach a very long sermon, but 
 a very good one. In the afternoon I preached in the 
 African church, and had considerable enlargement, 
 though I had a cold. In private read as usual; also 
 ten and a half pages of Pictet. This has been on the 
 whole, a good day to me. In the morning I had great 
 earnestness and I hope great enlargement of heart in 
 
452 LIf'E OF THE 
 
 giving myself to God in Christ; and in public worship 
 had more comfort than common. 
 
 2d. There was prayer-meeting in my study as 
 usual this morning, and eleven brethren were present. 
 I had more freedom of mind in joining with others in 
 prayer myself than is common for me. In the morn- 
 ing also I had a comfortable time in secret prayer. I 
 have been in a sweet frame of mind a considerable part 
 of the day. In the afternoon I attended the Board of 
 Missions, when we gave Mr. Dodge one hundred 
 dollars to remunerate his services. In the evening I 
 did not go to the monthly concert, but prayed in secret 
 for a revival of religion. Filed and bound old papers. 
 My son Ashbel came in, and with, whom I spent a 
 considerable part of the evening. 
 
 March 31st. About 12 o'clock this day, Mrs. Butler, 
 of the African church, according to promise on the last 
 Sabbath, called on me. She went with me to visit a 
 coloured woman, who is sick, in Ninth street, below the 
 burial ground of Ronaldson, w^ith whom I conversed at 
 considerable length and prayed. I then went and visi- 
 ted and conversed and prayed with my old friend and 
 parishioner, Andrew Hodge, who I am told is in his 
 eighty-third year, and is apparently near death. Came 
 home, and in the afternoon and evening wrote a little 
 on my address to the theological students. I had one 
 of my worst turns of giddiness, or rather of universal 
 spasm, at the tea table; and could do nothing afterward 
 through the evenins: till late, and then but little. Mr. 
 Thompson, of Bedford Presbytery, called on me, and 
 sat with me a good while in the afternoon. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 453 
 
 April 25tli. Sabbath. It rained in the morning, 
 and I spent the time in private, and went through the 
 routine of services in the church, reading two sermons 
 of Dr. Witherspoon on importunity of prayer. This 
 exercise was, I think, profitable. After a good deal of 
 hesitation I determined to go to the African church, 
 and if there w^as no other preacher there, that I would 
 preach myself. I did so, and preached with some free- 
 dom. In private read as iTSual, and a good deal in the 
 Biblical Repertory. In the morning, I v^^as suddenly 
 attacked with uncomfortable thoughts. I cried to God 
 for relief, and I think found it, in a measure. A kind 
 of stupidity has hung over me all this day. 
 
 Maij 1st. I observed this as a day of prayer, with 
 fasting^ so far as to abstain from food after breakfast till 
 tea time in the evening. I began the exercises of the 
 day with prostrating myself in my study, and with 
 confessing my sinfulness and imploring forgiveness. 
 Beside my usual sins, and other subjects of prayer, I 
 prayed for four things in a special prayer confined to 
 each, which I have never done before, viz. (1) For the 
 conversion of my unconverted children. (2) Relative 
 to a contemplated change in my domestic arrangements. 
 (3) For preservation and direction in going to Prince- 
 ton and Pittsburgh. (4) For a blessing on the General 
 Assembly and on the Convention. Wrote on my 
 address to the theological students, and nearly finished 
 it. Called a short time at mother's. Wrote two stanzas 
 for Mr. McE wen's album. 
 
 3d. Sabbath. I did not preach to-day, the Presby- 
 tery having appointed a supply for the African church. 
 I attended worship in the Spruce street church, and 
 
454 LIFE OF THE 
 
 heard Dr. Blytlie in the morning in an affecting dis- 
 course on the substitution of Christ. In the afternoon 
 Mr. Forsyth preached an excellent and accurate dis- 
 course on the words, "Who always maketh us to 
 triumph through Christ." In private I read the reli- 
 gious paper called The Southern Churchman, and 
 Dr. Fiske's sermon. I have attended to all my reli- 
 gious exercises this day, but have wanted sensibility 
 and tenderness of devout feeling. for quickening 
 grace ! I heard in the evening Sophy and Becky their 
 catechism, and prayed with them. (These were two 
 coloured children whom my sister Margaret found in 
 an alley near our house, who had lost their parents, and 
 whom she had taken to bring up.) 
 
 4th. Left for Princeton by Trenton Railroad. Took 
 lodgings with my son James. 
 
 5th. I attended the examination of the Theological 
 Seminary to-day. In the afternoon, on my way to the 
 Seminary, I called to see Mr. Joline, whom I found 
 very sick, and not likely to live long. I conversed 
 with him at considerable length on the state of his soul, 
 and prayed with him. I was extremely exhausted 
 when I went to bed, but after I got asleep I slept well. 
 
 6th. Attended examination to-day. 
 
 7th. We finished the examination before dinner. I 
 dined with Dr. Alexander, and met the Board of Direc- 
 tors at half past four o'clock, and delivered my address 
 in the chapel of the Seminary. It was about an hour 
 long, and I was carried through it better than I ex- 
 pected. Dr. Alexander earnestly requested me to pub- 
 lish it in the Repertory. I lodged at my son's, and 
 did not go to hear the sermon in the evening. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 455 
 
 8tli. At eight o'clock left Princeton, arrived at Phi- 
 ladelphia at about one, and I gave thanks to God in 
 secret for his goodness to me in this journey. I con- 
 versed and prayed in my study with a young woman 
 brought to me by Mrs. Peters. 
 
 9th. Left the city for Pittsburgh by railroad cars. 
 We had a pleasant ride. Arrived at Columbia at sun- 
 set. I found my son Ashbel sick with the measles; 
 stayed with him. The week past I have nothing parti- 
 cular to write in reference to my religious exercises. 
 
 10th. Sabbath. I preached in the morning at 
 Columbia on the w^ords, " Now therefore there is no 
 condemnation," &c. I had great freedom in preach- 
 ing without a note. In the afternoon brother McCalla 
 preached and I attended. In the evening I prayed 
 with my son in his sick room. I hope the day has not 
 been spent without some profit. 
 
 11th — 15th. On the passage to Pittsburgh by canal 
 boat, I had much pleasant conversation. We had 
 prayers each evening. We arrived at Pittsburgh on 
 the 15th. I stayed with brother Swift. Dr. Herron 
 called and invited me to preach for him; but I made 
 no engagements, as I find it is expected that I should 
 preach the action sermon which the Convention is to 
 celebrate on the ensuing Sabbath. I find that the Con- 
 vention have chosen me their president, in my absence. 
 
 16th. I attended the Convention to-day, and did 
 business with them. I also looked over a sermon which 
 I am to preach to-morrow. The week past, I have not 
 been able to retire for secret prayer, but have tried to 
 pray mentally- on my bed, and as I could. Yet I have 
 
456 LIFE OF THE 
 
 felt the want of retirement exceedingly. We had even- 
 ing prayers on board the boat, and we asked a blessing 
 at all our meals. 
 
 17th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the second 
 church of Pittsburgh, and preached the action sermon. 
 We had a good and solemn time, I think, at the com- 
 munion table. As usual, I had not at the time of the 
 communion as much sensibility as I could wish, though 
 I hope I was enabled to act with sincerity. 
 
 18th — 24th. During this week I was employed in 
 attending the Convention, which closed its sittings on 
 Thursday morning, after a most harmonious meeting. 
 Then I attended the meeting of the General Assembly, 
 though not a member. In the evening I attended a 
 meeting of the Board of Directors of the Western 
 Foreign Missionary Society, of which I am a member. 
 My religious exercises this week were not peculiar. 
 I had a room to myself, and have been enabled to per- 
 form my usual religious exercises in secret, which I 
 have not neglected. 
 
 24th. Sabbath. I attended worship and heard a 
 good discourse from Dr. Miller; and in the afternoon 
 heard Mr. Breckinridge preach a very interesting dis- 
 course. The day has been past without any special 
 religious exercises on my part; yet I have not neglected 
 my secret devotions. 
 
 June 8th. I went to the General Assembly, and 
 spoke to a considerable number of the members in rela- 
 tion to the foreign missionary resolutions; and I had 
 the consolation to find that this most important measure, 
 in regard to which I had almost despaired, was unani- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 457 
 
 mously adopted. I had tried in secret to commit it to 
 God in a special prayer. The Assembly adjourned this 
 evening. 
 
 14th. Sabbath. I preached in the morning for 
 brother Herron, from Romans i. 16. I had freedom 
 in preaching; my sermon was sixty-five minutes long. 
 In the afternoon I attended worship in the second 
 church, and baptized the child of brother Swift, by 
 the name of Edward Payson. In private, besides my 
 Greek Testament I read the letters of Robert Hall. 
 This morning I was greatly perplexed about my re- 
 ligious state, and very much disposed to despondency. 
 But in secret prayer I found sweet relief and comfort. 
 Blessed be God for this mercy. 
 
 15th. The last day in Pittsburgh. I have been 
 here four weeks and three days. 
 
 As my return home was very similar to my journey 
 to Pittsburo^h I shall not give it in detail. On the 
 19th of the month of June in the afternoon we arrived 
 at Columbia. I was glad to find my son Ashbel re- 
 covered. I had much anxiety about him since I last 
 saw him ; but God has been better to me than my 
 fears. The next day I reached Philadelphia and found 
 my family all well ; for which I endeavoured to give 
 thanks to God in a special prayer. My own health 
 has been preserved during my absence, and I fondly 
 hope that my journey has been of some use to the 
 church as well as to myself. 
 
 21st. Sabbath. I sent for Mr. Neal, one of the 
 elders of the African church, to inquire whether the 
 congregation is supplied with a preacher, and was glad 
 
 58 
 
458 LIFE OF THE 
 
 to find that they have a supply. I therefore attended 
 both parts of the day in Spruce street church, and 
 heard Mr. Winchester. After the service in the after- 
 noon I became dejected about my religious state, but 
 found a most merciful relief in prayer in which I had 
 uncommon enlargement. to be thankful ! I mourn 
 that I am habitually so little spiritually minded. 
 
 27th. I left the city at ten o'clock for Princeton, on 
 my way to Hanover, where I arrived in company with 
 my grandson Ashbel, on the 2d of July. 
 
 4th. Spent the day at Hanover. This being the 
 day of the celebration of our national independence, I 
 was glad to escape the noise and bustle of the city. 
 
 5th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the morning, 
 and heard Mr. Mandeville preach a good politico re- 
 ligious discourse. I preached myself in the afternoon, 
 from the text " How long halt ye between two opi- 
 nions?'" I had some freedom in preaching, and the 
 people were attentive. I walked out a considerable 
 distance for meditation a little before sunset. 
 
 6th. This is my birth-day, when I enter my seven- 
 ty-fourth year. I spent the day in more meditation 
 and prayer than most of my birth-days, and I hope 
 with some profit. We had a concert of prayer at my 
 sister's in the evening, where I spoke and prayed, and 
 there was two other prayers made. 
 
 8th. Left Hanover to return to Philadelphia, where 
 I arrived on the 11th. I endeavoured to give thanks 
 to God who has carried me out and brought me home 
 in safety, and preserved my family and dwelling 
 during my absence. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEX. 459 
 
 14tb. This day I wrote a part of an article for the 
 Presbyterian, and read seventy pages in Stuart's Greek 
 Grammar. 
 
 26th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the Spruce 
 street church in the morning; in the afternoon I 
 preached and administered the sacrament of the Lord's 
 supper in the African church, and without any assist- 
 ance I was mercifully carried through the service, 
 though the weather was warm. In the evening I had 
 one of the most comfortable times in secret prayer that 
 I have ever had. I did not expect it; for I was fatigued 
 and much exhausted with the service of the afternoon. 
 I had also freedom in prayer in the morning. At the 
 sacramental table I had not great enlargement, though 
 I hope I was sincere in devoting myself to my Saviour. 
 I read Leighton largely in the evening, and felt a 
 peaceful and serene mind in the blessed hope of the 
 Gospel, of the most desirable kind. O, if I could 
 always live thus, it would be a part of heaven on earth. 
 
 On the 27th of this month I went to Princeton. 
 
 August 2d. I preached for Dr. Rice, he being ab- 
 sent. I had some freedom in speaking. I desire to be 
 thankful to God that I have been once more permitted 
 and enabled to preach the Gospel. I had no trouble 
 with my head complaint in preaching, but after dinner 
 I had a bad turn of it, but it was of short continuance. 
 
 7th. I spent this day mostly in reading newspapers 
 and the old minutes of Presbyteries, with a view to 
 write the history of the church to which I belong; and 
 in which I have already made some progress. Called 
 on Dr. Alexander, and had a long conversation with 
 him about missionary affairs, and about teaching the 
 
460 LIFE OF THE 
 
 theolosjical students the Shorter Catechism of our 
 church, of which some of them have been found 
 ignorant in their Presbyterial examinations. In the 
 evening I inquired of Dr. Stockton about the death of 
 Dr. Witherspoon, v^^hose life I am writing. 
 
 8th. This day I left Princeton for Philadelphia, 
 w^here I arrived about six, p. m. 
 
 I shall not quote my diary further for the month of 
 August. 
 
 September 1st. I received a letter from Dr. Ewing 
 of Glasgow, in Scotland, in reply to one I had written 
 making inquiries about Dr. Witherspoon. I spent the 
 day in reading Marshall's Life of Washington, and 
 Hill's History of Calvinism. This evening my son 
 Ashbel and his wife came to be the inmates of my 
 house. I endeavoured, in prayer, to commend them 
 and my present family to the care and blessing of God. 
 
 6th. Sabbath. Mr. Symington called in the after- 
 noon, and I went with him and preached with consider- 
 able freedom to a most interesting audience at the 
 House of Refuge. I spent the evening in reading 
 Leighton. My exercises to-day have not been peculiar. 
 I have wanted spirituality. 
 
 7th. There was a prayer meeting in my study this 
 mornino" for the first time since I went to the General 
 
 o 
 
 Assembly. Five brethren were present. In the after- 
 noon I met the committee of Missions, and did business 
 with them till sunset. Dr. Woods of Andover spent 
 the evening and lodged with me. He is on his way to 
 Baltimore to meet the American Board of Commis- 
 sioners of Foreign Missions. 
 
 13th. Sabbath. I preached in the Eighth Church 
 
REY. ASHBEL GREEN. 4gl 
 
 in the morning", and had freedom in speaking and 
 prayer. I sat down in preaching, but stood up in 
 prayer. In the afternoon and evening I read about two 
 hundred pages of Dr. Wood's book on native depravity. 
 My exercises to-day have not been pecuHar. 
 
 14th. There was a prayer-meeting at my study this 
 morning ; after it, I examined a young man previous to 
 his being received as a beneficiary by our Board of 
 Education. Brother Winchester called, to whom I lent 
 Woods on Native Depravity, which I had finished read- 
 ing before breakfast. 
 
 26th. Rose between four and five o'clock, and pray- 
 ed briefly in secret. I set out for Princeton, where I 
 attended the examination of the theological students till 
 near sunset. In the evening I had fears lest I was 
 gradually declining in religion, and tried to pray to be 
 preserved from declension. 
 
 27th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the College 
 chapel. Dr. Carnahan preached, and at his request I 
 made the first prayer, in which I had some freedom. 
 Dr. Carnahan's disourse was a good one. In the after- 
 noon I did not go out, but read and prayed in private. 
 I read through the memoirs of Mr. Kilpin, a Baptist 
 clergyman in England, which I found to be instruc- 
 tive and interesting. On the whole, I hope this day 
 has not been mispent. 
 
 2Sth — 29th. I attended the meetings of the Direc- 
 tors and Trustees of the Seminary. Arrived at Phila- 
 delphia on the 29th, and found my family well — thanks 
 be to God, who has brought me home in safety. 
 
 October 4th. Sabbath. Mr. Elliot called on me 
 and I went to the Mariner's church with him, where 
 
462 LIFE OF THE 
 
 he preached; and I baptized one adult and one child. 
 I also administered the Lord's supper. I was afflicted 
 with a cold and felt stupid, so as not to have the full 
 command of my thoughts. I tried to exercise faith at 
 the communion table, but had very little sensibility. 
 
 11th Sabbath. This morning I was confined to 
 my house by indisposition, but I was able to go over 
 the exercises of the sanctuary in private, and had much 
 comfort in the service. In the afternoon I attended 
 public worship in Spruce street church, and heard my 
 young brother Forsyth preach an uncommonly good 
 discourse on the "Glorious gospel of our blessed God." 
 In the evening I read largely in Leighton, and finish- 
 ed tlie first volume on Peter. This is a most precious 
 book, and I think it has been blessed to me. This 
 Sabbath has been on the whole a comfortable day to 
 me. 
 
 20th. At ten o'clock I took the steamboat for Sa- 
 lem, N. J., as I had to attend the Presbytery. We 
 arrived at Salem at five o'clock, and I was received by 
 Colonel Johnson's family, and treated with great kind- 
 ness the whole time I remained in the family, which 
 was until the adjournment of the Presbytery. 
 
 22d. Returned to Philadelphia and found my fa- 
 mily all well, for which I desire to be thankful to God. 
 
 23d. I read newspapers and studied Hebrew all 
 day. 
 
 24th. Studied Hebrew closely all day, and took my 
 walk of a mile for exercise, but made no call. Brother 
 Pinney called, with whom I had a long talk, and gave 
 him some advice which I hope may be useful. I 
 prayed for a revival of religion this evening. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 463 
 
 25th. Sabbath. This afternoon I preached in the 
 Orphans' Asylum, but I had but little freedom in 
 speaking. I went and returned in Mr. Ralston's car- 
 riage. 
 
 26th. I revicAved Hebrew in the morning; and in the 
 afternoon and evening attended Presbytery. Nearly 
 all the examination of Mr. Elliot was conducted by 
 myself 
 
 27th. I rose before five o'clock, attended family 
 prayers, took my breakfast, and left in the cars for 
 Columbia and York, Avhere we arrived at about nine 
 o'clock. Dr. Cuyler met me at the tavern and con- 
 ducted me to Judge Bradford's, where I was received 
 with much kindness. 
 
 28th — 31st. During these days I attended Synod 
 very punctually, and took a prominent part in all their 
 transactions. The week past my religious exercises 
 have not been peculiar. The circumstances in which 
 I have been placed, have prevented my regular attend- 
 ance on private prayer, but I have not wholly ne- 
 glected it. 
 
 November 1st, Sabbath. I attended worship in the 
 morning in the Lutheran church to hear Dr. Breckin- 
 ridge preach a discourse commemorative of the Pro- 
 testant Reformation. It did not strike me as altoo-ether 
 adapted to the occasion; but it was better than most 
 men could have done, with so little time to prepare as 
 the preacher was obliged to take. In the afternoon I 
 attended Dr. Cathcart's church, and heard an able and 
 excellent discourse from brother Musgrave. In private 
 I tried to pray, and read one chapter in the Bible, but I 
 felt the want of retirement. 
 
464 LIFE OF THE 
 
 2d — 4th. During these days I attended the Synod 
 very assiduously. On the third of the month, the busi- 
 ness of reorganizing our Presbytery was the principal 
 subject before the Synod. I attended till near ten 
 o'clock in the evening, and then left the church and 
 went to bed much exhausted. The Synod adjourned 
 between eleven o'clock and midnight. 
 
 5th. We left York for Columbia. I walked over 
 the bridge, which is a mile and a quarter long. On 
 arriving at Philadelphia, I found my family well, and 
 have great reason to be thankful to God who has pre- 
 served me and mine in going out and coming in, in 
 health and safety. May a law of gratitude to God my 
 preserver be written on my heart. 
 
 14th. This morning, in reading the Scriptures and 
 in secret prayer, I had a season of real communion with 
 God ; a deep sense of his condescension in permitting 
 such a polluted worm to come near him and experience 
 his gracious influence, was mixed with my rejoicing. 
 
 2'2d. Sabbath. I attended worship in the morning. 
 In the afternoon I did not go out of the house on 
 account of bad weather, and being somewhat unwell. 
 In private I read as usual. In the morning I had some 
 freedom in secret prayer, but through the day I was 
 stupid, wandering, and worldly. In the evening I ob- 
 tained some relief The week past I have had two 
 seasons of spiritual freedom and comfort in prayer. 
 
 December 1st. I wrote on my history, and have made 
 good progress. This morning I had a sweet and com- 
 fortable time in reading the Scriptures and in secret 
 prayer, and I hope I have felt the influence of it in 
 some measure through the day. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEIS". 4(j5 
 
 3cl. Fast-day. In reading the Scriptures and in 
 secret prayer in the morning I had some freedom and 
 comfort, but through the day I was very lifeless. I 
 attended worship in Arch street, and made the first 
 prayer, and with more freedom than I expected when I 
 began. 
 
 18'S6— March 13th. Sabbath. I attended public 
 worship in Spruce street in the morning, and heard 
 brother Winchester preach with great satisfaction. I 
 had a very comfortable time in secret prayer in the 
 morning, and I hope some edification in public worship : 
 but I had less spirituality in the afternoon and evening 
 than I could wish. 
 
 17th. I began the life of Dr. Witherspoon on a new 
 plan, and wrote nearly four pages. I had a comfortable 
 time in secret prayer this morning. I did not go out 
 of the house, but walked the entry for exercise. 
 
 April 1st. I felt my nervous complaints very severe- 
 ly this morning, but blessed be God, they abated before 
 night. I had some comfort in prayer, and I wrote a 
 good deal on Dr. Witherspoon's life. 
 
 17th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the Spruce 
 street church in the morning and heard brother Win- 
 chester, who preached uncommonly well ; but I did not 
 hear with as much edification as I could have wished. 
 I preached in the African church in the afternoon, and 
 have seldom of late performed a service with so much 
 freedom, though I was not free from a cold. Taken 
 altogether, I hope this day has not been spent without 
 some profit. 
 
 Maij 24th. I think I had a good and comfortable 
 
 59 
 
466 l-IFE OF THE 
 
 time in secret prayer this morning, for which I desire 
 humbly to thank God. 
 
 June 18th. The former part of the last night my 
 sleep was much disturbed, but this morning it pleased 
 God to give me a blessed enlargement in secret prayer. 
 
 July 5th. How uncertain, and often how delusive, 
 are all earthly prospects. I was called up between two 
 and three o'clock this morning by my son Ashbel, 
 under the apprehension that his infant child was dying. 
 He languished however until about seven o'clock, and 
 then expired without a struggle, or apparent suffering 
 of any kind. I endeavoured, in a short prayer with the 
 family, to commit his departing spirit to that Saviour 
 to whom he had been dedicated, and who said, " Suffer 
 little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, 
 for of such is the kingdom of God." I made another 
 short prayer immediately after the child expired. The 
 parents have suffered a sore bereavement in this dis- 
 pensation, and I have myself felt much more than I 
 thought I should on such an occasion. ! may God 
 sanctify this stroke of his holy hand to my dear mourn- 
 ing children and to myself In the evening a coffin 
 was brought for the child, and I saw the dear lifeless 
 clay put into it. 
 
 6th. My birthday, when I enter my seventy-fifth 
 year. It seems a singular dispensation of Providence 
 that the corpse of a grandchild should be in my house 
 on my birthday. This I remarked to my friends who 
 wore sitting around the coffin of the dear deceased babe; 
 and Dr. Cuyler took notice of it in the excellent prayer 
 which he made at the grave, to which we went in two 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 4(57 
 
 carriages. I have endeavoured to review ray life to-day, 
 and have seen it full of the mercies of God, and of my 
 own sins and unworthiness. I had this day freedom 
 and tenderness in prayer and thanksgiving. O, may 
 my few remaining days be more fully devoted to God 
 than those which are past. 
 
 18th. I made a visit to Hanover, where I spent three 
 days in conversing with relatives, and in contemplating 
 the scenes and sins of my youth. I thought it was the 
 last time I should visit the place of my nativity ; but I 
 have since been there once more. I went to see the 
 tombs of my father and mother. I preached once at 
 the house of my brother Calvin, on the assurance of 
 hope, but spent no Sabbath in Hanover. I returned to 
 Philadelphia on the 29th of July. 
 
 August 11th. This morning Dr. Cuyler called and 
 informed me of the death of Mr. Robert Ralston. He 
 expired this morning about four o'clock. Between this 
 dear man and myself the most delightful friendship 
 and intimacy have existed, without any interruption or 
 alloy, for nearly half a century. Out of the circle of 
 my nearest kindred, he has been the best, most valued, 
 and most valuable friend that I have ever had in my 
 long life. His piety was eminent and ardent, yet of the 
 humblest kind that I have ever known; and his libe- 
 rality in contributing to every pious, charitable, and 
 benevolent design, has probably (taking his whole hfe 
 into view,) been greater than that of any other man in 
 this city. He has sometimes been called the Thornton 
 of America. But besides his donations in money, his 
 active personal exertions in promoting all charitable, 
 
468 LIFE OF THE 
 
 benevolent, and pious undertakings and enterprises, 
 has been extraordinary and incessant, probably of more 
 value than all his pecuniary contributions. Take him 
 for all in all, I have often thought and said, that he was 
 the best man I have ever known. There Avas no 
 marked defect in his character, in any of the numerous 
 relations he sustained as a husband, a father, a friend, 
 a ruling elder in the church, a merchant, a citizen. 
 He was alike most exemplary in all. He doubtless was 
 not perfect, and no one ever mourned his imperfections, 
 or was more ready to acknowledge them than he ; but 
 he approached nearer to perfection than is the common 
 lot of even eminent Christians. He has gone to his 
 rest and his reward in the seventy-fifth year of his age; 
 and his family, his friends, the poor, the city, and the 
 whole religious community, have met with a loss which 
 will not easily be supplied. Dr. Cuyler earnestly 
 wished that I should preach his funeral sermon, w^hich 
 my present debility from my late illness forbids me to 
 attempt; but I have agreed to make an address, if I am 
 able, at his interment on the afternoon of the day after 
 to-morrow. His funeral sermon will be preached by 
 Dr. Cuyler the Sabbath after next. After writing as 
 above, I began to write an address to be delivered at 
 the funeral of my friend. 
 
 12th. I spent the day in writing my address to be 
 pronounced at the interment of my dear friend Ralston. 
 
 13th. I went to the house of my friend and looked 
 at his corpse, and then went to the lecture room and 
 delivered my address. The week past my religious 
 exercises have not been peculiar, though I have had, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 469 
 
 at times, a freedom in private prayer; and this evening 
 I prayed specially for the Presbyterian Church, and 
 for a revival of religion in general. 
 
 14th. Sabbath. I attended worship in the morn- 
 ing, and spent my time in the evening in reading 
 Symington on the Atonement and Intercession of 
 Christ. This is on the whole, the best treatise on the 
 subject that I have ever seen ; and I hope I have been 
 benefited by reading it. My exercises to-day have 
 not been peculiar. 
 
 21st. Sabbath. This morning I heard Dr. Cuyler 
 preach an excellent funeral sermon of my dear friend 
 Ralston, in the second Presbyterian church. In the 
 afternoon I went to Spruce street to hear preaching, but 
 it was the afternoon for catechising the children of the 
 congregation, which I was delighted to witness. At 
 the request of Mr. Sparrrow, who officiated, I made a 
 short address to the children, and then prayed. I hope 
 this day has not been spent without some profit, though 
 I lay too long in bed this morning. 
 
 September 6th. I spent the early part of the day in 
 preparing to speak at the laying the corner stone of 
 the new Presbyterian house of worship in Seventh 
 street. At four o'clock I went in a carriage and de- 
 livered my speech. I desire to be thankful that I was 
 carried through it without difficulty, and I believe I 
 spoke so audibly that all who were present could hear; 
 and so far as I can at present judge, without injury to 
 my health. I prayed for help and have found it be- 
 yond my expectations. In the evening I read largely 
 in the Missionary Herald. 
 
 October 4th. I felt miserably in the morning, and 
 
470 LIFE OF THE 
 
 yet I have done more this day in writing the Hfe of Dr. 
 Witherspoon than almost any other day since I have 
 had this work in hand. 
 
 The Synod sat this year in Philadelphia, and con- 
 tinued their sessions five days. I wrote a long report in 
 regard to the desecration of the Sabbath, and the Synod 
 ordered fifty thousand copies of it to be published and 
 distributed in the form of a tract. The Synod also 
 resolved to raise thirty thousand dollars for the Wes- 
 tern Foreign Missionary Society, of which, more than 
 twenty-eight thousand dollars was pledged before the 
 Synod rose. 
 
 On the 4th of November I went to the polls and 
 voted for legislators. For many years I did not vote at 
 all ; but have lately considered that as I live under a 
 republican government, and our legislators are repre- 
 sentatives of the people, it is a duty which I dare not 
 neglect, to give my vote for those that I think most 
 competent to discharge legislative duties. 
 
 14th. In private prayer in the morning I had a 
 most remarkable and unexpected deliverance from the 
 bad feelings which I had experienced in going to bed 
 the preceding night. I had asked help of God, and 
 found it in a surprising degree. I know not when I 
 have received such a wonderful, speedy and full answer 
 to prayer. It seemed to banish all my complaints. 
 
 December 4th. Sabbath. I delivered in the White- 
 fieldian chapel a sermon, which took me one hour and 
 forty minutes. This is by far the longest sermon that 
 I ever preached, and yet in great mercy I went through 
 it without much difficulty. 
 
 l&th. Sabbath. This morninir I had freedom in 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 47I 
 
 secret prayer. Attended worship in the Sixth church, 
 and assisted in administering the sacrament. It was a 
 good season to me ; not that I had a very great excite- 
 ment of the affections ; some I had, and I hope the acting 
 of faith in covenanting with my blessed Saviour. I 
 hesitated about going to church in the afternoon, but 
 on the whole I thought it was my duty to go. I had in 
 my private prayer after tea such a sweet season of en- 
 largement, and spiritual views in a sense of the Divine 
 presence, as I have not often had. This has been on 
 the whole one of my most comfortable Sabbaths. 
 
 22d. Dr. Darrach called, and I conversed with him 
 about printing the sermon which I preached for him on 
 the 4th inst. 
 
 31st. This day I corrected the proof sheet of my 
 sermon now in press. I spent some thoughts on a re- 
 view of the year which closes on this day. I prayed as 
 usual in the eveninf? for the Church and the world. 
 
 1837 — January 1st. This morning I rose too unwell 
 to go to church ; but notwithstanding my indisposition 
 I went through the exercises of the public worship as 
 if in the church, though I had to lie down once for a 
 short time. The exercises I performed were blessed to 
 me I trust. They commenced a train of views and 
 feelings which continued through the most of the day 
 and evening; so that on the whole, although I began 
 the day with dejection, I have seldom spent a Sabbath 
 more comfortably, and with greater freedom in prayer 
 and meditation, than the present. Bless the Lord, 
 O my soul ! and forget not all his benefits. 
 
 8th. Sabbath. In the morning I attended public 
 worship in the Sixth church. Blessed be God for the 
 
472 LIFE OF THE 
 
 consolations of his grace, of which I hope 1 have expe- 
 rienced something this day, more than is common 
 for me. 
 
 26th. Sabbath. I had great freedom and comfort 
 in secret prayer this morning ; yet after my return from 
 public worship in Spruce street church, I had some of 
 my old difficulties. I attended worship again in the 
 afternoon. In private I read the Bible and commentary 
 as usual, and about six pages in Howe, and the reli- 
 gious newspapers. I hope this day has not been passed 
 without some profit. 
 
 April 2d. Sabbath. I attended worship to-day ; it 
 was communion Sabbath. In private I read about 
 seven pages of Howe " on the blessedness of the right- 
 eous," and the whole of the last report of the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society, with the appendix. This 
 has been on the whole one of the most comfortable Sab- 
 baths that I have ever past. I had, for me, a good 
 time at the table of the Lord. I have sometimes, I 
 think, had more emotion; but I had a tenderness of 
 spiritual feeling, and delight in drawing near to God, 
 through the whole after part of the day, very uncom- 
 mon for me. 
 
 The Convention* and General Assembly sat till the 
 8th of June; and although I was not a member of the 
 Convention, I daily and punctually attended its sessions, 
 and afterwards, as a member of the Assembly, I was so 
 
 * This Convention was composed principally of the members of 
 the General Assembly. But it was necessary that they should have 
 a separate election as members of the Convention. The Convention 
 prepared the paper which furnished the Assembly with the mea- 
 sures which resulted in the disruption of the Church. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 473 
 
 occupied with its concerns, both early and late, that I 
 had neither time nor strength to write in my diary. 
 The Convention had several evening sessions, to which, 
 as a member of the Assembly, I was invited, both to 
 speak and vote as the other members did. I commonly 
 went to bed very late, and was completely exhausted 
 with the scenes and business of the preceding day. 
 Once I had one of the worst turns of my head-com- 
 plaint that I ever experienced. It was in the morning 
 before breakfast; and for some time I could not rise 
 from my sofa, even to call for help. But in a most 
 miraculous and merciful manner it so soon subsided, 
 that I was able to read the Scriptures, and to pray with 
 my family as usual; and I had no return of a symptom 
 of my complaint during that day, in which one of the 
 most important and decisive measures of the Assembly 
 was debated and carried. At the rising of the Assem- 
 bly I was in better health than when it began. This 
 calls for my warmest gratitude to the God of my life, 
 and the hope of my soul. 
 
 It was very doubtful when the Assembly was formed 
 whether the Old or the New-school party would have 
 the majority. It was generally thought that the parties 
 were nearly equal; and great anxiety existed on both 
 sides when the test votes in the choice of a Moderator 
 and the Clerks were about to be taken. In the choice 
 of a Moderator it appeared that the Old-school party 
 had a majority of thirty-one votes. For the Clerks, 
 also, the votes were decisive for the Old-school candi- 
 dates. The Stated Clerk, chosen for the last 3"ear, 
 remained in office of course. After the Assembly ad- 
 
 60 
 
474 LIFE OF THE 
 
 journed in the afternoon, when the officers of the house 
 had been chosen, the Convention immediately met; 
 and their first act, on the motion of Mr. Robert J. 
 Breckinridge, was to return thanks to God for the aus- 
 picious order of his providence in giving to the friends 
 of reform the decisive majority of the Assembly which 
 had just been manifested by the votes in the organiza- 
 tion of that body. 
 
 The Convention presented their memorial to the As- 
 sembly, which was drawn up by Mr. Breckinridge, 
 and signed by Dr. Baxter and Dr. Cuyler, the Presi- 
 dent and Vice-President of the body, and by Mr. 
 Baird of Pittsburg, and Mr. Pratt of Georgia, Clerks. 
 The memorial was printed, and copies of it distributed 
 among the members of the Assembly. Beside the 
 annual routine of business of the house, the various 
 subjects of the memorial occupied nearly the whole 
 time of the Assembly, during the longest sessions of 
 that judicatory, except those of the last year — three 
 weeks and half a day. All the important parts and 
 suggestions of the memorial were ultimately passed; 
 but the New-school men contested every inch of 
 ground that was carried against them, with great 
 tenacity, and wdth no inconsiderable talent. They felt 
 that the conflict was for existence, and no effort which 
 they could put forth was omitted. Their chief speakers 
 were Drs. Beman, Peters, McAuley, Cleaveland, and 
 Rev. Elipha White and Judge Jessup. Of the Old- 
 school, Drs. Baxter, R. J. Breckinridge, W. S. Plumer 
 and Mr. Anderson, ruling elder from Virginia, spoke at 
 the greatest length. But they were powerfully aided 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 475 
 
 by Drs. Alexander, Cuyler, Witherspoon, Junkin and 
 Judge Ewing. Others also gave occasional aid, as 
 was also the case on the other side. For myself, my 
 speeches were all short. Twice I spoke for about ten 
 or twelve minutes, at other times scarcely more than 
 five or six minutes. I think that the Old-school party 
 did not fail to carry every motion which they made, 
 except one or two. The previous question was fre- 
 quently called by them, when the subject had been 
 fully discussed, and it seemed to be the object of a 
 speaker to consume time. Yet on all important ques- 
 tions, full time was allowed their opponents to exhaust 
 all their arguments. On one important point the de- 
 bate was continued for more than two days. 
 
 The majority of the Old-school on questions of mo- 
 ment varied considerably, but was always decisive. 
 Once it rose to between thirty and forty, and once it 
 fell to six; generally it was between twenty-five and 
 thirty. The yeas and nays were called on almost 
 every point of importance, and more protests and 
 answers to protests will appear in the minutes of 
 the Assembly for the present year than ever before. 
 As the minutes will be published I shall not mention 
 the particulars of the great reform which has been 
 effected, and for which I, with many others, feel that 
 we cannot be sufficiently thankful to God, who has at 
 length heard our prayers, and in mercy, as we hope, 
 begun to deliver our beloved Church from the evils 
 which for many years have afflicted and corrupted it, 
 and at the General Assembly of last year appeared to 
 threaten its very existence. We ought still to be very 
 
476 LIFE OF THE 
 
 humble, watchful, and prayerful, that we do not by 
 mismanagement or an improper spirit, lose the advan- 
 tages which we have obtained. I was generally able 
 to walk to and from the Assembly. Once only w^as I 
 obliged to employ a carriage both to take and bring me 
 from the house. 
 
 My religious exercises during the sittings of the 
 Assembly, were performed as regularly as circum- 
 stances would permit; my prayer after dinner for my 
 children was omitted when I dined out. In general 
 my exercises in secret were as regular as I could expect 
 in the situation in which I w^as placed. I had one 
 season of sweet spiritual enlargement while the Assem- 
 bly was sitting. 
 
 I was a member of the General Assembly during 
 the three years of 1837, 1838, and 1839, and was of 
 course a witness of, and a party to all the transactions 
 of our supreme judicatory, and the important concerns 
 of separating the New-school from the Old in the 
 Presbyterian Church. It is well known that the de- 
 cision of Judge Rodgers was in favour of the New- 
 school party. That decision, on consulting my diary, 
 I found was given March 6th, 1839. An appeal was 
 taken from his decision to the court in banco, which 
 sat shortly after. On the 8th of May in the same year, 
 C. J. Gibson declared that the court in banco reversed 
 the decision of Judge Rodgers, he only dissenting. 
 
 Having had my full share of the honours of the 
 church to which I belonged, I told my Presbytery at 
 their next meeting, after the year 1839, that I must 
 decline any further appointment to the General Assem- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 477 
 
 bly, but I continued to attend Synods and Presbyteries 
 as far as my age and feeble health would permit ; and 
 also to preach the gospel of Christ. The last regular 
 sermon that I delivered was at Princeton, to the 
 coloured people of that village, on July 16th, 1843. 
 Since that time to June 21st, 1846, I have assisted Dr. 
 Joseph H. Jones, when in the city, at his communion 
 service. At the last date mentioned, I made a short 
 farewell address to the people. ****** 
 * ** * *****^-j^**** 
 
478 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 The abrupt manner in which the autobiography closes, 
 and which we purposely leave, as it was left by the 
 author, is very significant. It is easy to discover, as 
 we draw near the end of the manuscript, that the hand 
 of the writer is forgetting its "cunning," and is soon to 
 cease from its labours. The reader will infer from the 
 very few extracts made from his diary for the last five 
 or six years of his life, that the labour of transcribing 
 had become irksome. It will be seen in the sequel, 
 that his time was fully and profitably occupied to the 
 close of his life, of which he made a minute daily 
 record under the veil of ciphers, intelligible only to 
 himself; but the details did not appear so important as 
 to warrant the great toil of translating and preparing 
 them for the press. We are not aware that he ever 
 attempted to write so much as a short letter after find- 
 ing himself unable to continue his diary. His last use 
 of the pen was in the official act of signing his name as 
 President of the Pennsylvania Bible Society, which 
 office he retained till his death. Though his mental 
 powers were not so impaired as to disqualify him for 
 reading and meditation, with profit and enjoyment, yet 
 the difficulty of continuous writing deterred him from 
 the attempt. 
 
 Here our editorial labours, perhaps, might legiti- 
 mately end. The author of the preceding register 
 of his own laborious and useful life, not imposing by his 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 479 
 
 request any other service than the care of his manu- 
 script, we are not invited to proceed, nor perhaps war- 
 ranted in offering our comments. It was his intention, 
 as interpreted by surviving relatives, that his character 
 should be deduced from his recorded opinions and acts. 
 But we must presume upon the indulgence of the reader 
 to our personal attachment and respect for our venerated 
 friend, while we very briefly recapitulate the leading 
 events in his story, carry it onward to his decease, and 
 append a few remarks or reflections on his character. 
 And what an illustration of the sovereignty of Provi- 
 dence in directing our steps does this narrative exhibit! 
 Who can fail to see the gradual disclosure of the same 
 secret purpose which saved Moses from the Nile, made 
 him learned in all the wisdom of Egypt, and then 
 called him to a higher service than that for which his 
 heathen supervisors and teachers designed him ? We 
 see the special goodness of God to Dr. Green in the 
 excellency of his parentage, in the gift of such a father, 
 r\ whose memory has been embalmed by the son in the 
 tenth volume of his Christian Advocate; and we see a 
 sovereign display of this goodness in changing the pur- 
 poses of the parent, who intended Ashbel for secular 
 pursuits ; and when we are apprized of the great firm- 
 ness and decision, which were so characteristic of the 
 father, we cannot but regard it as indicative of some 
 special influence on his mind, that caused him to yield 
 to the wishes of his son so readily, that at the age of 
 twenty-one he graduated at Princeton with the double/ 
 distinction of the first honour for scholarship and the\ 
 valedictory. This was the year in which the continental 
 congress sat at Princeton. The members were invited to 
 
480 LIFE OF THE 
 
 attend the commencement, and were seated with Gene- 
 ral Washington on the platform. In delivering his vale- 
 dictory, the speaker took occasion to allude to the dis- 
 tinguished personage present in a few delicate and 
 appropriate remarks, that were heard by the audience 
 with great admiration. The orator received a formal 
 invitation to dine with the congress, and was treated 
 with marked attention by the commander-in-chief 
 
 The same year in which he took his degree he was 
 appointed tutor, and two years after, professor of mathe- 
 matics and natural philosophy, which chair he filled till 
 1787, when he was called to be an associate of Rev. 
 Dr. Sproat, in the pastoral charge of the Second Pres- 
 byterian Church in the city of Philadelphia. This 
 connexion, so reciprocally useful and happy, continued 
 for six years, until the senior pastor was removed by 
 the yellow fever which visited the city in 1793. Two 
 years after he had resigned the professor's chair at 
 Princeton, he was elected a member of the American 
 Philosophical Society, and received a diploma signed 
 by Franklin, Rittenhouse, and others. Of his position 
 in public esteem at that period we may form an opinion 
 from the fact, that during the whole term that the ses- 
 sions of congress were held in Philadelphia, Dr. Green 
 and Bishop White were invited to officiate as chaplains. 
 
 After the death of Dr. Sproat, he was assisted in his 
 labours by Rev. John N. Abeel, for whom Dr. Green 
 had formed a strong^ attachment: the former having 
 been his pupil " both before he entered College and 
 during his whole academic course." This second colle- 
 giate connexion was dissolved after two or three years 
 by the removal of Mr. Abeel to New York, having 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 481 
 
 accepted a call to the Reformed Dutch Church in that 
 city. His third and last colleague was Rev. Jacob J. 
 Janeway, of whom he speaks in his autobiography in 
 terms of great affection and respect, and with whom he 
 co-operated in the most delightful harmony until 1812, 
 when he resigned his pastoral charge to accept the 
 presidentship of the College of New Jersey at Prince- 
 ton. This year he received from the University of 
 North Carolina the degree of Doctor of Laws. Of his 
 abundant labours and success during the twenty-four 
 years of his ministry in the city of Philadelphia, he has 
 left the foreofoino^ record, in which he has done himself 
 less justice than he would have received had the 
 account been furnished by another. 
 
 It was the singular honour of Dr. Green, while pre- 
 siding over the College, to introduce the study of the 
 Bible as a part of the course of instruction. He also 
 established a weekly lecture on Thursday evening, 
 which was attended not by the students only, but by 
 others; and his familiar expositions of the Scriptures 
 on these occasions, are said to have been among the 
 most instructive discourses that he ever delivered. 
 
 In 1817 the College was blessed with a remarkable 
 revival of religion, which resulted in the spiritual 
 change of many of its most distinguished pupils, some 
 of whom afterwards became eminent ministers of the 
 gospel. 
 
 In 1823, after having attained the age of more than 
 sixty years, he resigned his Presidentship and returned 
 to Philadelphia, where he resided till the time of his 
 death. What were the toils, the anxieties, the joys, 
 and sorrows, and more especially the results of this 
 
 61 
 
482 LIFE OF THE 
 
 important period of eleven years connexion with the 
 College, are known only to Omniscience. The pre- 
 ceding record of it, made by himself, affords but a 
 meager and inadequate history of the labours and 
 perplexities of a station, that only they who have ever 
 felt them can, in any proper sense, appreciate. 
 
 Of all the public services in which Dr. Green par- 
 ticipated during his residence at Princeton, none was 
 more deeply interesting to himself, or useful to the 
 church, than his co-operation with others in the esta- 
 blishment of the Theological Seminary — the original 
 plan of which was drawn up by himself. For his active 
 zeal, personal exertions in various ways; his gift of 
 books, of land, and his liberal pecuniary contributions, 
 the Church will hold him long in grateful remembrance. 
 But the withdrawing of Dr. Green from the onerous 
 duties of his office at Princeton, was not prompted by 
 a love of ease. It was the desire to seek an employ- 
 ment better suited to his advanced years and imperfect 
 health; and one in which his accumulations of know- 
 ledge and experience might be consecrated to the 
 service of his divine Master. It was this which led 
 to the publishing of the Christian Advocate, an 
 invaluable monthly journal, whose name is signifi- 
 cant of the purpose for which it was designed. Few 
 will make a proper estimate of the moral courage 
 requisite to the undertaking of such an enterprise 
 by an invalid, now arrived at the age of more than 
 three score years. Yet after the experiment of a 
 year, in which the responsibility of the work was di- 
 vided among a number of his clerical brethren. Dr. 
 Green became the sole proprietor as well as editor, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 483 
 
 and so continued till his arduous labours closed with 
 the twelfth volume, having carried its able conductor 
 beyond his three score years and ten. 
 
 Our venerable friend is remembered with honour 
 and delight by those who once had the privilege of 
 hanging on his lips as he delivered the messages of 
 salvation from the pulpit: his administration, while 
 invested with the duties of office at Princeton, his va- 
 ried labours in the cause of sacred literature, Christian 
 philanthropy, domestic and foreign missions, and in 
 maintaining the purity and integrity of the Presbyte- 
 rian Church, have procured for him a name which 
 "is as ointment poured forth:" But the more con- 
 versant w^e have become wdth the instructive volumes 
 of which we are now speaking, the extensive read- 
 ing, various knowledge, critical skill, and fervent 
 piety they exhibit, the more w^e feel the conviction, 
 that on nothing which survives him has he left so 
 much of the impress of his great character. By those 
 who are familiar with this periodical, and who can 
 appreciate its merits, Dr. Green's name will be held in 
 the highest honour, not as the chaplain of congress, 
 the eloquent preacher, or able President of the College 
 of New Jersey, but as the scholar, critic, and theo- 
 lo^rian of the Christian Advocate. 
 
 After the discontinuance of the Advocate, Dr. Green 
 was employed in preparing a memoir of the life of 
 Dr. Witherspoon, to be published with a new and 
 enlarged edition of his works. This important manu- 
 script, left at the disposal of his executors, will, it is 
 probable, in due time be given to the public. 
 
 During the last few years of his residence in Phila- 
 delphia, he was seen but little abroad, and very rarely 
 
4S4 LIFE OF THE 
 
 in any of the pulpits. The weight of years, and many 
 physical infirmities, rendered it difficult and somewhat 
 perilous for him to venture from home, or take the 
 labour of any important official service upon himself. 
 He continued, nevertheless, to attend the judicatories of 
 the Church, and sometimes when the place of meeting 
 was quite remote. The efficient part which he sus- 
 tained in the measures of the General Assembly of 
 1S36 and 1S37, is familiarly known to most. How- 
 much he was concerned in originating, sustaining, and 
 carrying them out to a successful issue, has been seen 
 to some extent, in the plain, unostentatious record made 
 by himself; but a better report of these eventful years, 
 and one more just to himself, will be found in the 
 sequel, from the pen of the beloved and venerable col- 
 league of Dr. Green, who sympathized deeply with him 
 in these labours and their results. 
 
 It was a prominent trait in Dr. Green's character, and 
 one of the most convincing evidences of his piety, that 
 through his whole life he was so earnest and active in 
 his efforts to propagate the gospel. The brief narra- 
 tive which he has given of this department of his 
 labours, presents a very inadequate view of what the 
 Church owes to his effiDrts in behalf of missions; and 
 we insert with great pleasure the tribute of Dr. W. A. 
 McDowell, a devoted friend of the same cause, not only 
 confirming the author's own account, but supplying its 
 modest omissions. 
 
 "My dear Brother : 
 
 " In compliance with your request, I send you a few 
 thoughts in relation to the important part taken by the 
 late Dr. Green in the work of missions — more especially 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 48.5 
 
 as connected with the Presbyterian Church. That 
 valued father was eminently the friend of missions, and 
 of missions in the largest extent, both at home and 
 throughout the world. He was the warm friend and 
 efficient advocate of every cause which had for its 
 object the glory of God, and the spiritual interests of 
 men ; but the propagation of the gospel by God's ap- 
 pointed means, preaching Christ, and salvation through 
 him, seems to have been an object peculiarly dear to 
 him, and commanded his best energies: and in his con- 
 nection with the missionary work in the Presbyterian 
 Church, my firm conviction is, he did more, much 
 more, than any other man in the Church for the pre- 
 servation of its purity, and the extension of its borders. 
 " He took a prominent part in all the missionary ope- 
 rations of the Presbyterian Church from their origin in 
 this country. When the first " Standing Committee of 
 Missions" was appointed in 1803, Dr. Green was a 
 member, and was made the Secretary of the Com- 
 mittee, and for years was its most active and efficient 
 member. When the Board of Missions was organized 
 in its present form in 1828, Dr. Green, who had been 
 mainly instrumental in effecting this organization, was 
 elected its President. He was also made the Chairman 
 of the Executive Committee of the Board, and had a 
 principal agency in forming the plan, which, in its 
 operation since, has accomplished such a vast amount 
 of orood. He devoted much time and effi^rt to this 
 work; and to his invaluable labours, under God, the 
 Church is greatly indebted for the continued and 
 increasing prosperity of this cause. In 1833, from 
 advanced asre and grrowins: infirmities, he declined 
 
486 ^IFE OF THE 
 
 being on the Executive Committee, but was continued 
 as President of the Board until the close of his valuable 
 life ; and while his strength would admit of it, he was 
 always in his place when the Board met. 
 
 "This excellent man, from intelligent conviction, was 
 an honest, whole hearted, decided Presbyterian. In 
 the true sense of the term catholic, he was a man of 
 catholic spirit. He loved the image of Christ wherever 
 it was seen, and embraced in the arms of his charity 
 all of every name in whom that image was visible. 
 There was in him nothing of narrow sectarianism. 
 But while he loved all who loved the Saviour, and 
 rejoiced in the prosperity of all evangelical Christian 
 denominations, he was a Presbyterian from principle, 
 and devoted his best energies to advance the interests 
 of the Church of his choice. We now rejoice in the 
 purity and prosperity of the Presbyterian Church ; and 
 I hesitate not to express it as my decided conviction, 
 that for this inestimable blessing, under God, we are 
 more indebted to the wisdom and untiring efforts of 
 this valued father, than to the influence or exertions of 
 any other individual. And we owe it to the cause of 
 truth and justice, to make grateful record of this im- 
 portant and interesting fact. His unwearied efforts in 
 the cause of missions, were largely instrumental in pre- 
 serving the Presbyterian Church in its integrity. 
 
 " It was always the conviction of this good man, that 
 the Church, under her own supervision, and by her 
 own immediate agency, should engage in her appro- 
 priate work of extending the kingdom of Jesus Christ; 
 and he felt, as few others in the Church felt, that this 
 work would neither be neglected by the Church, nor be 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 437 
 
 committed to other bodies, over which the Church had 
 no control, without incurring guilt and being exposed 
 to danger. There was a time, when voluntary associa- 
 tions and national societies for doing this part of the 
 Church's work were all the rage. There was an im- 
 posing catholicity in the plan of uniting Christians of 
 different denominations in the good work of spreading 
 the gospel ; and the individual who would venture to 
 express a doubt, whether this was exactly the most 
 scriptural, and the wisest, and safest plan, was in great 
 danger of being branded as a contracted bigot. This 
 prevailing sentiment carried many away, who on sober 
 reflection have since been convinced it was not wise; 
 but so strong was the popular feeling for a time, in 
 favour of what was termed " free catholic action," 
 that even the friends of Church action, and ecclesi- 
 astical supervision were awed into silence. This be- 
 loved father saw the danger. He saw clearly, if the 
 training of our ministry and the selection and location 
 of ministers for Presbyterian churches were taken out 
 of the hands of the Church, and committed to associa- 
 tions composed of many who were not Presbyterians, 
 and who were not responsible to any Presbyterian 
 authority, there was imminent danger that our whole 
 system would gradually be undermined. With him 
 this was a matter of fixed, deep rooted principle. He 
 conscientiously believed it was the duty of the Church 
 as such, to superintend the education of her ministry, 
 and to engage in the work of spreading the gospel; 
 and he was firm in sustaining and acting out his prin- 
 ciples. In this cause, he endured much. By many 
 opposed to his views he was greatly reproached, and 
 
488 LIFE OF THE 
 
 what was even more trying, many who substantially 
 agreed with him on the main question at issue, thought 
 him much too strenuous; but he remained firm to his 
 principles. He saw there was danger, and he resolved, 
 with God's help, to do what he could to save the 
 Church he loved. It is well known to many who sur- 
 vive him, what strong efforts were made to annihilate 
 the Boards of the Church, and throw our whole edu- 
 cational and missionary work into the hands of associa- 
 tions not Presbyterian, and not responsible to Pres- 
 byterian authority. The struggle was great and lasted 
 for years. Through the w^hole, Dr. Green was foremost 
 in contending for the rights and duties of the Church, 
 sometimes almost single handed; but he was contend- 
 ing for what he firmly believed was truth, and the 
 order of God's house, and he was decided. God was 
 pleased to crown his efforts with success; and what 
 honest Presbyterian, now that the conflict is past, does 
 not see the wisdom of his course, and rejoice in the 
 happy results? 
 
 "Many of us can recollect the memorable struggle in 
 the General Assembly of 1828. Had the effort then 
 made to dissolve our Board of Missions been successful, 
 what must have been the inevitable result ? Had the 
 selecting and locating of ministers in Presbyterian 
 churches been taken from the Church, and committed 
 to any association not Presbyterian, and not responsible 
 to any Presbyterian authority, what, as to all human 
 probability, would have been the state of the Church 
 ten years after, in 1837 and 1838, when the great strug- 
 gle took place? Who can doubt that old-fashioned 
 Presbyterians would have been a minority ? And how 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 489 
 
 different from its present prosperous condition would 
 have been the state of our beloved Zion? 
 
 " While we thank God for his great goodness, and 
 rejoice in the prosperity he has granted, we will love to 
 cherish with warm affection the memory of the valuable 
 man, whose wise counsels, and untiring efforts, so essen- 
 tially contributed to this desirable result. 
 
 " Dr. Green was a man of noble spirit ; and to those 
 who knew him intimately in private life, he was espe- 
 cially dear as an humble, spiritually-minded Christian. 
 He took a prominent and active part in almost every 
 good work; and as a general, public benefactor, his 
 memory is precious. But Presbyterians especially, will 
 remember with deep interest and warm affection, his 
 valuable instrumentality in preserving to them, in its 
 purity and vigour, the Church of their choice; and 
 while pure Presbyterianism spreads its enlightening 
 and invigorating and sanctifying influence over our 
 land, and through our world, the name of Ashbel Green 
 will be held in sweet and lasting remembrance. 
 " Your brother in the gospel, 
 
 William A. McDowell." 
 
 For many years before his death, he was the only 
 surviving member of the Convention which framed the 
 Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 States. Ardently attached to her doctrines and order, 
 he not only maintained her cause with firmness in times 
 of her greatest trials, but had the happiness of witness- 
 ing the successful operation of her institutions in whose 
 inception he had so prominent an agency. He was one 
 of the Trustees of the Assembly, having been for many 
 
 62 
 
490 LIFE OF THE 
 
 years the last member living of the Board named in 
 the charter. 
 
 When the General Assembly held its sessions at 
 Philadelphia in 1846, he ardently desired to be present 
 with his brethren once more, when assembled in this 
 august capacity. Without making his wish or intentions 
 known, he caused himself to be carried to the house 
 where they were met. So soon as he entered the door, 
 leaning on two supporters, the whole Assembly instinc- 
 tively rose, and remained standing until he was con- 
 ducted to his seat. It was an unprompted exhibition of 
 reverence and affection for a venerable man, now bid- 
 ding adieu to that Church which had shared so largely 
 in his affections, and had been so much blessed by his 
 counsels and prayers. The scene was exceedingly 
 affecting. After a few appropriate remarks from the 
 Moderator, to which he briefly responded, he withdrew 
 from the Assembly, leaving them standing as before, 
 but bathed in tears. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 49I 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 The acquaintance of the writer with Dr. Green was not 
 intimate until the year 1838, Avhen, by our removal to 
 this city, in which he was more instrumental than per- 
 haps is generally known, we became fellow worshippers 
 in the same congregation. His apostolic counsels at the 
 instalment given in his Presbyterial charge, his affec- 
 tionate and friendly advice in private on our assuming 
 the duties of the new pastoral relation, were testimo- 
 nials of paternal faithfulness and love, which are re- 
 membered with a more affecting interest, since the lips 
 that gave them are sealed in the silence of the grave. 
 
 During the ten years in which we had the privilege 
 of this familiar access to Dr. Green, our intercourse was 
 unreserved and frequent, affording the most favour- 
 able opportunity, not only of knowing his matured 
 opinions on every important subject, but of seeing the 
 fruits of them in his retirement. For the first six years, 
 though the advance of age was perceptible, yet there 
 was no such decay of either his mental or bodily 
 powers as to confine him to his house, or impair his en- 
 joyment in the society of his friends. But his long con- 
 tinued sedentary habits had induced so great a debility 
 in his lower limbs, that for more than a year he rarely 
 ventured from his door without the arm of an attendant 
 to support him. Such, however, was his interest in 
 the ordinances of the Church, that he continued to 
 attend public worship when he had become so feeble 
 
492 LIFE OF THE 
 
 that, having been brought to the door on sacramental 
 occasions, he required the assistance of two to conduct 
 him to his seat. In addition to this weakness of his 
 limbs, he became afflicted with a difficulty of utterance, 
 or want of control over his vocal organs, which was 
 scarcely less distressing to his friends than it was to 
 himself. So great was his labour in articulation for 
 several months before his death, that he forbore to take 
 any active part in the weekly clerical prayer-meeting at 
 his study, or to lead in family worship. In his last ill- 
 ness, this impediment was so increased as to effectually 
 prevent him at times, from that free communication of 
 his thoughts and exercises, in answer to the inquiries 
 of his brethren and friends, which he seemed no less 
 anxious to utter than they to hear. To those of us who 
 were in almost daily intercourse with him, there did 
 not appear to be a failure of intellectual power corres- 
 ponding to this decay of bodily vigour. His habits of 
 reading and study were continued as usual; the pro- 
 ductions of his pen in his correspondence and occa- 
 sional communications to the public journals, evinced 
 the continued strength of his mental faculties as well 
 as their activity. It was his remark to a friend, not 
 long before his death, that he had never read so much 
 in the same time during any part of his life, as he had 
 done for the last five years. A part of his daily reading 
 had long been a portion of the Scriptures in the origi- 
 nal, but which of late had been confined chiefly to the 
 New Testament, in connection with the practical re- 
 marks of Scott, whose Commentary on the Scriptures 
 he preferred, on the whole, to any other. Though his 
 health was infirm, and was subject to frequent interrup- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 493 
 
 tions by attacks of disease, yet he was habitually cheer- 
 ful, and experienced less solicitude, and probably more 
 enjoyment of life, than at any former period. 
 
 Through the kind providence of God, he was in pos- 
 session of sufficient property for a comfortable mainte- 
 nance, notwithstanding his long continued habits of libe- 
 ral giving. Nor was it, in his own estimation, one of 
 the least of the divine favours through his long life, that 
 he was led so gently downward to its close. When, by 
 a change in his domestic condition, there was occasion 
 for one to superintend the affairs of his house, the exi- 
 gency was met in the person of a much respected and 
 excellent matron,* whose gentleness of manners, kind- 
 ness of heart, practical wisdom, and especially her 
 piety, fitted her pre-eminently for a charge at once so 
 interesting and responsible, the nature of which she 
 could fully appreciate. For the last four years of his 
 life it was her privilege and pleasure to minister to the 
 comfort of this venerated servant of Christ, whom the 
 grace, of which she was a joint partaker, had enabled 
 her to hold in proper estimation. It was her grateful 
 recollection of his useful labours, and her christian 
 love, which made her toils light, and caused her to 
 watch around him with more than filial tenderness. 
 The extreme difficulty with which he conversed, and 
 often his inability to answer the questions of those who 
 called to see him, made him taciturn when they were 
 present, and apparently abstracted ; yet there were 
 times in his retirement when his tongue obtained a par- 
 tial release from its fetters, and gave his spirit deliver- 
 ance in ejaculations of prayer and praise, confession of 
 
 * Mrs. E. Sawyer. 
 
494 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 sin, or in broken conversation with his devout and 
 attentive friend. His decUne was attended with but 
 little bodily pain. Death, which was one of our most 
 frequent subjects of conversation, was not always antici- 
 pated with the same emotions. At times, his title to the 
 " house not made with hands" was so clear, that he 
 would express a desire for the hour to come when he 
 might enter it. Nor was his mind at any time so 
 clouded with doubts as to produce despondency or 
 slavish fear, although the moment of transition from 
 time to eternity always seemed to him in prospect 
 inexpressibly sublime and awful. The last struggle 
 with the destroyer, the unknown physical suffering, 
 were sometimes appaling. 
 
 For several years before his death he spent the 
 greater part of his time when awake, in exercises of 
 devotion. It was his custom to employ the interval 
 between breakfast and eleven o'clock, in reading the 
 Scriptures, and prayer. After dinner he rested from 
 one to two hours, and at five resumed his private re- 
 ligious exercises, which were continued until six. At 
 this time he prayed for each member of his family by 
 name, next for the church, and then for the pastor. 
 Not long after tea, the household were assembled for 
 worship, which was conducted by himself so long as 
 he was able to do it; afterwards by some inmate of the 
 family, and was never omitted unless on account of 
 some providential hinderance. At nine in the evening 
 he returned to his secret devotions, and continued read- 
 ing in the Scriptures with several hymns, and in prayer, 
 until he retired to rest. His exercises in the evening 
 were usuallv concluded with a hvmn. So lon^ as he 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 495 
 
 was able to kneel, he was accustomed to read and pray- 
 on his knees after having first pressed the Bible to his 
 lips. This token of reverent affection, however, was 
 never exhibited in the family, nor knowingly in the 
 presence of others. On one occasion it was observed 
 by a person in the room, whom he supposed to have 
 withdrawn; and when subsequently mentioned to Dr. 
 Green, he remarked that it had long been his custom 
 to do it when reading the Bible in secret, not from 
 any superstitious veneration of the cover and leaves of 
 the volume, but out of love to its precious contents. 
 Not long before his last sickness, his mind appeared 
 for a while to be absorbed with painful thoughts and 
 to be greatly depressed. The change was obvious, and 
 so long continued, that his ever vigilant domestic friend 
 was constrained to ask him the cause. He admitted 
 that her conjectures were correct, and that for some 
 days his mental conflicts had been severe and some- 
 times dreadful. It seems to me, said he, that I can 
 adopt the language of Luther, when he felt that " all 
 the devils in hell had been let loose upon him." At 
 the time of this conversation however, the trial appears 
 to have come to its crisis. His mind shortly after re- 
 covered its former tranquillity, and his countenance its 
 wonted cheerfulness. 
 
 Dr. Green was an exemplary observer of the Sab- 
 bath; and when he was no longer able to partake in the 
 exercises of the public assembly, he went through the 
 ordinary services of the church in his retirement. After 
 invoking a blessing, he read a hymn, which was fol- 
 lowed with prayer; next the psalm or hymn which 
 preceded the sermon, which was more frequently a 
 
496 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 selection from Witherspoon than any other author. 
 Then followed the prayer and hymn with which the 
 services were concluded. When the family returned 
 from church, it was his invariable custom to inquire 
 what had been the subject of discourse, and the sub- 
 stance of the preacher's remarks so far as they could be 
 recollected. Every token- for good, any indications of 
 the special presence of the Spirit, any accession to the 
 people of God, were animating and joyful. 
 
 The decline of Dr. Green was not attended with 
 any positive disease which accelerated his death. 
 Though every menacing symptom was watched by 
 his most assiduous and skilful medical friend,* who 
 did much to retard his downward progress, yet the 
 tendencies of more than four score years and five 
 were not to be resisted by any power in the art of 
 healing; and it was evident to all who saw him, 
 that the time of his departure was at hand. How 
 far the change from day to day was alarming to him- 
 self, or even perceptible, or what were his mental 
 exercises, could be inferred only from the usual com- 
 posure of his manner, and placid countenance, indica- 
 tive of the movements of a mind engaged in medi- 
 tations of interest and solemnity. To the questions 
 often addressed to him on coming to his bedside, "How 
 do you feel?" "what is the state of your mind?" his 
 most frequent answer was, " tolerable." Indeed, this 
 appeared to be almost the only word that he could 
 speak, which was to some extent descriptive of his 
 feelings. So long as he was able to articulate with so 
 much distinctness as to be understood, he requested 
 
 * Dr. Hueh L. Hodsie. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 497 
 
 every clerical friend who entered the room to pray with 
 him. To the remarks and quotations of the Scriptures 
 by his brethren or others, he would usually give his 
 assent by a motion of his lips or head, and sometimes 
 by the utterance of a single word. When in one of 
 these interviews, a brother remarked in the language of 
 the apostle Peter, " Unto you therefore, who believe, 
 he is precious," he promptly responded, "Yes, pre- 
 cious Christ, precious Christ, precious Christ," repeat- 
 ing it three times with the strongest emphasis. On 
 another occasion, when we recited the well known 
 hymn of Watts, 
 
 " How can I sink with such a prop 
 As my eternal God," 
 
 the last two stanzas seemed to present a severe but 
 faithful test of Christian attainment ; but, said he, " I 
 try to say them." At another time, when we repeated 
 a favourite hymn by the same author, concluding with 
 the stanza, 
 
 "A guilty, weak and helpless worm, 
 On thy kind arms I fall; 
 Be thou my strength and righteousness, 
 My Jesus and my all," 
 
 he exclaimed, " beautiful." His wakeful hours at night, 
 which were many, were spent in devotion. Several 
 months before his decease, a member of the family was 
 wakened at midnight by a noise in his room, like the 
 sobbings of a person that was weeping. On going to 
 the door and gently opening it, he was found with his 
 eyes closed and lips moving, as if speaking in wliispers 
 with the greatest earnestness, while his cheeks and 
 
 63 
 
498 LIFE OF THE 
 
 pillow were wet with his tears. When asked in the 
 morning without any allusion to what we have men- 
 tioned, how he had slept, he answered, that " he had 
 had a precious night in communion with his Saviour." 
 One of the most interesting and impressive scenes of 
 his last days occurred on the Sabbath but one before 
 his death. After the family had returned from the 
 morning service, it was observed on entering his room, 
 that his mind was burdened with meditations, to which 
 he wished to give utterance, and that his emotions were 
 producing a restlessness and agitation that were inex- 
 plicable and alarming. To the inquiries of his ever 
 watchful friend, what was the cause of his disquiet, and 
 what she should do to relieve him, he appeared to be 
 unable to give any verbal reply; when it occurred to her 
 that she w^ould suggest the reading of the Scriptures, to 
 which he readily assented. The portion to which she 
 turned was the first chapter of the Gospel of John, and 
 finding that he became tranquil and attentive, she read 
 deliberately to the close. The sixteenth verse, " And of 
 his fulness have we all received, and grace for grace," 
 was a passage of peculiar interest to him, and appeared 
 to produce a flood of touching reminiscences. Several 
 years ago, when confined to his chamber by sickness, he 
 had composed three sermons on this text, which he after- 
 wards preached to the edification of his whole congrega- 
 tion, and to the special benefit of several persons who 
 received from them their permanent religious impres- 
 sions. The reading of this chapter not only allayed that 
 distressing nervous excitement which preceded it, but 
 seemed to impart a sort of inspiration by which his 
 faculties were for the time emancipated: his tongue 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 499 
 
 was loosed, and he burst out into an ecstasy of joy and 
 thanksgiving; "blessing God for the gift of his Son 
 and the gospel, which contained the record of his com- 
 ing, life, crucifixion, resurrection, and intercession. 
 That he had been permitted to preach this gospel, and 
 had been honoured with any measure of success in his 
 ministry. For the comforts which the gospel had im- 
 parted to him, and the ineffably glorious hopes it had 
 inspired of a state of sinless perfection beyond the 
 grave." His voice was loud, his enunciation clear and 
 distinct as it had been in the best days of his ministry; 
 and this elevated strain of praise and holy exultation 
 was continued until his strength was exhausted, and he 
 sunk into a sweet and refreshing sleep. The scene was 
 indescribably impressive and solemn. No person that 
 did not see it, can imagine the majesty of the preacher 
 and the power of his utterance, scarcely more unex- 
 pected than if he had spoken from the coffin, in which 
 his dust was to be laid before the return of a second Sab- 
 bath. It seemed to be a momentary triumph of grace 
 over the infirmities of expiring nature, a taking leave 
 of mortality and the labours of his militant state, like 
 the dying effort of Jacob; after which the Patriarch 
 *' gathered up his feet into the bed and yielded up the 
 ghost." With this brief eucharistic service, his com- 
 munion with earthly things ceased. From the time of 
 this affecting occurrence his change was rapid and 
 obvious to all. His difficulty in speaking was so great 
 that he did not make the effort, but remained silent 
 with his eyes closed, except when opened to signify 
 to some inquirer his consciousness and understanding 
 of the question, which he had not the power to answer. 
 
oOO LIFE OF THE 
 
 The occasional motion of his Hps and lifting of his 
 hands and clasping them upon his breast, were indi- 
 cations that his thoughts were absorbed in the exer- 
 cises of meditation and prayer. 
 
 As his strength diminished there were intervals more 
 and more prolonged of sleep, when these tokens of his 
 thoughts were suspended. There seemed to be no 
 bodily suffering nor mental disquiet, but a peaceful 
 waiting for the release of his spirit, which at last 
 was called away so gently, that the moment of its 
 escape was not perceived even by those who were 
 watching to see it. At the hour of six in the morning 
 of the 19th of May, 1848, he was lying in his usual 
 position, his face upward, arms extended, and hands 
 clasped as if engaged in prayer, when one of his hands 
 became detached from the other and fell at his side; 
 the other remained elevated a moment or two longer, 
 when it began to sink gradually until it nearly reached 
 the body, when its muscular strength failed and it sud- 
 denly dropped. At the same instant the motion of his 
 lips ceased, and it was discovered that he had ceased to 
 breathe. Such were the closing scenes of his loner 
 and useful life, and some of the circumstances that 
 attended it. Had it been prolonged until the 6th of 
 July, he would have completed his S8th year. Thus 
 he came to his " o-rave in a full aire, like as a shock of 
 corn coraeth in in his season." It was a coincidence 
 noticed by many, that Dr. Green and Dr. Chalmers 
 both died durinor the meetings of the General As- 
 semblies of their respective churches, and "that Dr. 
 Green was buried on, or very near the anniversary of 
 Dr. Chalmers' burial in the preceding year." Both 
 
JIEV. ASHBEL GREEN. 501 
 
 had occupied positions of equal prominence in devisintr 
 and executing measures which resulted in great changes 
 in their respective churches. Both lived to see the 
 fulfilment of their expectations in the results of their 
 agency, and both possessed to the last, in an eminent 
 degree, the confidence and affection of their brethren. 
 To the writer, the death of Dr. Green has been a per- 
 sonal'ljereavement, by the removal of a wise, affection- 
 ate, and candid friend, whose counsels could be properly 
 appreciated only by those who had the privilege to 
 enjoy them. It is, therefore, with many grateful and 
 tender recollections that we have accepted the service 
 which was imposed by his posthumous request con- 
 cerning his manuscript; although it is with no affected 
 diffidence that we attempt to prepare it for the press, 
 and more especially to give the analysis of a character 
 which it is much easier to admire than it is to portray 
 or emulate. 
 
502 LIFE OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 The following interesting letter from the Rev. Dr. 
 Plumer, not only contains many judicious and dis- 
 criminating remarks on the character of his honoured 
 friend, but so well bespeaks the indulgence of the 
 reader by describing the task of the writer, that we are 
 happy in having his permission to make it public. 
 
 "Baltimore, September, 1848. 
 
 " Reverend and Dear Sir — To give to the present 
 generation a correct knowledge of the Rev. Dr. Green, 
 is well nigh impossible for several reasons. He did not 
 belong to the generation of men, some of whom are still 
 with us, but to the generation preceding them. He 
 was in the height of his usefulness and honour before 
 you and I were born. It is only by tradition that even 
 our oldest ministers know how vast was his influence 
 in the councils of the Church during the latter part 
 of the last century. I heard the late excellent Dr. 
 Baxter, of Virginia, say, that on one occasion, when 
 John Blair Smith, eminently a burning and shining 
 light, returned from the General Assembly, he said 
 with great pleasure, ' Our Church will rise, her minis- 
 ters will be more and more eminent. There is a young 
 man, Ashbel Green, who w^as a member of the last As- 
 sembly, who is as far superior to me as I am to ,' 
 
 (naming a very feeble man in the Hanover Presbytery.) 
 Such was the impression the subject of your forthcom- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 503 
 
 ing memoir made, even more than half a century ago. 
 There is another difficulty in your way. Dr. Green 
 was not a popular man. His manners, though not his 
 views, were of the ante-revolutionary type. To stran- 
 gers, and especially to those who had no prepossessions 
 in his favour, there was in his manners an air of some- 
 thing magisterial or repulsive, which kept many at a 
 distance, and which even his best friends regretted. It 
 is true, this all belonged to the period of time and the 
 class of men amonof whom he formed his manners. 
 But still, it was the means of making him unpopular 
 with many. Those wiio knew him well, knew how 
 kind and gentle his heart was, and how full of benevo- 
 lence were his speech and life. But strangers knew 
 this not. Yet all who knew him well, will testify that 
 he was eminently humble and self-renouncing in his 
 thoughts of himself, especially in acts of worship. 
 Should you succeed in doing full justice to the charac- 
 ter of Dr. Green, your work will encounter prejudices 
 from these sources. 
 
 " Dr. Green has been, since my first knowledge of 
 him, a firm, fearless, and successful opposer of certain 
 new doctrines and measures which have obtained in 
 the American churches. This, too, has made many, 
 who heard only one side, esteem him less than he 
 deserved. His opposition to new doctrines and prac- 
 tices was always conscientious, open, frank, and free 
 from violence and bitterness. No man, I think, ever 
 rightfully called him to order in any Body for dealing 
 in personalities. He was earnest, but he was fair. His 
 weight of character and strength of mind, gave great 
 
504 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Ibrce to the side he espoused, and often secured the 
 victory for the truth. Nothing awakens so much dis- 
 like in some minds as the success of an opponent. 
 The reason of his self-control and good temper in 
 troublous times in church courts, was not known to 
 many. It was, that he was at all times, but especially 
 at such times, a man of prayer. For many years 
 during the period of greatest darkness in our church 
 affairs, a weekly prayer-meeting, in special reference to 
 the peace and purity of our Church, was held in his 
 study. A few men, and those of reputation for piety, 
 attended regularly. I once happened in at that hour, 
 not knowing any thing of the appointment. Such 
 were the humility, faith, and earnestness manifested, 
 that I hardly remember any thing that gave me more 
 confidence that God would at length give to the truth 
 a blessed victory. 
 
 " I do not presume to furnish in this short letter any 
 thinof like a sketch of Dr. Green's character: but there 
 were some pleasing traits of it so prominent, that I can- 
 not refrain from alluding to them. 
 
 " His mind possessed above that of any man I have 
 ever known, the lucidus or do. It seemed impossible 
 for him to speak confusedly. He always had, even in 
 narrative, a natural and easy method. This was strik- 
 ingly illustrated even in the year 1839, when he was 
 called upon to give to the General Assembly some 
 account of the formation of the Assembly fifty years 
 before, and of the state of things in relation to religion 
 in the early part of his ministry. Owing to his 
 extraordinary powers of natural arrangement of his 
 
REV. ASHBEL GKEEX. 505 
 
 thoughts, I have often said that I esteemed him the 
 best lecturer I had ever heard. This is still my judg- 
 ment of him. 
 
 " Dr. Green was eminently a lover of good men. 1 
 can conceive of nothing more pleasing than the inter- 
 course between him and the late Mr. Eastburn, the 
 apostle to mariners. The love they bore to each other 
 w^as manifested in so many ways and so fitly, that it 
 was charming to see them together. Dr. Green seemed 
 delighted at any opportunity of honouring or encourag- 
 ing that humble, useful man, whose life you know, 
 he wrote and published nearly twenty years ago. 
 
 " Dr. Green delighted in making others happy. This 
 was the more remarkable, as he suffered, I am told, 
 from extreme nervous depression; yet I never heard 
 him attempt to deal in sad strains, when no good end 
 could be answered. He habitually strove to be agree- 
 able, and to make every thing wear a cheerful aspect. 
 He was to me, when I knew him well, one of the most 
 pleasant companions I ever had. Although he lived as 
 long as his friends could wish, yet many of them feel 
 that his death has left a chasm not easily filled. 
 Very respectfully and affectionately, yours, 
 
 William S. Plumer." 
 
 The difficulties w^hich the letter so well describes, 
 we had anticipated. As Dr. Plumer intimates, the real 
 character of this excellent man was unknown; nor were 
 his familiar friends at all surprised at the erroneous 
 opinions that were known to prevail, especially in rela- 
 tion to his kindness of heart, and genuine humility. 
 His stately air, his occasional reserve, and punctilious 
 
 64 
 
506 LIFE OF THE 
 
 observance of what belonged, in his view, to ministerial 
 dignity and decorum, savoured of pride and coldness, 
 and were indicative to strangers of any thing but " the 
 lowliness and meekness" of the gospel. For many 
 years during the most useful period of his life, more- 
 over, he was the subject of those distressing nervous 
 affections which are common among sedentary men, by 
 which the mind, the animal spirits, and especially the 
 temper, are subjected to injurious influences which 
 they have little power to resist. What he has recorded 
 in his autobiography is but a sample of his experience, 
 and enables the reader to form only a very inadequate 
 conception of the extent or intensity of his suffering. 
 "But although physical causes have so important an 
 influence on the mind, though they often produce posi- 
 tive diseases which weaken the mind, disorganize its 
 powers, and give exquisite distress, yet none excite so 
 little sympathy with many, or constitute so poor an 
 apology for delinquencies in acts of civility or of graver 
 duty. The unhappy victim is perhaps ridiculed, or if 
 not ridiculed, he passes hours and months and years of 
 wTetchedness without sensible relief While the physi- 
 cal cause continues to operate, a man might as well 
 attempt to uproot a mountain as to remove from his 
 burdened mind the pressure of distempered imagina- 
 tions." We have made this allusion to the imperfect 
 health of Dr. Green, not to be understood as implying 
 that he w^as habitually desponding and irritable, or that 
 he was " incessantly doling out his complaints into the 
 ears of others, and was suing for sympathy from nerves 
 of wire." But to those who have made the mistake to 
 which we have referred, in relation to his unequal man- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 507 
 
 ners or temper, and who perhaps may call to mind 
 some exhibition of impatience or acerbity towards them- 
 selves which caused momentary pain or chagrin, the 
 explanation will be ample which is furnished by that 
 morbid condition of the physical man in which one is 
 so unable either to do the good that he would, or avoid 
 the evil that he hates. 
 
 But in no respect has the character of Dr. Green 
 been so much mistaken, as in his imputed love of strife, 
 and uncharitable severity in his estimation of those 
 from whom he differed in religious opinion. Many 
 have invested him with the sternness of an inquisitor, 
 whose tender mercies were cruelty to all who were so 
 unhappy as to become objects even of suspicion. With 
 those who have been led into this unhappy mistake, 
 the remark will only provoke an incredulous smile, that 
 the spirit of Dr. Green was not polemical. That in 
 this respect he had more of Melancthon than of Luther 
 in his temperament, and was involved in theological 
 controversy less by inclination than from a conviction 
 of duty.* To utter a sentence that would wound, often 
 gave him greater pain than it caused his antagonist, as 
 he himself asserts in one of the most caustic and effec- 
 tive reviews that he ever penned. " With whatever be- 
 lief or unbelief the declaration may be received, we do 
 declare that it does not belong to us deliberately to say 
 any thing wounding to the feelings of another without 
 giving very sensible pain to ourselves. But when the 
 cause of truth and the interests of religion make the 
 demand, we have ever held, and we believe shall always 
 maintain, that the feelings both of ourselves and others 
 
 * Page 239, Autobiography, 
 
508 LIFE OF THE 
 
 are to be sacrificed to their defence and preservation. 
 Feelings it maj often be our duty to violate — principles, 
 never."* 
 
 Thus it is easy to perceive in all his controversial 
 writings the same dignified earnestness, self-possession, 
 courtesy, and excellent temper, which characterized his 
 speeches in our ecclesiastical assemblies. While all 
 felt the power of his arguments, and many were stung 
 with the pungency of unwelcome truth, yet none ac- 
 cused him of being offensively personal, or of any thing 
 in sentiment or manner which was unbecoming a 
 Christian gentleman. Not long after coming to reside 
 in the city of Philadelphia in 1838, we were invited to 
 his study for a private interview, which he said he had 
 solicited as a friend for the purpose of volunteering a 
 little counsel, and which he introduced in the following 
 playful manner: "No doubt," said he, "you have 
 heard of me as the old Pope of the Presbyterian 
 Church, very bigoted and strait laced in my opinions, 
 and a great heresy hunter ; so you will not suspect me 
 of being timid and time serving in what I am about to 
 say to you on the subject of theological controversy; 
 but my advice is, that you let it alone. Have your own 
 opinions on all important subjects matured, and be pre- 
 pared to maintain them ; but do not preach polemically, 
 by bringing into the pulpit the controversies of the 
 Church." It is unnecessary to give in detail the 
 various reasons by which this and other paternal coun- 
 sels were supported ; it is enough to say, that they all 
 evinced an aversion to strife and discord, for which Dr. 
 Green has had little credit with the public generally, 
 
 * Christian Advocate, Julj', 1825. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 509 
 
 but which was inferior only to his love for the truth. 
 But while he watched with so much jealousy against 
 any invasion of the order and doctrines of the Presby- 
 terian Church, he did not assume the prerogative of 
 controlling the opinions and practices of others. We 
 well remember the kindness and respect with which he 
 was accustomed to speak of other denominations, and 
 especially of some of the clergy of New England, 
 whose sentiments on the subject of doctrine, as well as 
 the government of the Church, were not in perfect har- 
 mony with his own. It is w^ell known what were his 
 views on that great central truth of revelation, the 
 atonement of Christ, viz., that the extent of its efficacy 
 is implied in its definition. To him it appeared that the 
 only fundamental question related to its nature, and 
 that men's views of its scope must be modified or con- 
 trolled by the answer which they give to this. But 
 while he was constrained to differ from others in their 
 expositions of this cardinal doctrine, he was accustomed 
 to say, "if my brethren will agree with me in respect 
 to the nature of the atonement, I will not quarrel with 
 them about the extent, but leave it to themselves to 
 reconcile any incongruities among the several parts of 
 their own systems." It will not be pretended that our 
 excellent friend did not partake in the infirmities of a 
 nature that w^as sanctified only in part, nor that he was 
 wholly impregnable to temptation, by which he w^as 
 assailed in many forms, especially at the period when 
 he was so much flattered and honoured. His manners, 
 both in public and private, evinced a respect for him- 
 self, and a persuasion of the truth and importance of 
 his own opinions, which weve the occasion sometimes of 
 
510 LIFE OF THE 
 
 animadversion, especially with those who did not know 
 that this apparent complacency in himself, was con- 
 nected with an habitual renunciation of all personal 
 excellence, and with a sincere self-abasement. 
 
 But the occasion for much that it would have been 
 incumbent on his biographer to say, has been super- 
 seded by his manuscript, much of which, as has been 
 said, was originally written in a cipher which nobody 
 else could interpret, and with no intention at the time 
 of ever doing it himself. Nor was it translated till 
 towards the close of his life, when it was undertaken at 
 the request of several friends, who felt it to be due to 
 others as well as to himself that it should be made 
 intelligible, whether it were published or not. The 
 pages of a journal thus prepared, reflect so faithfully 
 and fully the writer's character, that we are relieved 
 of the most delicate part of a biographer's labour, 
 especially by the circumstances mentioned in the pre- 
 face, under which it is published. We have little 
 more to do therefore, than perform the humble task of 
 a reviewer of the story of himself, and call the reader's 
 attention to a few prominent traits which the facts 
 related illustrate. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 511 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 To the impartial reader of the preceding work, it will 
 be obvious, we think, that the most distinguishing trait 
 of Dr. Green's character was his 
 
 PIETY. 
 
 We do not believe that the most prejudiced mind 
 can resist the conclusion that Dr. Green was an 
 ''Israelite indeed" of more than ordinary spiritual gifts 
 and attainments. From the beginning of his life to its 
 close, it seemed to be his governing maxim, that he 
 was not his own. The early conflict with the ambi- 
 tion of his heart, so assiduously nurtured by the well 
 meant counsels of certain influential friends that he 
 should devote himself to the law, was somewhat pro- 
 tracted and severe. The account given us in private 
 of several circumstances not recorded, showed the 
 trial of his faith to be much greater than will be 
 supposed by the reader of the imperfect statement 
 which he has published. But from the time of this 
 decision to enter the ministry of Christ, the love of 
 Christ habitually constrained him, both in private and 
 public, not only in his official acts, but in all the little 
 details of personal and domestic duty. 
 
 We could refer the reader to a striking illustration of 
 the influence of piety on his ordinary concerns, in the 
 devout manner of preparing for his journey ings; in his 
 motives, objects, and method of travel — not for idle 
 
512 LIFE OF THE 
 
 recreation, but for health, " to endeavour to promote by 
 every means in his power the glory of God," and to 
 convert the advantages gained by change and commu- 
 nion with strangers to the purposes of greater useful- 
 ness at home. His diary shows what had long been 
 familiarly known to his friends, that his habits in all 
 his life, especially during the latter part of it, were 
 eminently devotional. Indeed the frequency of his 
 seasons of prayer, and their long continuance, w^ere the 
 occasion of no little inconvenience very often, to those 
 who wished to have access to him on matters of busi- 
 ness. When, after several unsuccessful attempts at 
 different hours, to see him on a subject of interest to 
 himself, a female relative received, on entering his 
 study, the usual laconic repulse, " I am engaged in my 
 devotions; I cannot see you now." "And so you 
 always are. Doctor," said she, "and if I cannot see you 
 at such a time, I despair of seeing you at all." For 
 many years he read the Scriptures daily on his knees, 
 converting^ the lancruagre into confessions, thanksmvinof, 
 or petitions, as it was adapted to express the various 
 exercises and desires of his own heart. When eng-aored 
 in prayer, he usually spoke in a subdued or low tone of 
 voice, for the purpose of fixing his thoughts, and keep- 
 ing his mind from wandering. One day in each month 
 was set apart for fasting and special prayer, when he 
 abstained almost wholly from food till the day was over, 
 unless such an abstinence w^as forbidden by the delicate 
 state of his health. During our familiar intercourse 
 for more than nine years, w^e do not remember to have 
 once found him in his study in such a frame, that the 
 subject of practical and experimental religion did not 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 513 
 
 appear to him both seasonable and grateful. No matter 
 what the topic of conversation, or the business with 
 which his mind was occupied, the transition to the per- 
 sonal claims of rehgion, the nature and evidences of a 
 work of grace, and more especially the character and 
 offices of the Redeemer, was always easy and natural. 
 His favourite theme of meditation and discourse, espe- 
 cially in our social meetings, was the doctrine of justifi- 
 cation by faith. Indeed it was the standing subject of 
 every address at the table of the Lord for two or three 
 years before his death. Every reader of this memoir 
 who was ever present when, after the distribution of 
 the elements, our venerable friend rose slowly from his 
 chair at the side of the pastor, will remember a scene 
 to his eye, and impressions on his heart, the writer 
 would attempt in vain to describe. What emotion and 
 tenderness in his allusion to the love of Christ to sin- 
 ners, and especially to himself, whose lease of life had 
 been so much longer than he had expected. Who can 
 ever forget that favourite sentiment, so often repeated, 
 and in the same phraseology, " God hath put more 
 honour on his law by the death of his Son, than if the 
 whole race of Adam had endured its penalty to all eter- 
 nity in hell." With what solemn utterance, expressive 
 more of their sorrow and apprehension than his own, 
 did he repeatedly take leave of his fellow communicants 
 with an almost assured persuasion that he should never 
 meet them at the table on earth again. When con- 
 strained at last to remain at home, he requested that 
 his tender love should be given to his brethren, and 
 then added, " I shall never go to the church again, nor 
 join in the worship of the saints on earth ; but tell the 
 
 65 
 
514 LIFE OF THE 
 
 communicants from me, to be true Christians." He 
 was standing at the time in his study at a distance from 
 his usual place of sitting, and appeared to have been 
 making trial of his strength and capacity for venturing 
 to go out. He spoke with much difficulty, and endea- 
 voured to continue his remarks, and explain his mean- 
 ing more fully, but failed. As if he would have said, 
 " tell them to be not formalists and professors merely, 
 but to have the spirit and mind of the Master whose 
 death they celebrate." 
 
 But among the forms under which the piety of Dr. 
 Green was developed, we feel constrained to take dis- 
 tinctive notice of his 
 
 HUMILITY. 
 
 We recur to this trait in his religious character 
 already noticed for a few additional remarks, on ac- 
 count of the popular impression, of which we do not 
 affect to be ignorant, that this is the grace in which he 
 was particularly deficient. It is not pretended by this 
 remark that Dr. Green was free from pride, or that he 
 was unaffected by the honours and applause which 
 were so liberally bestowed upon his labours, especially 
 during the popular career which preceded his removal 
 to Princeton. The crowds pressing to hear him, the 
 marked respect shown him by the eminent men of the 
 time, the numerous tokens of public esteem and com- 
 pliments to his eloquence and talents, "which will 
 always be reported to the preacher by Satan, if by 
 nobody else," were not without their influence, of 
 w^hich no one was more painfully conscious than him- 
 self "They praise me," said Henry Martyn, "and I 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 515 
 
 am pleased, but how do I abhor the pleasure that I 
 feel." So with regard to Dr. Green, to assert that 
 none of these things moved him, would be to assume 
 that he was not a man. Indeed it was the subject of 
 habitual sorrow in secret against which he watched 
 and prayed daily. 
 
 xA-n aged lady, a highly respected member of the 
 Society of Friends, telling some of her reminiscences 
 of Dr. Green said, that "she could remember when 
 he was thought to be a handsome man but a very 
 proud one." Such an opinion would easily obtain, 
 amono^ those who, without reo^ard to the effect of edu- 
 cation, associations in life, or official standing, are apt to 
 regard any departure from simplicity in manners and 
 apparel as indicative of pride. How far his stately 
 gait, courtly dress, powdered wig, &c., gave occasion 
 to such animadversions as just quoted v^e cannot say. 
 Doubtless, however, there are certain proprieties of 
 manner and attention to personal appearance prescribed 
 by public sentiment, to which a man may deem it best 
 to conform from other motives than such as are culpa- 
 ble. We well remember an interesting conversation on 
 the subject of his ministry, in which we made particu- 
 lar reference to this period of his great popularity, and 
 inquired about its influence upon his feelings, and the 
 power of this temptation on his heart. The point of 
 our question was perceived, and he very candidly ac- 
 knowledged that it was a season of peculiar trial, but 
 he could not reproach himself for having "shunned to 
 declare the whole counsel of God," so far as he knew 
 it; and yet, said he, "I can look back upon no part of 
 my ministry with the smallest complacency, but must 
 
516 LIFE OF THE 
 
 throw myself down at the foot of the cross; and my only 
 hope of acceptance is through the righteousness of the 
 Saviour whom I have so inadequately preached." But 
 although the discourses of Dr. Green at this early 
 period of his ministry were evangelical and edifying, 
 as well as attractive; yet those who were spared to 
 hear his discourses in later life, noticed with interest 
 the change described by one of his admirers, "that 
 they were less laboured in respect to rhetorical finish, 
 but more rich in doctrinal truth and more instructive." 
 It is said, that not long after entering upon his labours 
 in the Second church, he was accosted by an humble 
 member of his flock, a pious woman on her way from 
 service on the Sabbath, who fearing that his language 
 w^as not always adapted to the capacities of a portion of 
 his hearers, took the liberty of giving her youthful pas- 
 tor a hint. " Mr. Green" said she, "what do you think 
 is the great business of the shepherd?" "No doubt to 
 feed the flock, madam," was his reply. "That is my 
 notion too, she added, and therefore I think he should'nt 
 hold the hay so high that the sheep cannot reach it." 
 
 The monition was received in the spirit with which 
 it was given, and probably had its influence in causing 
 him afterwards to "hold the hay" lower. Indeed, the 
 kindness and gratitude with which he listened to those 
 friends who had the fidelity to admonish him of his 
 faults, is one of the numerous evidences of that lowli- 
 ness of mind which was sometimes thought to be want- 
 ing in his conversation and general demeanour. When 
 a clerical brother once spoke to him of a distinguished 
 clergyman then living, who was said to have the same 
 besetting sin with himself, "Yes," said Dr. Green, "but 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 517 
 
 there is this difference between us, I know that I am 
 proud, but he does not appear to know that he is." It 
 was commonly remarked by those who were conversant 
 with him in the latter part of his life, that none of the 
 graces of piety were more conspicuous than his hu- 
 mility and tenderness of conscience. We remember a 
 trifling occurrence which evinced the jealousy of his 
 motives and distrust of himself in the performance of 
 some of the simplest christian duties. A female com- 
 municant in the church with which he worshipped, but 
 in a very humble condition, was known to him, while a 
 member of his household, to have done something not 
 consistent with her christian profession, and he thought 
 it his duty to reprove her, which was done with suit- 
 able fidelity and tenderness. But as the conduct of 
 the offender had been injurious to him personally, he 
 was afraid that there had been a mingling of himself in 
 his admonition, and that he had done it with too much 
 asperity, and his reflections began to give him disquiet. 
 After much deliberation and prayer, therefore, he sent 
 for the delinquent again, who had not manifested a 
 proper contrition for her fault, and then repeating his 
 reproofs with the utmost gentleness of manner, he 
 added, that he had asked for the second interview, not 
 so much to express his continued conviction of the 
 greatness of her offence, as the fear that he had wounded 
 her feelings by too much harshness in his language or 
 manner. 
 
 Another prominent trait in the character of Dr. 
 Green, was his 
 
 CHARITY. 
 
 We refer more particularly in this to the sentiments 
 
518 l-IFE OF THE 
 
 which he entertained of his brethren, of their labours, 
 and of the uniform kindness with which he spoke of 
 them. Doubtless there are many who will read this 
 remark with surprise, and think it at utter variance 
 with his militant career for several years, when his 
 agency in the affairs of the Church, it will be said, 
 savoured of any thing but charity and forbearance. 
 In the few remarks which we have proposed to append 
 to the autobiography of Dr. Green, we have not felt it 
 our province to review the history of the Presbyterian 
 Church, with which his life is so closely blended ; nor 
 have we intended to canvass in detail, and proffer a 
 vindication of those measures that were attended with 
 so much agitation, and followed by such important 
 results. After yielding to the wishes of relatives that 
 we should commit to the press the manuscript as left 
 by the author, and let him give his own account of his 
 principles and acts, we have felt exonerated from such 
 an arduous service. But whatever may be the views 
 of any in relation to the wisdom, the poUcy, or the 
 piety of his conduct, we are persuaded that he was con- 
 scious of no other motive than "a zeal for God," how- 
 ever it may have been deemed by others as neither 
 according to charity nor knowledge. Nor do we think 
 that his severest judge can point to a single sentence in 
 either his writings or his speeches, which betrays a 
 bad temper, or a heart bereft of proper respect for his 
 antagonist, however severely he might reprobate his 
 errors. But the reader of the journal of Dr. Green, can 
 hardly fail to notice a continued exhibition of his cha- 
 ritable spirit in the manner with which he mentions 
 the services of his clerical brethren, whether abroad or 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 519 
 
 at home. How large a proportion of their sermons and 
 addresses is represented as being ''instructive," "evan- 
 gelical," or "excellent," many of which, we have reason 
 to presume, were commended mainly by the "sim- 
 plicity and godly sincerity" of the preachers in pre- 
 senting some of the elementary truths of the gospel. 
 In our fraternal intercourse as members of the same 
 ecclesiastical bodies, or worshippers together in the 
 same religious assemblies, we have had very frequent 
 occasion to notice this amiable trait. No matter what 
 the speaker's manner, the small amount of intellect, 
 taste, or learning evinced in his performance ; did the 
 address or sermon exhibit Christ, and was it imbued 
 with the spirit of the gospel, he invariably listened with 
 interest, and spoke of it afterwards with commendation. 
 His manner may have been sometimes unhappy, but 
 that he had a warm and affectionate heart, was evinced 
 by the cordial and strong attachment of his people, 
 whichi could have never been generated by any exhibi- 
 tion of talent, or mere intellectual attractions. The 
 same trait, moreover, was demonstrated fully by his 
 patience and often surprising forbearance, under cir- 
 cumstances that were well fitted to put these graces to 
 a rigorous test. Notwithstanding his general popu- 
 larity in his congregation. Dr. Green had nevertheless 
 his full share of those petty annoyances which occur in 
 the experience of almost every pastor; and which serve, 
 like a "thorn in the flesh," not only to repress undue 
 complacency or self-exaltation, but to give an insight 
 into human character which could never be obtained 
 without them. The meekness and submission with 
 which he bore some of these trials, but for our know- 
 
520 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ledge of his character, would seem like tameness or 
 pusillanimity. 
 
 When a member of his congregation (sufficiently 
 characterized by what we are about to say of him) 
 found Mrs. Green one evening sitting at her table en- 
 joying the luxury of two candles, and had the effrontery 
 to extinguish one, at the same time dropping a whole- 
 some admonition on "the extravagance of ministers' 
 wives," the insult was received without resentment, or 
 any other feeling than compassion for a man who was 
 capable of such a rudeness. 
 
 Another of his hearers, who had taken offence, per- 
 haps, at some imagined slight, and thus become biassed 
 against him, took the very common method of such 
 malecontents of a congregation, to complain of his pas- 
 tor's delinquencies; and among others, of his preaching 
 old sermons. Dr. Green, knowing that it all proceeded 
 from spleen, did not suffer himself to be disquieted, but 
 only watched his own spirit with more vigilance and 
 jealousy, lest he should be provoked to indulge in feel- 
 ings or expressions unbecommg his character. Having 
 occasion to retire to the country for a short time on 
 account of his health, he was enabled while there to 
 prepare a discourse with some care on a topic of much 
 interest to himself, and which on his return he preached 
 with great acceptance to the congregation. But there 
 
 was a single exception in the case of the Mr. , 
 
 who, less to the disappointment of those who knew 
 him than to their chagrin, repeated his usual mur- 
 mur, " The sermon was good enough, but he had 
 heard it before." In such a state of the preacher's 
 health, just recovering from an attack of disease, and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 521 
 
 poorly able to preach at all, the iinkindness of such a 
 grumbler was suited to excite any emotions but those 
 of charity. But when reported to Dr. Green, instead 
 of manifesting displeasure, or even pain, he mildly re- 
 marked, that " thete were two sorts of memories amons: 
 men, the one for things that did occur, and the other 
 for things that did not occur. Now, unfortunately for 
 
 Mr. , he has a memory of the latter description, 
 
 and I will thank you, sir, to go in my name and tell 
 him so." Such incidents, in the pastoral experience of 
 our venerable friend, may serve the double purpose of 
 displaying the graces of his Christian character, and of 
 furnishing a sample of the material which is much 
 more plentiful in the congregations of ministers than 
 is known to any but themselves, and none but they are 
 capable of estimating the vexation and sorrow of heart 
 which is caused by such tormentors. 
 
 Dr. Green, as none who knew him will deny, was 
 distinguished for his 
 
 INGENUOUSNESS AND CANDOUR. 
 
 Among all the imputations, even of those who re- 
 garded him with least favour, he was never charged 
 with duplicity or concealment. An eminent layman 
 who knew him from childhood says, ''If there was 
 any one thing which was characteristic of him it was 
 honesty, the calling of things by their right names; and 
 whenever he made a record, what he wrote he believed 
 to be true in all its parts." His opinions on all sub- 
 jects, secular and religious, whether right or wrong, 
 were honestly held and as honestly confessed and de- 
 fended. In this respect, as well as in others, which 
 
 66 
 
522 LIFE OF THE 
 
 will occur to many, he was like Richard Baxter, whom 
 one of his biographers represents "as made transparent 
 by his integrity." Baxter likewise wrote an auto- 
 biography with so much fidelity, that in "his lengthen- 
 ed and rigid description of himself, he may be regarded 
 as furnishing us with that window in the heart for 
 which the philosopher so ardently but vainly sighed, 
 and by which he has enabled us to see all its move- 
 ments and hidden springs." We do not presume to 
 contrast the two productions, nor speak of their com- 
 parative merits, which are as different as were the 
 general character and habits of their respective authors. 
 And yet, the permission given by Dr. Green to sur- 
 viving friends to publish whatever they pleased of his 
 diary, is an implied persuasion not only of his sincerity 
 in making the record, but of his willingness to have 
 his thoughts and actions in secret scrutinized, as well 
 as his public. But the trait of which we now speak, 
 however excellent and suited to procure general re- 
 spect, is not one of those qualities which always render 
 a man's society most coveted in private. The com- 
 placency of men in themselves and their own opinions, 
 disqualifies them to appreciate the candour of that 
 faithful friend who has the independence to tell them 
 unpalatable truth. Hence the honest expression of Dr. 
 Green's views in the numerous convocations of the 
 Church, and in his Advocate, often gave offence. We 
 have frequently noticed in his intercourse with others, 
 and have sometimes felt ourselves the force of what we 
 now describe. While we admitted the excellency of 
 the sentiments, and the motive by which it was prompt- 
 ed, we could not but see that it was received at times 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 52.3 
 
 with less favour, on account of the honest bluntness 
 with which it was imparted. That Dr. Green was 
 tenacious of opinions which he deemed important, and 
 that he sometimes enforced them with an independence 
 and inflexible perseverance which savoured of stern- 
 ness and dogmatism, we do not dispute. And yet the 
 sentiments of others, as well as their persons, were 
 treated with becoming respect. When on one occa- 
 sion Dr. John Breckinridge proposed a conference 
 with certain clergymen on a subject of great impor- 
 tance, pleasantly adding by way of supporting his sug- 
 gestion, "in the multitude of counsellors there is safe- 
 ty." "Very true," said Dr. Green; "but you know, 
 brother Breckinridge, that not every man is fit to be 
 a counsellor." 
 
 In the following communication from Dr. Miller of 
 Princeton, the reader will find a rehearsal of some 
 occurrences in the life of Dr. Green which have al- 
 ready been mentioned; yet his interest in the narra- 
 tive will not be abated by the repetition. In a private 
 note which accompanied the contribution of Dr. Miller, 
 he speaks of its "faiUng to come up to what he hoped 
 to make it," but with characteristic humiUty he adds, 
 that " such as it is, you must receive it as the affec- 
 tionate tribute of an aged man who, amidst all his 
 infirmities and official cares and burdens, has done 
 what he could." 
 
 Reverend and Dear Brother : 
 
 You request me to communicate to you some of my 
 recollections of the late venerable and excellent Dr. 
 Green. I comply with this request with peculiar plea- 
 
524 LIFE OF THE 
 
 sure, because, in common with every Presbyterian in 
 the United States, I feel myself a deep debtor to his 
 memory, and deem it a privilege to be allowed to make 
 the smallest contribution toward embalming it in the 
 religious mind of our country. While I write, the in- 
 firmities of near four-score years begin to press upon 
 me, and to admonish me that I too must soon " put off 
 this tabernacle." 
 
 My acquaintance with that great and good man be- 
 gan about sixty years ago, when he was the beloved 
 and highly popular co-pastor of the Second Presbyterian 
 church in the city of Philadelphia, and when I was a 
 youthful student in the University of Pennsylvania. 
 In the course of my connection with the University, I 
 was a boarder in the family of a beloved sister, who was 
 a worshipper in the church in which he preached, and 
 in which, from that circumstance, as well as from 
 choice, I was a constant hearer. 
 
 In a few months after I entered the University, I was 
 seized with a severe inflammatory fever, which brought 
 me very low, and confined me to the house for a num- 
 ber of weeks. In the course of this illness, Dr. Green, 
 though I had no other claim upon him than being the 
 son of a brother minister, and a boarder in the house of 
 one of his flock, kindly and affectionately called, more 
 than once, to see me, and conversed and prayed with 
 me with a fidelity and tenderness which I shall never 
 forget, and which marked, at that early period of his 
 pastoral life, a sacred regard to his official duties, and a 
 happy talent in the fulfilment of them. 
 
 Soon after I had completed my course in the Univer- 
 sity, this benevolent and devoted man, ever on the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 525 
 
 watch to do good, having heard that I had resolved to 
 engage in the study of theology with a view to the gos- 
 pel ministry, wrote me a long, affectionate, and most 
 instructive letter, filled with those large views of minis- 
 terial furniture and duty for which he was always 
 remarkable, and written with that wisdom, piety, learn- 
 ing and kindness which were adapted at once to give 
 light, and a happy impulse to an inexperienced, youth- 
 ful student. I felt myself much his debtor for this act 
 of friendship, and shall never cease to regard it with 
 fervent gratitude. 
 
 When I became a preacher, he continued to manifest 
 the same undiminished kindness on every practicable 
 occasion. He took me by the hand with marked Chris- 
 tian aff'ability and condescension, and seemed ever on 
 the watch to promote the improvement and the useful- 
 ness of all on whom he had an opportunity of exerting 
 influence; especially of all candidates for the sacred 
 office, and youthful ministers. On that account, during 
 the long continuance of his pastoral charge in Philadel- 
 phia, and the shorter period of my own in New York, 
 I always considered my intercourse with Dr. Green as 
 among the most decisively attractive and profitable that 
 I could enjoy. I ever approached him as an elder 
 brother, who was fervently pious, full of large and libe- 
 ral views, richly furnished with ministerial gifts and 
 graces, without suspicion or jealousy, and ever ready to 
 impart all that he possessed for the benefit of others, 
 and to promote the temporal and spiritual welfare of all 
 within his reach. I ever coveted the opportunity of 
 spending an hour with him as an intellectual and moral 
 
526 LIFE OF THE 
 
 feast, from which, I should be wanting to myself, if I 
 did not profit. 
 
 Dr. Green's pastoral relation to the Second church in 
 Philadelphia commenced in the month of May, A. D. 
 1787. In the course of the next year, as before stated, 
 I was led, in the providence of God, to take up my 
 abode for a time in that city, as a student, and had 
 much opportunity of enjoying his ministry. He was 
 eminently popular. No minister in the city approached 
 him in this respect. Crowds flocked to hear him, more 
 than the place of worship could contain. His evening 
 services especially were attended by all denominations; 
 and that not once or a few times only, but from one 
 year's end to another, and for a course of years, with 
 unabating interest. And truly his discourses were so 
 rich in w^eighty thought, so beautiful in their language, 
 and so powerful in delivery, that they were well adapted 
 to attract and gratify all hearers of intelligence and of 
 pious taste. 
 
 The preaching, however, of this eminent man, in a 
 few years after his settlement in the pastoral relation, 
 underw^ent a gradual change. His pious friends re- 
 marked that, as his gifts and graces became more 
 mature, his discourses were less laboured in respect to 
 rhetorical ornament; but, at the same time, more rich 
 in evangelical instruction, and more edifying in their 
 experimental character. If they lost something of that 
 ornament which had caused them to be applauded by 
 admiring crowds, they gained in those more important 
 characteristics which rendered them better adapted to 
 convince and convert sinners, and to build up believers 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 527 
 
 in faith and holiness unto salvation. His earliest dis- 
 courses were indeed well adapted to enlighten and 
 gratify the pious, as well as those of a more literary 
 taste; but as he grew in grace, and advanced in pas- 
 toral experience, his pulpit discourses became more and 
 more adapted to feed the pious, while they were not 
 less fitted to satisfy the most intelligent hearers. This, 
 however, is saying no more than might naturally be 
 expected from a man, as he was, evidently growing as 
 a Christian, as well as in the furniture and vigour of 
 his intellectual frame. 
 
 For the first five or six years of Dr. Green's pastoral 
 relation to the Second church in Philadelphia, he had 
 a colleague, the venerable Dr. Sproat. There is, per- 
 haps, hardly any thing that puts a man's real spirit to a 
 more decisive and even severe test, than being placed in 
 this relation. An ambitious, encroaching, selfish man, 
 can hardly ever sustain it, without bearing much dis- 
 comfort himself, and inflicting quite as much, if not 
 more, upon his colleague. The excellent man of whom 
 I speak, had large experience of this relation in various 
 forms, and in every case acquitted himself in a manner 
 w^hich manifested much amiableness of natural temper, 
 as well as a large measure of the Christian spirit. With 
 his first colleague, he served as a son with a father; 
 without jealousy, without rivalship, and with the ut- 
 most cordiality of affection. With later colleagues, both 
 of whom were much younger men than himself,* his 
 
 * The Rev. Dr. .Tohn N. Abeel, afterwards of New York, and 
 lon(T since deceased ; and the Rev. Dr. Jacob J. Janeway, still sur- 
 viving, in advanced life, and eminently useful, both from the pulpit 
 and the press. 
 
528 LIFE OF THE 
 
 connection was no less affectionate and pleasant. He 
 was so happy as to find in them men of an amiable 
 temper, as well as an evangelical spirit; and his treat- 
 ment of them was, throughout, such as might have 
 been expected from a man who " preferred Jerusalem 
 above his chief joy." The Rev. Dr. Jane way, the last 
 of his colleagues, in the excellent sermon which he 
 delivered at the funeral of his venerated friend, and 
 which you had the privilege of hearing, gave an attesta- 
 tion in favour of his collegiate character of the most 
 emphatic and touching kind. 
 
 But it was not only as a colleague that Dr. Green 
 displayed peculiar force and elevation of character. 
 From the time of his entrance on the ministry of the 
 Presbyterian Church in 1787, for more than forty years 
 together, he set an example of diligence and indefatiga- 
 ble labour in the service of the Church which can never 
 be remembered without honourable and grateful ac- 
 knowledgment. In all the great movements of his 
 Church, during the period in question, whether in the 
 cause of domestic or foreign missions, in securing the 
 appropriate education of candidates for the holy minis- 
 try, or in promoting a system of evangelical literature 
 for the benefit of the Christian community — in all, 
 either in consultation or labour, and commonly in 
 both, he might be said, without exaggeration, to be 
 the master spirit to whom the whole Church was accus- 
 tomed to look more than to any other individual. His 
 commanding talents as a speaker in ecclesiastical judi- 
 catories; his strong good sense; his practical wisdom 
 and prudence ; and his power to influence and control 
 public bodies, I need not dwell upon, because all who 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 529 
 
 knew the man, knew that in all these respects he was 
 eminently distinguished. 
 
 In planning and establishing the Theological Semi- 
 nary in this place, he took, as on every other great 
 occasion, a leading part. He laboured indefatigably to 
 pave the way for its establishment. He was the pen- 
 man of its constitution. When it was organized, he 
 was made the first President of its Board of Directors, 
 and continued to occupy that station until his decease. 
 He made a liberal donation of land by purchase, in 
 addition to that made by the Hon. Richard Stockton, 
 for the location of its public buildings. He was one of 
 the most liberal contributors to the formation of its 
 library, and might be said, more than other individual, 
 to have been the father of the institution; for which he 
 delighted to contrive, to labour, and to pray, as long as 
 he lived. 
 
 When he consented to leave his beloved pastoral 
 charge in Philadelphia, and to accept the presidentship 
 of the College of New Jersey, it fell to my lot to be 
 much with him, and to have some agency in bringing 
 about that removal ; and I can in the most unequivocal 
 manner, bear testimony that the consideration which 
 appeared to govern him in making the change, was the 
 hope of being able, under the divine blessing, to exert a 
 religious influence on the College, and to be in some 
 measure instrumental in making it subservient to its 
 great original purpose, that of promoting learning in 
 union with piety; and thus preparing an enlightened 
 and devoted ministry for the service of the Church of 
 Christ. 
 
 And, accordingly, no one acquainted with the history 
 
 67 
 
530 I^IFE OF THE 
 
 and the fruits of his presidentship in that important 
 institution can doubt that his hopes in this respect 
 were, in a very happy degree, realized. The talent, the 
 fidelity, and the success with which, for ten years, he 
 filled that office, are too well known, and have been too 
 emphatically acknowledged by the public voice to ren- 
 der any illustration necessary. He was the first head 
 of a college in the United States who caused the Bible 
 to be introduced as a subject of regular collegiate study. 
 And this signal honour to the Word of God was soon 
 followed by a revival of religion in the College, marked 
 by a pov»-er, and a happy influence remembered to this 
 day with deep interest. He also introduced a set of 
 weekly lectures, happily adapted to engage the atten- 
 tion, and to imbue the minds of youth with divine 
 knowledge, which gained a degree of attendance and 
 popularity which has never been exceeded, if equalled, 
 in any similar effort before or since. The incumbency 
 of Dr. Green as the head of the College of New Jersey, 
 will ever be considered by all competent judges as 
 forming a memorable and highly important era in the 
 history of that seat of learning. 
 
 In 1822, this venerable man thought proper, on ac- 
 count of his infirm health, and some peculiar cir- 
 cumstances in the state of the College, to resign the 
 presidentship of the institution. He never afterwards 
 assumed a stated charge of any kind; but retired to the 
 city of Philadelphia, where he had so long resided, and 
 where he had a large body of affectionate friends, who 
 were glad to receive him, and to honour and render 
 comfortable his declining years. Here he passed the 
 remainder of his life; not in indolent indulgence, which 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 53I 
 
 made no part of his character, but in preaching the 
 gospel, whenever he had an opportunity, especially to 
 the poor, from whom no remuneration was sought or 
 expected; in preparing for the press several important 
 works from his own pen; and in conducting a valuable 
 periodical, the Christian Advocate, which extended to 
 a number of volumes, and forms a permanent monu- 
 ment of his learned and pious industry. 
 
 For several years before the close of life, his in- 
 firmities rendered him incapable of any public labour; 
 but even in this period of feebleness and decline, it is 
 delightful to reflect that he was not idle. He was still 
 employed in reading, in writing, and, above all, in those 
 devotional exercises which seemed to form the very 
 element of his soul, as he drew near to the consumma- 
 tion of his hopes and joys. At length, worn out with 
 age and labours, he closed his career in the full sun- 
 shine of faith and hope, and entered, as we all con- 
 fidently believe, on the joys of that Lord whose he was, 
 and whom he had so long and faithfully served. 
 
 But there were several traits in the character of our 
 departed father, best known to his intimate friends, 
 which justice to his memory, and indeed, justice to our- 
 selves, call upon us who survive him to notice, and to 
 dwell upon somewhat in detail. 
 
 I. And the first of these which I desire to comme- 
 morate is, his ardent piety. To say simply, that a 
 minister of the gospel is regarded as a pious man, is to 
 say little. Without piety, he is nothing. He lacks the 
 greatest glory of an ambassador of Christ. If I had not 
 believed that in this part of the character of the vene- 
 rable man before us, there was not only sincerity, but 
 
532 LIFE OF THE 
 
 iwe-eminence', not only real piety, but piety of extra- 
 ordinary elevation and power, I should not have referred 
 to it distinctly at all. But my impression is, that ever 
 since I have known him, his devotional habits were 
 peculiar, and indicated an uncommonly deep and fer- 
 vent piety. I was struck with this in all his habits and 
 exhibitions of character. In his conversation; in his 
 correspondence; in his mode of counselling those who 
 w^ere addressing themselves to the study of theology; 
 nay, in the most casual and unreserved intercourses 
 of society, he appeared the deeply spiritual, devoted 
 man of God. As he advanced in life, this spirit seemed 
 sensibly and prominently to gather strength. And 
 with respect to the later years of his life, exercises of 
 devotion occupied, I believe, the greater part of his time, 
 and seemed to be the absorbing element of his soul. In 
 regard to the service of the sanctuary, I know not that 
 I ever saw any man who seemed to engage in public 
 prayer with manifestations of more entire and cordial 
 devotion. And to one point in this connexion, I think 
 it my duty to say, in these days of sedentary sluggish- 
 ness in public prayer, when so many of the young and 
 the healthy are seen indolently lounging amidst the 
 devotional exercises of the Lord's house, that the exam- 
 ple of our departed father ought ever to shame them. 
 I was never placed near him as a fellow-worshipper, 
 without observing how uniformly, amidst all his bodily 
 weakness, and sometimes when I knew that he was 
 hardly able, without distress, to stand erect, he stood 
 up, and maintained a posture of solemn reverence, and 
 evidently joined, with a striking manifestation of fer- 
 vour, in every petition. His joining in the public prayer 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 533 
 
 was no doubtful matter. Every one that saw him was 
 satisfied tliat he was no cold or indifferent member of 
 the assembly, but was absorbed in the exercise. 
 
 Accordingly, much intercourse with him for many 
 years, warrants me in saying, that there was hardly 
 any point concerning which he expressed more solici- 
 tude than the cultivation of vital piety among our 
 candidates for the holy ministry. The pointed man- 
 ner in which he introduced and dwelt upon this sub- 
 ject in penning the plan of our Seminary ; the em- 
 phatic and solemn terms in which he urged it in all 
 his addresses to the students; and the tender earnest- 
 ness with which he adverted to it at every public and 
 private opportunity, all testified the habitual anxiety of 
 his mind on this subject. He ever contended for the 
 importance, not merely of piety, but of ardent govern- 
 ing piety in the sacred office. He regarded and ever 
 earnestly recommended it as the most precious ele- 
 ment of comfort and strength amidst the self-denial 
 and labours of the office; as the only solid and effec- 
 tual basis of the best pulpit eloquence; and as the only 
 scriptural pledge of success in attaining the great end 
 of the office. It is pleasing to recollect what a happy 
 comment on these often repeated sentiments was fur- 
 nished by his own bright example. 
 
 n. The next trait in the character of this venerable 
 man which I wdsh especially to commemorate, is his 
 warm attachment to evangelical truth, and his fidelity 
 in maintaining it from the beginning to the end of his 
 course. Of this he gave so many public and strongly 
 marked testimonies, that some who were imperfectly 
 acquainted with his character, hastily imagined that 
 
534 LIFE OF THE 
 
 he was a bigoted sectarian. There never was a greater 
 mistake. He was eminently a man of an enlarged 
 and catholic spirit. He loved the image of Christ, 
 and zeal for the doctrines of the gospel, under what- 
 ever name or form he found them. But in maintain- 
 ing the doctrines and order of his own Church, to 
 whose formularies he had solemnly subscribed, he set 
 an example of noble fidelity and courage. With him, 
 subscription to articles of faith, was not an act either of 
 cold flexible politeness, or of calculating policy. He 
 considered it as involving both an appeal to the heart- 
 searching God, and a solemn pledge of fidelity to his 
 Master in heaven. For this, I am aware, he has been 
 sometimes reproached as a "heresy -hunter," by men 
 of "ductile consciences," who w^ere ready to subscribe 
 to almost any form of w'ords "for substance of doc- 
 trine." But the consistent and faithful lover of truth 
 will honour him for it as long as his memory lasts. 
 
 Nor w^as this all, he was not only a zealous, stead- 
 fast, and persevering friend and advocate of evangeli- 
 cal truth; but his regard to the claims of all truth 
 betw^een man and man in the intercourse of life, was 
 conspicuous and remarkable. I know not that I ever 
 saw a man whose sensibility to the sacredness of truth, 
 and w^hose rigid sacred care not to depart from it, were 
 more vigilant and more scrupulous than his. He ap- 
 peared to be, not only on his guard whenever he was 
 called to state a fact, but to speak as if on oath. He 
 seemed indeed to be habitually anxious that what he 
 said, should, in all cases, express neither more nor less 
 than the exact truth. For one so eminently intellec- 
 tual, he was one of the most transparent men I ever 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 535 
 
 saw. He was the very impersonation of honesty and 
 candour. There was no concealment about him. 
 Every one who had a desire to know, might always 
 know, with unerring certainty where to find him. Of 
 this I have seen instances so peculiar and so strongly 
 marked, that they can never be effaced from my 
 memory; and, in my opinion, ought never to be omit- 
 ted in making an appropriate estimate of his character. 
 A remarkable instance of his perfect candour once 
 occurred in the General Assembly. He was the pro- 
 poser and leading advocate of a measure in that body 
 which he deemed of great importance, and which he 
 was very intent on carrying. In the course of a zealous 
 and able speech which he made in its support, he men- 
 tioned, in detail, a number of the objections which had 
 been made to the plan, most of which he had heard 
 mentioned, and some of which had occurred to his own 
 mind. Among the latter, he mentioned one objection, 
 truly formidable, which, he said, he had never heard 
 mentioned; but which had occurred to himself, and 
 which he thought it his duty candidly to state and 
 answer. After the vote was taken, which resulted in 
 the adoption of his proposed measure, one of its most 
 zealous opponents said to him, " Doctor, I wondered a 
 little that you were so free in bringing forward so many 
 objections to your measure; especially the one which 
 you mentioned as being the weightiest in your own 
 view. I had never heard of it before you mentioned it ; 
 and I verily think if you had kept that out of view, you 
 would have gotten a far greater majority." The Doctor 
 replied, " My friend, I know it. But I would far 
 rather have lost my cause than gained it by conceal- 
 
536 ^IFE OF THE 
 
 ment, or any thing approaching to deception. I deter- 
 mined, therefore, to run the risk of losing all rather 
 than to keep any thing back that might lead to a full 
 and candid view of the subject." 
 
 I was always very forcibly struck with the character 
 of Dr. Green's speeches in the General Assembly, and 
 the other higher judicatories of the Church. In the 
 debates in all deliberative bodies, and even in those of 
 the Church, it is too common to witness the use of 
 weapons which all sanctified feeling ought to proscribe; 
 the weapons of ridicule, of sarcasm, of recrimination, 
 and such over-painting in the warmth of debate, as 
 amounts to real exaggeration. I have never knowm the 
 venerated subject of this letter on any occasion to em- 
 ploy any of these weapons. He was ever grave, digni- 
 fied, respectful, and as fair as candour itself could dic- 
 tate. I do not remember ever to have heard him, how- 
 ever ardently engaged in pleading a favourite cause, 
 make an exaggerated statement. Here, as in every 
 other case, he seemed to speak as if on oath — with the 
 most scrupulous care not to transcend the truth. 
 
 Perhaps I ought here not to omit taking notice of 
 one fact, or of what I suppose to be a fact, growing out 
 of the sacred regard to truth which this venerable and 
 excellent man ever manifested. If I mistake not, this 
 scrupulous care to avoid every expression which ap- 
 proached to an invasion of the strictest truth, has im- 
 pressed itself on his style of writing. His style, it 
 appears to me, is less terse, pointed, and fluent on that 
 account; more encumbered with exceptions, qualifying 
 clauses, softening expressions, and circuitous statements, 
 than is desirable. We always read his writings with 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 537 
 
 approbation of the just sentiments and the vigorous 
 thinking which they indicate; but sometimes feeling 
 as if the writer would have attained a still more spirited 
 and nervous style, if he had been less painfully scrupu- 
 lous in weighing every sentence which he penned in 
 the scales of the strictest historical verity. 
 
 III. Our departed father set us a noble example of 
 prompt and punctual response to all the claims of jus- 
 tice and of charity which were presented to him. I 
 know not that I ever knew a man more punctiliously 
 observant of that inspired precept, owe no man any 
 thing, but to love one another. No man's due was 
 ever kept back by him one hour after he knew that it 
 was due. He w^as ready to submit to any self-denial 
 rather than allow of this. Of this habit his whole life 
 was a uniform exemplification ; and his last days fur- 
 nished a remarkable and most graphic example. 
 
 His freedom from a mercenary spirit was remarkable 
 and edifying. The lust of accumulating property, 
 what has been emphatically called " the dollar mania," 
 made no part of his character. His aims in this respect 
 were ever marked by moderation. At the same time 
 his responses to the claims of charity were ever prompt 
 and liberal. Though his pecuniary resources were 
 never ample, and, toward the close of life, were ra- 
 ther restricted, he was always ready and free in his 
 contributions for the Redeemer's kingdom, and in 
 responding to all the reasonable calls of benevolence. 
 It was no uncommon thing for him, with his small 
 means, to subscribe more largely to important objects 
 of Christian benevolence, than many of the far more 
 wealthy professors of religion around him. Nay, on 
 
 68 
 
538 LIFE OF THE 
 
 one occasion, his donation to an important object was 
 so disproportionably great, so far beyond what his 
 friends thought reasonable, that one of them, a distin- 
 guished worldly man of great wealth, who had himself 
 subscribed largely, but less, to the same object, said of 
 him, in my hearing, "If he is not restrained, he will 
 give away his whole property, even all his living.'' He 
 was accustomed to say, that a man ought to be the dis- 
 penser of his charities in person during his life, and 
 not leave this important work to be done less judi- 
 ciously, by his successors. 
 
 IV. I have only to add, that our departed father ever 
 manifested a remarkable freedom from jealousy or sus- 
 picion toward those with whom he was called to labour. 
 There is a class of little men, ever haunted with visions 
 of jealousy and suspicion; fancying in every movement 
 of those around them something intended to interfere 
 with their plans of gain, of ambition, or of aggrandize- 
 ment; or to bear away something that belongs to them: 
 who see no evil in any thing which they can bend to 
 their selfish purposes, and no good in any thing which 
 they cannot so bend; in short, whose every plan is a 
 calculation of practical egotism, and whose minds are 
 ever teeming with apprehension of sinister designs 
 toward themselves on the part of others. Such men, 
 whether found in the ranks of the Christian ministry 
 or elsewhere, are greatly to be pitied, as the vvorst 
 enemies to their own peace, and as utterly unfit to co- 
 operate with others, however disinterested and unsus- 
 pecting. Amidst all their suspicions they forget to 
 suspect themselves. Perhaps no eminent man, sur- 
 rounded as he was, with ofiicial honours and responsi- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 539 
 
 bilities, and in contact with his brethren in so many 
 points, was ever more free from this unhappy spirit. 
 Being wholly without sinister designs himself, he was 
 never ready to suspect others of such designs. No one, 
 I will venture to say, ever knew him to turn away from 
 any worthy person, or promising plan, from an appre- 
 hension of its interference with his own elevation or 
 prerogatives. It was ever enough to insure his favour 
 to any proposal or scheme, that it promised to promote 
 the extension of truth, and the honour of his Master in 
 heaven. 
 
 Such are some of my recollections of the departed 
 friend and father, whose demise has awakened so many 
 feelings of tender veneration; and such is my estimate 
 of his character. He was a large-minded, heavenly- 
 minded, wise, prudent, active, industrious, indefatigable 
 labourer in the vineyard of his Lord. I feel myself 
 largely a debtor to his memory for many a lesson of 
 wisdom, and many a bright example of holiness. 
 When he was taken up into heaven, I never felt 
 more disposed to cry out, in the language of Elisha, 
 " My father, my father, the chariot of Israel and the 
 horsemen thereof!" O that the mantle of this ffreat 
 and good man might fall, not on one only, but upon all 
 the ministry of our beloved Church ! Farewell ! beloved 
 and honoured father, farewell! We shall see thee ao-ain, 
 not enfeebled by age, and emaciated by disease, as when 
 we took leave of thee ; but renovated and adorned with 
 immortal youth, clothed with a body like to the Re- 
 deemer's glorified body, divested of all imperfection, 
 and showing death completely swallowed up in victory. 
 May you and I, my dear brother, through the riches of 
 
540 LIFE OF THE 
 
 sovereign grace, be humble partakers in the end, of the 
 same victory ! And may you be enabled to discharge 
 the responsible duty which the providence of God has 
 devolved upon you, of giving to the public the life of 
 this venerated man, in such a manner as to render that 
 work a rich and permanent blessing to all his suc- 
 cessors in the sacred office who shall read it ! 
 
 So prays your sincere friend and brother in Chris- 
 tian bonds, 
 
 Samuel Miller. 
 
 Princeton, September 25, 1848. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 54I 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 In supplying those parts of a biography which could 
 not be furnished by a writer of his own, there is occa- 
 sion to mention the qualities of his mind and heart, to 
 offer an estimate of his talents, usefulness, success, and 
 define his position in public esteem. But the copious 
 responses of those friends whose letters w^e have soli- 
 cited, have so fully and satisfactorily performed this im- 
 portant service in our behalf, that we oblige the reader, 
 not less than ourselves, by substituting, so far as we can, 
 their papers and sentiments in the place of our own. 
 And it is interesting to notice how all of those who knew 
 him personally, or who became acquainted with him 
 through the medium of his writings and acts, have 
 agreed in making a similar estimate of the general cha- 
 racteristics of his mind, and of those capacities, both 
 natural and acquired, in which his great strength and 
 usefulness mainly consisted. Without the possession of 
 that undefined and often misconceived something called 
 genius, which is displayed as often in ways that deprave 
 mankind as in those that enlighten, reform, and exalt 
 them; without the powers of fancy and wit for those 
 occasional exhibitions of "the sublime and beautiful" 
 which generate a meteor-like popularity among the mul- 
 titude; the mind of Dr. Green w^as characterized rather 
 by the more important and useful qualities of sound 
 judgment, correct laste, and an extraordinary share of 
 
542 LIFE OF THE 
 
 common sense. His diligence in study from childhood, 
 had made him more or less familiar with every depart- 
 ment of secular and religious knowledge, which he had 
 occasion to apply in the several positions of usefulness 
 which he was called to sustain. He read the Greek and 
 Latin classics, and the Scriptures both Hebrew and 
 Greek, critically. His reading was extensive and mis- 
 cellaneous, as is evinced in the rich pages of the Advo- 
 cate. As a writer, his style is not unlike that of his 
 model Dr. Witherspoon, remarkably perspicuous, show- 
 ing a clear perception of his subject; it is chaste, wholly 
 free from all that is quaint, affected, foreign and barba- 
 rous. The grand quality of Dr. Green's style may be 
 said to have been strength ; by means of w^iich, even 
 when the thought w^as familiar, it was carried to the 
 mind with unusual condensation and force. Some of 
 his reviews are models of that kind of writing which 
 form so large a part of the ephemeral literature of the 
 age; and which, unhappily, able but vindictive critics 
 so often use for the basest of purposes. Of the nu- 
 merous sermons w^hich he published, there are none 
 which exhibit more of the preacher's excellency in this 
 department of composition, than the volume of dis- 
 courses addressed to the students of the College of New 
 Jersey. His Lectures on the Shorter Catechism, how- 
 ever, are probably the most useful and generally popu- 
 lar of all his instructive works. After publishing the 
 first series of these Lectures in the Christian Advocate, 
 they were susjj^nded for a time, when, at ''the earnest 
 request of friends in various parts of the country," they 
 were resumed and continued through a second series, 
 and then published in two volumes. We do not doubt 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 543 
 
 that those who adopt Dr. Green's " views of the Cal- 
 vinistic doctrines," will concur in the opinion expressed 
 on page 318 of the autobiography, that "the publica- 
 tion of these Lectures was one of the most important 
 services he ever rendered to the church of Christ." 
 
 His preparations for the pulpit were made with great 
 care and much study. It was his custom to write his 
 discourses in full, and have his manuscript before 
 him when he was delivering its contents; the most 
 important portions of which he usually committed to 
 memory. What were the fascination and power of his 
 eloquence may be inferred, not only from the large 
 and crowded assemblies that it attracted, but from the 
 lively impressions that remain to the present on the 
 minds of many who remem.ber him in the days of his 
 strength and popularity. The reader of the preceding 
 narrative will have already formed his opinion of the 
 general character of his ministry, the nature, number, 
 variety and difficulty of his labours, and cannot fail to 
 see in Dr. Green himself an exemplification of the 
 preacher and pastor so graphically described in the in- 
 terrogatories of his " Exhortation to the people of his 
 congregation on resigning the pastoral charge." With- 
 out presuming to dictate a " line of conduct," or control 
 their minds in the choice of a successor, he ventures to 
 recommend that on selecting the man by whose ministry 
 they and their children were to receive the dispensa- 
 tion of the gospel, infinitely momentous in its conse- 
 quences, they should make the following inquiries; 
 First, concerning his piety. 
 
 " Is he not only a man of real religion, but is he emi- 
 nent and exemplary in religion? What is his character 
 
544 LIFE OF THE 
 
 as to orthodoxy ? Is he not only considered as gene- 
 rally sound in the faith, but is he free from all suspi- 
 cious peculiarities, which often increase with time, and 
 at length, in some cases, prove infinitely mischievous? 
 "What is the complexion of his public discourses? Does 
 he preach in such a general and equivocal manner that 
 you cannot clearly discover his sentiments and system? 
 Or does he bring forward plainly, fully, and frequently, 
 the great and distinguishing doctrines of the gospel, 
 illustrate them perspicuously and distinctly, and apply 
 them powerfully and pungently, and yet discreetly and 
 judiciously, to the hearts and consciences of his hearers? 
 Is he in the habit of digesting w^ell what he delivers 
 from the pulpit? Or are his addresses extemporaneous, 
 loose, rambling, incorrect, and incoherent? Does he 
 instruct and reason in his sermons? Or is he only, or 
 chiefly a declaimer? Has he a suitable variety in the 
 topics which he discusses? Or are his discourses all 
 of one kind, and in the same strain? Will he be likely 
 to declare to you, " the whole counsel of God" without 
 reserve, or timidity ? Is his manner of address in the 
 pulpit agreeable and interesting, and sufficiently popu- 
 lar? Is he a man of a fertile mind? Or is he only a 
 plodder and imitator of others? What is the measure 
 of his general talents and furniture ? Has he a consid- 
 erable fund of knowledge — especially of theological 
 knowledge? Does he make theological attainments the 
 chief object of his pursuit ; or is the study of divinity 
 only a by-business with him, while his time and atten- 
 tion are principally given to general science, or to some 
 object not immediately connected with his professional 
 calling? Is he a diligent and laborious man, who may 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 545 
 
 be expected to make improvements, or at least to con- 
 tinue to do as well, throughout his ministry, as he does 
 at first? Is he likely to adorn and recommend religion, 
 by showing that his practice, out of the pulpit, is 
 governed and directed by the doctrines which he de- 
 livers in it ? What is his natural temper, and what are 
 his social habits ? Is he affable and courteous, concilia- 
 ting and accommodating, and yet firm and unwavering? 
 Is he a prudent and discreet man ; or is he heedless, 
 harsh, rash, hasty, irritable, resentful, offensive, or in- 
 trusive? Will he be able and disposed to take his part 
 in endeavouring to promote the general interests of reli- 
 gion, and of our Church?" 
 
 Comparatively few of Dr. Green's public services 
 were wholly extemporaneous. Even his prayers were 
 generally premeditated or written, and if not commit- 
 ted to memory, were made familiar to his mind, espe- 
 cially when he was called to officiate on occasions ot 
 peculiar interest and importance; deeming it to be not 
 less presumptuous to neglect due preparation for lead- 
 ing the devotional exercises of an assembly, than for 
 expounding and enforcing the Scriptures.^ 
 
 But in no position did Dr. Green appear to more 
 advantage, nor exhibit more of his strength and su- 
 periority than in the public assemblies of the Church, 
 in which, for many years, his influence was dominant. 
 His readiness and tact in preparing papers, construct- 
 ing resolutions, writing reports, &c., was pre-eminent. 
 His knowledge of every subject of discussion and legis- 
 lative action seemed to be thorough and almost in- 
 tuitive. His punctuality and constancy in attending 
 * Appendix, I. 
 69 
 
54G LIFE OF THE 
 
 the courts of the Church, his close and conscientious 
 appUcation to whatever was to be done, gave him great 
 familiarity with her authoritative decisions or prece- 
 dents, and furnished him for any emergency that 
 might occur in her progressive history. It was not 
 his custom to say much during the developement of 
 the question before the house, but to wait till all had 
 spoken who desired it; nor did he rise, till just before 
 the matter was to be submitted for decision. It then 
 became manifest that he had listened closely to all that 
 had been said, when in a brief, condensed, and lucid 
 speech, he first dispelled the mist that had been raised 
 by the misconceptions, specious and unsound reason- 
 in<T of others: then selected the strono^ and tenable 
 points of the subject, and defended them with an array 
 of facts, and a cogency of argument which rarely failed 
 to decide the question in debate, and very often to con- 
 vince the minds of some of his most zealous opposers. 
 In his private life, the various domestic relations of 
 husband, father, brother, son, master, &c.. Dr. Green 
 w^as uniformly affectionate, conscientious and faithful. 
 His attachment to his friends was sincere and ardent; 
 nor could any accuse him of having changed his mind 
 and withclraAvn his confidence without a sufficient 
 cause. His sorrow under his successive bereavements 
 was very great, although his habitual sense of the pre- 
 sence and providence of God gave him an equanimity 
 in times of trial, which sometimes savoured of a want 
 of sensibility to those who did not know him. That 
 severity of manner which was at times apparent in 
 his intercourse with the officious and troublesome 
 in public, was softened into gentleness and an unre- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 547 
 
 served relaxation of feeling and conversation in pri- 
 vate. Not that it was in his nature to unbend after 
 the manner of some, who have the happy faculty of 
 playing the child in the circle of their little ones, 
 without jeoparding the influence and dignity of the 
 parent. But he was gentle, accessible, and so con- 
 descending, that he not only won, but retained the 
 stronofest affections of those who were around and near 
 him. 
 
 As allusion has been made in a former place to the 
 'person of Dr. Green, it may be interesting to some of 
 our readers to add, that he was endowed by nature with 
 a commanding " bodily presence," the reverse of that 
 which was ascribed to the apostle to the gentiles. The 
 impression conveyed by his entire appearance was that 
 of strength, boldness, and decision; and as a correspon- 
 dent observes, "when in his prime, he was as conspicu- 
 ous a person as walked the streets of Philadelphia. His 
 features were strong, his nose aquiline and prominent, 
 but the great feature was his eye; it was very dark, 
 piercing, and imperative ; in my youth, I thought it the 
 most formidable I ever saw. The prevalent expression 
 of Dr. Green's face, as of his general manner, was that 
 of honest, fearless determination and assurance. It took 
 but little to make this a forbidding frown, but it could 
 also relax into a pleasing smile, in which the twinkle of 
 the eye was very engaging. In later years, the latter 
 greatly predominated; but in my childhood, in common 
 with other young persons, I looked upon him with fear. 
 Dr. Green and Dr. Livingston wore the last of the 
 clerical wigs which I remember. Dr. Green's was 
 large and spreading down to his shoulders, with heavy 
 
548 LIFE OF THE 
 
 curls; it was always powdered in the day when powder 
 was worn. Conforming, however, to the change of 
 mode, Dr. Green gradually reduced the dimensions of 
 the wig, till at length it had little that was distinctive. 
 In the pulpit, his form and face naturally acquired more 
 dignity and energy ; indeed these were very great, so 
 that his more finished sermons were delivered with a 
 bodily vehemence, or what Cicero calls the sermo cor- 
 poris, much beyond any thing we now observe in our 
 pulpits. On these occasions, his eye was penetrating 
 and alarming. I have often seen him, however, sub- 
 dued into the gentlest modes of human aspect." 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 549 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 At the commencement of our editorial service, it occur- 
 red to us, that any memoir of Dr. Green would be 
 incomplete without the contribution of his surviving 
 colleague, who for so many years enjoyed his confi- 
 dence and affection, as well as shared in his labours. 
 Not having seen the autobiography of his venerable 
 friend, he has mentioned here and there an incident 
 which will have already met the eye of the reader; 
 but the following excellent letter of Dr. Janeway will 
 be read with an interest not at all impaired by what 
 has gone before it. 
 
 Reverend and Dear Sir, 
 
 Considering the relation and friendship that had so 
 lonof subsisted between the Rev. Dr. Ashbel Green and 
 myself, I could not hesitate a moment in resolving to 
 comply with your request. 
 
 Last August, half of a century lacking three months 
 had elapsed, since my first acquaintance with our de- 
 ceased friend in 1798. From the beginning of the 
 year 1799, we laboured together as colleagues, in the 
 pastoral charge of the Second Presbyterian church in 
 Philadelphia more than thirteen years, till his pastoral 
 relation to that church was dissolved, in consequence 
 of his appointment to the presidency of the College of 
 
550 LIFE OF THE 
 
 New Jersey; and, from that time till the day of his 
 death, a friendship and intimacy that had never been 
 interrupted, continued to exist. I well knew and loved 
 the man whose character I now attempt to sketch. I 
 wish it were in abler hands. What shall be written, 
 although intended as a tribute of friendship and affec- 
 tion to his memory, yet shall be, as far as the writer 
 can make it, strictly true, and free from exaggeration. 
 
 HIS PERSON. 
 
 In stature Dr. Green was of the middle size, but 
 portly; having features well formed, a florid com- 
 plexion, enlivened with dark, brilliant eyes ; he was, in 
 his youth, handsome. In subsequent life he lost his 
 florid complexion, and became somewhat corpulent. 
 He still retained a commanding appearance. 
 
 HIS INTELLECTUAL POWERS. 
 
 The intellectual powers of Dr. Green were of a high 
 order. By his Creator he was endowed with a strong, 
 vigorous, and comprehensive mind. Of this he gave 
 early indications. When he graduated in the College 
 of New Jersey, he stood first in his class, and had 
 assigned to him the valedictory oration ; and had the 
 honour of making an address to the father of his coun- 
 try, George Washington; who was so pleased with it, 
 that when he afterwards met the youth in the College 
 building, he thanked him for his address. Shortly 
 afterwards he received the honour of an invitation to 
 dine with congress, who were at that time at Princeton. 
 
 Having graduated, he was, in 1783, chosen tutor in 
 the College; and, in 17S5, professor of mathematics and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 551 
 
 natural philosophy. In this office he continued till 
 1787, when he became colleague of the Rev. Dr. Sproat, 
 in the pastoral charge of the Second Presbyterian 
 church. By the University of Pennsylvania he was, 
 at an early age, honoured with the degree of D. D. ; 
 and, when President of the College of New^ Jersey, he 
 received from the University of North Carolina the 
 degree of LL.D. These honours were so many testi- 
 monials of the high estimation which had been formed, 
 by those who knew him, of his intellectual powers. 
 
 The character of his mind is impressed on his writ- 
 ings. His lectures on the Shorter Catechism, the ser- 
 mon on the union of science and religion, which he pre- 
 pared and published while President of the College of 
 New Jersey, and the Christian Advocate, a religious 
 periodical, which he, for a number of years, conducted 
 with so much ability and usefulness, will long remain 
 clear proofs that he possessed a mind of high order. 
 
 Endowed with such strong and vigorous intellectual 
 powers, it is natural to suppose his influence in the 
 different ecclesiastical bodies with which he was con- 
 nected, was great. It was; and he used it without any 
 display. In fact, from the constitution of the General 
 Assembly in 1788 to the day of his death, he was iden- 
 tified with the Presbyterian Church. It will be seen 
 hereafter, that, if he did not originate all the great 
 and leading measures adopted by her highest court, 
 he bore in them an important share of agency. As 
 an evidence of his influence in our ecclesiastical 
 judicatories, let me recite this anecdote. While an 
 important measure was under debate in the General 
 Assembly, the Doctor, who had been only an observer, 
 
552 LIFE OF THE 
 
 obtained a seat in the house by the resignation of the 
 principal in the commission. He soon arose, and made 
 a motion that gave to the discussion a new and impor- 
 tant turn. Doctor Speece of Virginia, who was sitting 
 beside me, said to me, " See the influence of that man. 
 He rises and makes a motion, and without offering a 
 single argument, takes his seat, and his motion is car- 
 ried." 
 
 Endowed with eloquent speech, as well as with such 
 force and vigour of mind, the Doctor was a powerful 
 debater. The necessity of guarding the Presbyterian 
 Church against the danger to which it was exposed, 
 from the introduction of unworthy ministers and licen- 
 tiates from foreign countries, had been felt by the old 
 Synod of New York and Philadelphia, and afterwards 
 by the General Assembly; which induced the latter 
 body, in 1798, to adopt certain regulations on this 
 subject. The next year the Presbytery of New York 
 sent a request to the General Assembly to re-consider 
 and rescind those regulations. The request was ad- 
 vocated powerfully by the Rev. Dr. Rodgers of New 
 York, and Dr. McWhorter of Newark, both men 
 of high standing and much influence in the Church. 
 They were met on the floor by Dr. Green, who, by his 
 eloquence and strength of argument, won the day. 
 The justification of the rules recorded in the Digest, 
 (p. 285), was penned by Dr. Green. The next year, 
 the Assembly having reviewed and amended the rules 
 of 1798, adopted those wise and salutary ''Regulations 
 relating to Foreign Ministers and Licentiates,''^ which 
 have continued to the present day to govern the judi- 
 catories in receiving foreign ministers and licentiates. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 553 
 
 The same able pen \yas employed in draughting these 
 rules. Digest, pp. 280—285. 
 
 FIRMNESS AND DECISION. 
 
 Dr. Green was characterized by much firmness and 
 decision. This trait of character appeared in early 
 life. The boys in a school, connected with the Col- 
 lege of New Jersey, were so unruly that they drove 
 their teacher from the ground. In this emergency, 
 Dr. Witherspoon, the President, who knew the charac- 
 ter of his young friend, requested him to take charge 
 of the school. He consented. The boys, determining 
 to treat their new teacher as they had treated their for- 
 mer instructor, soon contrived to break a bench with a 
 great noise. Young Green discerned the ringleader. 
 Without taking any notice of their misconduct, he 
 merely directed them to remove the broken parts, and 
 procure other accommodations. When the hour for 
 dismissinof the school had arrived, assuming^ a con- 
 venient place for his purposes, as the leader in the 
 mischief was passing out, tripping up his heels, by a 
 stroke aside his head he brought him to the floor. 
 This decisive measure and just chastisement operated 
 like a charm. The spirit of insubordination was 
 broken and humbled. Order was restored. The boys 
 became submissive and respectful to their new teacher. 
 On one occasion, while Philadelphia was the seat 
 of government, and Dr. Green chaplain, the senate 
 being called to order for prayer, he saw a senator still 
 sitting and engaged in writing. Determined to exact 
 at least external reverence for that Almighty Being 
 they w^ere about to worship, he stood silent till the 
 
 70 
 
554 LIFE OF THE 
 
 senator, startled by the prolonged silence, arose upon 
 his feet, and assumed a becoming attitude. He then 
 proceeded to offer prayer. 
 
 John Adams, the elder, President of the United 
 States, applied to Dr. Green to write for him a procla- 
 mation, recommending to the people the observance 
 of a day of humiliation and prayer. Having consented 
 to do what was requested by the Chief Magistrate, he 
 determined to write one that would correspond with 
 the character of a President professing religion, and 
 set over a Christian nation. Accordingly he contrived 
 to bring out in the proclamation an acknowledgment 
 of the leading doctrines of the gospel; and what was 
 remarkable, although it passed through the hands of 
 Timothy Pickering, who was then Secretary of State, 
 and believed to be a Unitarian, it was published as 
 written, without any alteration. The proclamation 
 created surprise and admiration. The party opposed 
 to Mr. Adams' administration, thought it too good to 
 come from his pen. They suspected the author; and 
 one of them, a minister of the gospel, determined to 
 discover the truth, came to his colleague and proposed 
 a question so adroitly, that his silence satisfied him of 
 the fact.* 
 
 When the news of the death of General Hamilton, 
 who unhappily fell in a duel with Aaron Burr, reached 
 Philadelphia, it produced a great sensation among the 
 citizens. A public meeting was called to do honour to 
 his memory. Resolutions were accordingly adopted 
 and published in the newspapers; and among them one 
 
 * Appendix, K. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 555 
 
 calling on the clergy to notice the sad occurrence in 
 their sermons on the coming Sabbath, with a view to 
 eulogize that great man. Dr. Green immediately sdw 
 the impropriety of the resolution; and, with a view to 
 extricate the clergy from the snare laid for them, and to 
 save them from doing any thing unbecoming that holy 
 religion of which they were the appointed teachers, he 
 took measures for assembling them in a public meeting 
 for consultation on what was proper to be done in the 
 emergency. Resolutions were adopted and published 
 to counteract the injurious effect that was likely to result 
 from the resolutions adopted by the meeting of the citi- 
 zens, and to set every minister free from the ensnaring 
 influence he mifrht have felt in conductinoc the services 
 of the coming Sabbath. Every minister was left to act 
 as his conscience might dictate to be risrht; to notice 
 the death of that great man or not; and, if he should 
 choose to notice it, to do just as he deemed duty de- 
 manded. The writer determined to avail himself of 
 the opportunity the sad occurrence afforded, for repro- 
 bating, in the course of his sermon on the Sabbath, the 
 vile and barbarous practice of duelling. He has no 
 recollection of his colleague's having taken any notice 
 of the event in his discourse. 
 
 In the year 1800, Dr. Green travelled for his health 
 to the Sweet Springs in Virginia, where he remained 
 for some time. While there, he determined to sustain 
 his character as a Christian minister. He felt it proper 
 that infirm mortals, seeking health from fountains God 
 had been pleased to open and render medicinal, should 
 acknowledge his bounty, and their dependence on Him 
 for the blessing they sought. He therefore resolved it 
 
556 LIFE OF THE 
 
 was becoming him as a minister, to propose, with con- 
 sent of the company, to offer prayer to God at their pub- 
 lic meals. His washes were gratified. The company 
 readily assented to the proposal. It is remarkable that 
 Dr. Green received considerable aid, in the accomplish- 
 ment of his pious purpose, from Major , a gambler. 
 
 That man would call the company to order ; knocking 
 loudly on the table, he would say, " Dr. Green will a.sk 
 a blessing." So accustomed had they become to the 
 religious ceremony, that no one would take his seat at 
 the table till the arrival of this man of God ; or, if he 
 were prevented by indisposition, till it was announced 
 he would not be present. 
 
 The firmness and decision of Dr. Green were mani- 
 fested in the mode in which he conducted the revival 
 of religion, which it pleased God to vouchsafe to the 
 College of New^ Jersey, under his administration. This 
 blessed and powerful work of divine grace, productive 
 of such precious and lasting blessings, occurred in 
 the year 1815. Knowing the excitement which often 
 attends revivals of religion, and how artful and watchful 
 Satan is in his attempts to pervert and give them a 
 wrong direction, by working on the passions of the 
 aw^akened at such times; and especially how much 
 reason there was to apprehend danger of disorder oc- 
 curring, in a revival among a number of young men, 
 associated together in a college building, he prudently 
 and wisely gave the students his matured counsels and 
 directions. The propriety and wisdom of these, even 
 pious youth w^ere not prepared to see, and duly appre- 
 ciate. They seemed cold and unsuited to the occasion. 
 The remark was made, " Dr. Green has brought us 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 557 
 
 down to zeroP But they soon after became convinced 
 how wise and salutary were his counsels and directions. 
 As these may appear in his autobiography, it is unne- 
 cessary for me to go into particulars/* 
 
 His views of a revival of religion are well expressed 
 in a letter I received from him, subsequently to that 
 blessed w^ork which had been carried on by the Holy 
 Spirit among the youth of the College. It is dated 
 Princeton, February 29, 1816. 
 
 "My Dear Brother — Few things could interest me 
 more than to hear of the favourable appearances of reli- 
 gion in the congregations of which I was once a pastor; 
 and few thinfrs could c^ive me more concern than to 
 learn that such crude and unscriptural notions as those 
 you have specified, are entertained by some of those 
 Avho will be looked to as spiritual guides to inquiring 
 souls. What is a revival of religion, as w^e understand 
 the phrase? It is nothing more or less than a large 
 number of individuals being brought, by the Spirit of 
 all grace, to possess those views and exercises at one 
 and the same time, which are possessed by here and 
 there an individual, at almost all times, in places where 
 the gospel is faithfully preached. In a revival of reli- 
 gion a hundred converts are perhaps made in a single 
 congregation in a few weeks or months. In the same 
 space, at another time, only a single convert is made. 
 But are the exercises of the converts made at these 
 different times different from each other? No; in all 
 material respects they are precisely the same. There 
 is not one method of bringing souls to Christ in a 
 
 * Appendix, L. 
 
558 LIFE OF THE 
 
 revival of religion, and another method when there is 
 no revival. We know, indeed, that there is a great 
 variety in the manner in which the Spirit operates on 
 the minds of different individuals ; and of course, in the 
 order of their exercises. But this variety is as great in 
 a season of revival as in any other circumstances. 
 From all this it follows, that inquiring souls are to be 
 dealt with in a revival of religion precisely in the same 
 manner as at any other time ; the same instruction and 
 advice, the same counsel and caution are to be given ; 
 and the minister of the gospel who is competent to do 
 it in ordinary times, is competent also in these times 
 that are extraordinary. He has the same work to do in 
 both cases. The only difference is, that in the latter 
 case he has much more of this work than in the former. 
 As to not preaching the gospel in a time of revival, 
 meaning by the gospel here, I suppose, the method of 
 obtaining pardon, peace and comfort, through the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, it is the most absurd, extraordinary, and 
 abominable dogma, that I ever heard of. It is not only 
 an error, but a dangerous and horrible mistake. To 
 what purpose is the law ever preached, but that it may 
 prove a schoolmaster to bring the soul to Christ ? And 
 when the soul has been taught in this school, when it 
 is rendered deeply and painfully sensible of its de- 
 pravity, pollution, guilt and danger, and when all this 
 has been done that it may be rendered sensible of its 
 perishing need of a Saviour, and so be brought to 
 him, to say that in these circumstances, it is not to be 
 pointed to the Saviour, is unquestionably not only one 
 of the greatest absurdities w-hich language can express, 
 but one of the most cruel and awful falsehoods that can 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 559 
 
 be uttered. It is in a time of revival, above all others, 
 that the gospel, emphatically so called, ought to be 
 preached. The gospel is good news. To whom? To 
 none surely so much as to those who are inquiring 
 almost with agony, 'What shall we do to be saved?' 
 When this question was asked of the apostles, on the 
 day of Pentecost, and by the trembling jailor of Paul 
 and Silas, what did they say? Did they go on to preach 
 terror, and to denounce the curses of the law. No, 
 assuredly. They knew their business better; they 
 preached the gospel; they said, 'Repent and be bap- 
 tized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for 
 the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of 
 the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you and to your 
 children,' &c. 'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 thou shalt be saved, and thy house. And they spake 
 unto them the word of the Lord, and to all that were in 
 his house.' Here is the highest authority, the au- 
 thority of inspiration. To the law and to the testi- 
 mony, if they speak not according to these, it is be- 
 cause there is no light in them. And I think it is 
 worth while to observe, that on one of the occasions I 
 have mentioned, there was a general revival of reli- 
 gion, the most remarkable one that ever took place; 
 and on the other occasion, that an individual only was 
 wrought upon. Yet, as I have remarked, the advice 
 and direction given was the same. I uot only admit, 
 but desire for ever to remember, and as far as I have 
 influence, to engage others to remember, that it is 
 indeed a dreadful thing to daub with untempered 
 mortar, to speak peace when there is no peace, to 
 flatter men that they are in a safe state, when they, as 
 
560 LIFE OF THE 
 
 yet, have neither any just view of their guilt and pollu- 
 tion as sinners, nor have experienced, in any degree, 
 the exercise of that faith by which the soul is vitally 
 united to the Lord Jesus Christ. The greatest possible 
 care should be taken to avoid this evil. Men should be 
 exhorted and assisted to dig deep for a safe foundation 
 on which to build their eternal hope. But after all, 
 what is the foundation? The apostle tells us, 'Other 
 foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is 
 Jesus Christ.' Surely no one can wish that people 
 should be alarmed and distressed with a view either to 
 keep them a long time in that state, or that they should 
 for ever, or even for a season, lie down in despair. The 
 design of the law is to prepare men for the gospel. 
 The design of wounding the conscience is, that it may 
 l)e healed by the blood of Christ. I repeat it, let us be 
 careful that the work be thorough ; but if so, the sooner 
 the awakened find peace in Christ, the better. A be- 
 liever has not finished his work when he first gets some 
 comfortable views of Christ; he has only begun the 
 work. He will be getting clearer views of sin, exer- 
 cising a deeper repentance, and growing in humility 
 while he lives. I have said, that a season of revival 
 is specially the season for preaching the gospel. And 
 this is my deliberate opinion. But I have two re- 
 marks to add to this. The first is, that I think 
 the preaching of the gospel, strictly so called, is 
 often the most powerful means of affecting hardened 
 sinners, not excepting infidels, that could be used; 
 often more so than all the terrors of the law ; though I 
 am by no means opposed to preaching these terrors, in 
 their due proportion. They certainly ought to be so 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 5(31 
 
 preached. But if I were going to preach to a group of 
 profligates and infidels, I know not a text in the New 
 Testament that I would sooner take than this, ' Behold 
 the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the 
 world.' And experience shows incontestably that such 
 texts and subjects, more frequently than any others, are 
 blessed to melt and change the hardest hearts. The 
 other remark is, that in a season of revival, I by no 
 means wish to be understood as stating that nothing 
 ought to be preached but what is, in a restricted sense, 
 called the gospel. Warning against delay, against 
 grieving the Spirit of grace, against turning back to 
 perdition, against a false hope and a false peace, and 
 against sinking into despondence and despair, and 
 against the various artifices of the great adversary of 
 souls, ought to be frequently and faithfully given. In- 
 deed, the various topics of practical religion ought all 
 to take their turn of discussion ; though all with some 
 special reference to the existing state of things. This 
 was the course pursued here in our revival by Drs. 
 Alexander and Miller and myself. In our revival there 
 was considerable variety in the manner in which dif- 
 ferent individuals were exercised. Some had more 
 terror and some less. But in general, it was rather a 
 weighty sense of sin than awful terrors, that took pos- 
 session of the minds of the awakened. The individual 
 who (as far as I know,) had the greatest terror and 
 anguish of mind, was the first and most awful example 
 of backsliding and apostasy. 
 
 " I am truly sorry to hear that you have revived 
 among you the foolish and unprofitable question, whe- 
 ther the unregenerate ought to pray, and whether they 
 
 71 
 
562 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ought to be exhorted to do so. I call it a foolish, as well 
 as an unprofitable question; for I really think it so. 
 None of us, I presume, would exhort men to pray insin- 
 cerely ; and none, I would hope, would advise them to 
 wait till they are satisfied that they are regenerated 
 before they attempt to pray. What then? Only this, 
 all men are to be exhorted to pray immediately, with 
 all the earnestness and sincerity possible, in the very 
 best manner they can. 
 
 " My dear brother, be steadfast in the truth as it is in 
 Jesus. Set your face against all novelties and innova- 
 tions. They are the follies and fancies of a day. The 
 Lord be with you. Adieu. Let me hear from you 
 soon." 
 
 The trait in the character of our departed friend, of 
 which I speak, was severely tried by the rebellion that 
 most unexpectedly occurred among the students in 
 1817. In a letter addressed to me, Princeton, Feb- 
 ruary 7, 1817, it is thus described: 
 
 " My dear brother — I received your favour of yester- 
 day by post, and I thank you for it. My trials, in conse- 
 quence of the late riots, have, indeed, been great. But 
 the same good God who has led me and sustained me 
 my life long until now, has, in this late emergency, sus- 
 tained me beyond all my hopes. It is truly a good thing 
 to have a God to go to. He is, verily, a very present 
 help in time of trouble. So I have found him. I hope 
 that you, and my other praying friends, do not forget 
 me. Nothing was ever more unlocked for than the late 
 explosion. A week before it happened, I verily believed 
 that the College was never in a more prosperous state, 
 except that we had no revival of religion. But many 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 563 
 
 were not only praying for that, but expecting it; and, in 
 point of perfect order, even the winter that we had the 
 revival, was not so satisfactory. It was in these circum- 
 stances that the dark and diabolical plot was ripening. 
 All the complaints that they now affect to make about 
 grievances, are a mere pretence. Some of them have 
 not the shadow of truth to support them, and none have 
 more than the shadow. They have been hunted up 
 and fixed on since, and a little before the riots, in order 
 to have something to say to their parents and the pub- 
 lic. No, my dear sir, the real cause was, a deep and 
 deadly hatred to our whole system in the ringleaders 
 and planners of the plot. Concealing this, they worked 
 on individuals as occasion served. Was there a stu- 
 dent who was a bad scholar, and in danger of being 
 turned back, he was taken in to avoid that disgrace. 
 Was there one who loved dissipation, he was per- 
 suaded to join, in hope of compelling us to relax our 
 discipline. Was there one who was known to be pro- 
 fane and a hater of all religious exercises, he was 
 made a party, in expectation of being delivered from 
 what he hated. Had a student been reproved person- 
 ally, he was persuaded to enlist, that he might have 
 veno-eance. Was there a class that thousrht their les- 
 sons were too long, all in it who hated study, and all 
 who had not the best talents were urged to resist, under 
 the idea that they were oppressed. It is only won- 
 derful that, considering their art and address, they did 
 not seduce more ; for, after all, their corps did not ex- 
 ceed thirty out of more than one lumdred and thirty, of 
 which the College consisted. If the orderly students 
 had known their strength, they would have turned them 
 
564 LIFE OF THE 
 
 out of the house themselves. But no man knew his fel- 
 low, nor how far the defection had extended, such had 
 been the secrecy of the transaction; and the rioters were 
 doubly and trebly armed beforehand, they had a pistol, 
 a dirk, and a sword-cane. This enabled them to keep 
 possession of the house for thirty-six hours. To have 
 obtained it by force would, in all probability, have been 
 attended by the shedding of blood ; and I rejoice that it 
 was not attempted. I gradually drew off the virtuous 
 students; and then the rioters, when they found they 
 w^ere likely to be left alone, were panic-struck, and got 
 out of the house as fast as they possibly could. We 
 seized seven, and have bound them over for trial under 
 bail of five hundred dollars each. It is a matter much 
 
 to be regretted that and escaped. Except 
 
 during the thirty-six hours I have mentioned, the disci- 
 pline of the College was maintained perfectly. It is 
 now quite as strict as it ever was ; and, with the divine 
 assistance, it shall remain so. But, my dear sir, it must 
 at last remain with the Board of Trustees whether they 
 will maintain this system or not; and I am by no means 
 clear whether a number of them will not wish and en- 
 deavour to relax it. Of one thing, however, I am con- 
 fident, and that is, that no relaxation whatever, short of 
 allowing every student to be as vicious as he pleases, 
 and as idle, too, will give satisfaction. Any system 
 whatever w^hich requires study, order, morals, and re- 
 verence for religion, will be offensive to these licentious 
 youth, even though an angel administered it ; nay, it 
 would be the more offensive on that very account, be- 
 cause the administration would be perfect; for in pro- 
 portion to its being perfect must be the offence. The 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 565 
 
 high reputation of the College at the time the riot broke 
 oat, is an undeniable proof that the public sentiment 
 favored the administration which had preceded it. We 
 had as many students as the College could hold, and a 
 number of applications lying over till the next session. 
 What will be the influence of this occurrence, time will 
 decide. It is mortifying to me that a rebellion should 
 have happened under my administration. But what 
 community or what administration can plead an ex- 
 emption ? You know that Washington's administration 
 was not free from it; nay, we know that there was a 
 rebellion in heaven itself." 
 
 HIS PIETY. 
 
 The intellectual powers of Dr. Green, being sancti- 
 fied by the grace of God, were consecrated to the ser- 
 vice of the great Giver, and employed in the way for 
 which they were bestowed. He was not only pious, 
 but eminently pious and devout. 
 
 In imitation of his teacher. Dr. Witherspoon, for 
 whom he always entertained a high veneration, he 
 observed the first Monday in every month rs a day of 
 fasting, humiliation, and prayer. At what time he 
 commenced this practice I do not know. The fact 
 first came to my knowledge in 1802; when, during 
 the prevalence of the yellow fever in Philadelphia, 
 we were both staying at Mr. Ralston's country seat, 
 Mount Peace, from which we went on the Sabbath 
 and preached to that portion of our people w^ho were 
 willing to assemble in the church. He had, it is pro- 
 bable, commenced the habit years before; and I think 
 he continued in it to the close of life. 
 
566 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Believing his diary contained some remarkable exer- 
 cises of mind and heart, I was led, a few years before 
 his death, to suggest to him the propriety of transcrib- 
 ing some portions of it. It was written in short-hand. 
 I was desirous to have them transcribed, that any per- 
 son who should undertake writing his life, might avail 
 himself of such valuable materials. This was not as- 
 signed to him as a reason for my suggestion. He 
 seemed not inclined to meet my wishes. 
 
 Three times in the day he retired to converse with 
 his heavenly Father, by prayer and supplication, 
 thanksgiving and praise. He took delight in availing 
 himself of the great privilege which God has, in infi- 
 nite mercy granted to his children, of holding com- 
 munion with him in this gracious exercise. His love 
 for social prayer was manifested by his inviting his 
 ministerial brethren to meet at his house every Mon- 
 day morning for the purpose of reading the Scriptures, 
 offering united prayer to God, and singing his praises. 
 
 His eminent piety and wisdom were manifested by 
 introducing the study of the Bible among the students 
 in the College, and establishing a weekly religious 
 lecture for their benefit. To him, it is believed, is due 
 the honour of first introducing into college exercises 
 the study of the sacred Scriptures. In this he has 
 since been imitated by other colleges. 
 
 His piety produced its appropriate fruits. He was 
 punctual in all his engagements, faithful to all his trusts, 
 and remarkably careful in his pecuniary transactions. 
 In 1836, while in connexion with the Reformed Dutch 
 Church, the writer sent in a check, payable to the order 
 of Dr. Green, three hundred dollars for the Western 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 5(37 
 
 Foreign Missionary Society, with no expectation of 
 receiving a letter from him on that account. But, 
 immediately after endorsing the check, and putting it 
 into the hands of Mr. Lowrie, their Corresponding 
 Secretary, he wrote me a note, in which, among other 
 things, he said: "In all cases in which money is sent 
 by letter, I hold it right, that when received it should 
 be acknowledged without delay. This is my reason 
 for troubling you with this note." 
 
 His piety prompted him to acts of charity. He was 
 ready, according to his ability, to relieve the needy, and 
 aid in the accomplishment of all benevolent purposes. 
 In the distribution of his charity, he acted not from 
 impulse, but from principle. He settled in his mind 
 what proportion of his income he ought to consecrate 
 to benevolent purposes. One-tenth he deemed the pro- 
 per proportion for himself. By thus fixing it, he was 
 enabled to give with more cheerfulness, with more judg- 
 ment, and to a greater amount, than if he had left his 
 charities to be determined as to amount by the applica- 
 tions that might be made. System is as important in 
 charity as in business. On occasions he went beyond 
 his rule. Warmly attached to the Theological Semi- 
 nary at Princeton, and ardently desiring its enlarge- 
 ment and prosperity, he purchased and gave to the 
 Trustees two acres of ground additional to what they 
 held for that invaluable institution. 
 
 His eminent piety raised him above the temptations 
 that prompt others of less integrity of mind to resort to 
 unworthy management for attracting honours to them- 
 selves. To evince this, the following extracts from two 
 letters, will be sufficient. In 1S03 he was unanimously 
 
568 LIFE OF THE 
 
 elected, by the Trustees of New Jersey College, profes- 
 sor of theology in that institution. From Princeton, 
 he thus, under date October 11, 1803, announced the 
 fact to his colleague: 
 
 " I am now to mention to you an occurrence which 
 has taken place here very unexpectedly to me, and 
 which has caused me a good deal of anxiety. At the 
 last meeting of the Board of Trustees of the College, 
 they unanimously elected me to the office of professor 
 of theology in the institution. You know that another 
 person was contemplated. It was the opinion of a con- 
 siderable majority of the Board, that his youth and 
 some other considerations, (none of them, however, in 
 the smallest degree derogatory to his character) render- 
 ed it improper to vest the office in him, and his name 
 was not even mentioned in the Board. I had been cur- 
 sorily spoken to, and I repelled the idea of accepting 
 such an office, so decidedly and unequivocally, that 
 when my name was mentioned in the corporation, it 
 gave me both surprise and embarrassment. I told the 
 Board that I withdrew my name; and this being ob- 
 jected to, I assured them that if I was elected it would 
 be in the highest degree improbable that I should serve, 
 and that I never would go farther than to submit the 
 point of duty to the absolute decision of my Presbytery, 
 and intimated that I was likely to decide against an 
 acceptance myself, without even carrying it to Presby- 
 tery. In these circumstances, and by request, I with- 
 drew from the Board, not knowing what they would 
 do. A unanimous vote, as already stated, conferred the 
 office on me; which was announced tome by a com- 
 mittee of the Board the next morning. Previously, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 509 
 
 however, to my seeing the committee, Dr. McWhorter 
 and Dr. Tennent had come to me, and with much 
 earnestness entreated me not to give an immediate and 
 flat refusal to the committee when they should an- 
 nounce my appointment, but consent to hold the matter 
 for some time under consideration. To this 1 at length 
 consented ; protesting, at the same time, to them, and 
 afterwards both to the committee and the Board, and 
 that in the most explicit manner, that my present con- 
 viction was strong that I should never accept the 
 office. In this situation of the business the Board dis- 
 persed. Since that time I have received a letter from 
 Dr. Rodgers, warmly urging my acceptance, and others 
 have spoken to me personally to the same effect. I 
 have, however, as yet, given no encouragement. I 
 state the subject to you for your information and your 
 thoughts upon it. You are likewise at liberty to men- 
 tion it to such of our charge and acquaintance as you 
 think proper. In the mean time I shall say to you that 
 my mind does not at all incline to an acceptance. But 
 I am seeking and praying for light and direction." 
 Under date, Princeton, October 19, 1803, he wrote, 
 "My dear Colleague, — I received yesterday your fa- 
 vour of the 15th, for which I thank you. You cer- 
 tainly suggest some considerations in favour of my 
 staying in Philadelphia, of which, Avithout your assist- 
 ance, I think I should have had no knowledge. On 
 the other hand, I have been so pressed with considera- 
 tions in favour of accepting the professorship, that at 
 times I have scarcely known what to do or say. On 
 the whole, however, I still think that the probability of 
 my ultimately accepting it is as nothing. Yet, before 
 
 72 
 
570 LIFE OF THE 
 
 I make a final refusal, I determine to see and converse 
 with the judicious people of our congregation who may 
 fall in my way, and with some brethren of the Presby- 
 tery. As to the insinuation you mention, you were 
 a little mistaken in supposing it excited much of my 
 indignation. I rather pity and despise it. It so hap- 
 pens, that I am not only innocent of endeavouring to 
 create this office for myself, but that this fact is fully 
 known to every person acquainted with the business. 
 After the first gentleman contemplated was out of the 
 question, my earnest desire and endeavour was to 
 have the whole concern postponed. Indeed it was my 
 opinion from the very first, that there was too much 
 precipitancy used ; and I have, through the whole, re- 
 fused all active agency in the affair. But placed as 
 I am by a providential occurrence, and advised as I am 
 by the most pious and venerable ministers of our com- 
 munion, I shall certainly not permit any thing in the 
 form of a threat to influence my conduct. If my peo- 
 ple have so little confidence in me, or so little reason 
 for their own conduct, as to quarrel with me merely 
 for my election and consenting to think of a most im- 
 portant concern, it certainly is best I should leave 
 them, and the separation on both sides will be easy. 
 But I have no belief that this is the case generally; 
 or, indeed, that it is so with any other than a few of 
 those turbulent and unhappy spirits who have been 
 trying to work mischief among us for several years. I 
 never will do such injustice to a people whom I love 
 with a tenderness that I shall never feel to another, 
 and from whom I have received so many unequivocal 
 proofs of attachment and kindness, as to believe, with- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 57 
 
 out irresistible proof, that they have, without fault in 
 me, withdrawn from me their confidence and their 
 love; and, in this business, I know I am not blameable 
 beyond those imperfections which attend all that we 
 do. Still I thank you, my dear sir, for every word of 
 your letter, and particularly for that part of it which 
 has occasioned these remarks. I certainly ought, and 
 as far as I can, in consistency with duty, I certainly 
 will endeavour to save my friends the trouble of con- 
 futing calumny or indulging anxiety. I thought of 
 enclosing for your perusal two letters which I have 
 received from Dr. Rodgers of New York, and from 
 which you would learn some of the many things that 
 have been said to induce me to accept this new ap- 
 pointment. But as I expect to see you in a few days, 
 I reserve the communication till that time." 
 
 DOMESTIC RELATIONS. 
 
 In these relations Dr. Green was exemplary. He 
 had, in the course of his life, three excellent wives, 
 with whom he lived as a Christian husband ought to 
 live. The government of his children began very 
 early, while they were yet in their mother's arms. To 
 their religious education he paid particular attention; 
 carefully instructing them in the knowledge of the 
 sacred Scriptures, and familiarizing their minds with 
 that admirable compend of divine truth, the Shorter 
 Catechism ; the value of which to himself, even in ad- 
 vanced a^e, he acknowledcjed. 
 
 His eldest son, a promising youth, died just as he 
 was entering on life; and his second, who had been a 
 professor in the College of New Jersey while his father 
 
572 l^IFE OF THE 
 
 was President of that institution, and who was after- 
 wards professor of chemistry in Jefferson Medical Col- 
 lege, departed this life before his aged parent. Two 
 sons survive him; James S. Green, Esq. of Princeton, 
 and his youngest son, Ashbel Green, Esq. now residing 
 in Texas. 
 
 While he felt the obligations of a Christian parent to 
 train up his children in the fear of God, and endea- 
 voured to fulfil them, he was not unmindful of the 
 spiritual interests of his domestics. Their benefit he 
 promoted, not only by requiring their attendance on 
 family worship, but by private counsel and instruction. 
 
 AS A TREACHER 
 
 Dr. Green was eminently qualified for preaching 
 the gospel of Christ. This is evident from what has 
 already been said of his intellectual endowments, of 
 his devoted piety, and of his talent for public speaking. 
 He loved the pulpit, and took great delight in dis- 
 pensing from it divine truth. He preferred it above all 
 other pursuits. His love for preaching is strongly ex- 
 pressed in the following extract from a letter dated 
 Bristol, September 23, 1805. 
 
 " But though the waters are not useful, the exercise 
 and country air and living have, I think, done me a 
 good deal of service. My muscular strength has very 
 evidently increased, my colour is better, and I have not 
 as much dizziness in my head as when I came here. 
 This old and inveterate enemy, however, remains in 
 some force still, and I am occasionally subject to rheu- 
 matic or gouty pains, more violent than usual. This, 
 as near as I can describe it, is my true situation. To- 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 573 
 
 morrow, God willing, I set out for Commencement, and 
 the day after it is over I mean to go forward on my 
 journey to the northward and eastward. What the 
 result of this will be, time alone can decide, I have 
 never doubted that the means I have used and am 
 using would have the eflfect they have actually pro- 
 duced; I mean, to give me a state of better general 
 health. But that they would effect a removal of my 
 main complaint, the dizziness, which, beyond all de- 
 scription, torments me in the pulpit, I have always 
 doubted. But, at the request of my people, I have 
 tried, and am about to try the best adapted means with 
 which I am acquainted, and shall endeavour to leave 
 the event with God, as cheerfully and unreservedly as 
 I can. There is no employment in this world that I 
 love half as well as preaching. For this I left an 
 honourable literary establishment at Princeton, when I 
 went to Philadelphia ; for this I have refused some flat- 
 tering offers of a similar kind since, and for this I 
 would, I think, cheerfully refuse every offer to the end 
 of life, that would detach me from it and from the peo- 
 ple whom I love. But I tell you plainly, my dear col- 
 league, that I have little expectation of being able to 
 be responsible for stated pulpit service much longer, 
 though I shall sincerely rejoice to be disappointed. I 
 hope to preach more or less as long as I live. But, 
 with the difficulties with which I have had to contend 
 for years past, to be responsible for regular service in 
 so large a congregation, so conspicuous a station, and 
 so critical a congregation as we serve, seems to me 
 inconsistent wdtli my duty as well as my comfort. All 
 this, however, I would most implicitly leave with God, 
 
574 LIFE OF THE 
 
 and continue to do present and obvious duty just as his 
 providence shall seem to point it out." 
 
 Happily for his colleague, himself, and the church, 
 the apprehensions expressed in the above extract were 
 not realized. By travelling, sailing up the Hudson, 
 and the use of the waters of Ballstown Springs, a fa- 
 vourable change in his feelings was soon experienced. 
 Under date October 7, 1805, he wrote to his colleague 
 thus : 
 
 " The mineral waters at this place differ widely from 
 all I have ever seen before. I have not yet used them 
 long enough to ascertain their full effect, but I am san- 
 guine in my expectations at present that they will be 
 very useful to me. Such expectations, however, I con- 
 fess, I did not bring with me to this place ; but certain 
 it is, I am sensibly improved in my feelings since I 
 came here. While I was at Bristol, I was not sensible 
 of any other improvement in my health than an increase 
 of muscular strength. I had the dizziness in my head 
 almost as bad as ever, my stomach was disordered, my 
 digestion was weak, and I had frequent turns of rheu- 
 matism. All these unpleasant symptoms followed me 
 with little alteration till I went on board the vessel at 
 Greenwich. While sailing up the river, I was agree- 
 ably surprised to find these symptoms abate, and they 
 have been leaving me gradually ever since. Whether 
 this is a temporary or the commencement of a perma- 
 nent release from my difficulties, time alone can decide. 
 I have endeavoured, and shall continue to use faithfully, 
 every means and effort in my power to recover a degree 
 of firmness in my health, and then, with as much quiet- 
 ness as I can, leave the event to God. My expectations 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 575 
 
 have not been very high, and therefore, if I am disap- 
 pointed, I may be the better able to bear it. Indeed, 
 such has been the state of my mind in regard to this 
 subject, that I should by no means have thought of such 
 a separation from my family and charge as has taken 
 place, and which to me is extremely irksome, if my peo- 
 ple had not requested it. I feel particularly on your ac- 
 count; for, though you do not preach much more than 
 if I were with you, yet the burden of parochial duty, 
 and the general weight of your charge, is greatly aug- 
 mented, especially at a time when there are two other 
 vacant churches in the city. I pray God that your 
 health may be preserved, and that you may have divine 
 support and consolation in your labours." 
 
 My colleague travelled as far as Boston, and then 
 returned about the first week in November, after an 
 absence of more than three months, to his charire, in- 
 vigorated in his general health, and much encouraged; 
 so that he commenced anew his important and useful 
 labours with fresh alacrity and delight. 
 
 It is proper, however, to add, that he did not get en- 
 tirely rid of his dizziness or giddiness, that enemy of 
 which he complains in his letter as tormenting him so 
 much. Still it continued to vex him, more or less, and 
 mar the pleasure of his pulpit performances. Subse- 
 quently, when the church in Arch street was enlarged, 
 by taking down a lofty steeple for that purpose, and 
 entirely remodelled in its internal structure, so that 
 room was procured for the accommodation of seventy- 
 five additional families, he had a moveable board pre- 
 pared in the pulpit to throw his person back from its 
 front, and thus prevent his looking down in a line too 
 
576 LIFE OF THE 
 
 direct, which always increased his infirmity so as to 
 impede the operations of his mind and embarrass his 
 speech. The effect was not visible to others, but se- 
 riously felt by himself. 
 
 Now, when the frequent infirmities of the Doctor are 
 considered, and especially the dizziness in his head, is 
 it not apparent that his love for preaching was great, 
 and that, if he had not taken such delight in it, he 
 would have been driven from the pulpit, and led to seek 
 a different employment, corresponding to his ministe- 
 rial character, which his eminent intellectual endow- 
 ments would easily have commanded? 
 
 I well know that the complaints of my colleague 
 were, by not a few, regarded as imaginary, and feel 
 constrained to bear my testimony against the accusa- 
 tions often thrown out against him. No one expe- 
 rienced the effects of his complaints more than the 
 writer. He was left alone to meet the demand of two 
 churches, a month, or two, or even three months, at a 
 time; and at the commencement of his ministry, de- 
 pending on such supplies as Providence might furnish. 
 
 He now records with gratitude, the kindness of God 
 in sending assistance when he apprehended the failure 
 of his own health, under his increased responsibilities 
 and greatly augmented burdens ; so that, at the return 
 of Dr. Green, his strength had not failed, but was 
 rather confirmed. Not unfrequently when it was the 
 turn of the Doctor to preach in the church in the 
 Northern Liberties, and at the close of the service, 
 feeling unable to attempt a second, the people were 
 informed the house would be closed in the afternoon, 
 and a message despatched to request me to prepare 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 577 
 
 a second discourse for the church in which I had 
 preached in the morning. Placed in circumstances 
 so unpleasant, certainly I would have complained if 
 my mind had not been impressed with a conviction, 
 that the infirmities of my colleague were really not 
 imaginary. At least some indications of such com- 
 plaints would have appeared in my private journal; 
 but, on a recent perusal, I find no evidence at all of 
 my mind having been in such a state. 
 
 My colleague was always ready to appear in the 
 pulpit when it was his turn, and to supply his portion 
 of public instruction to our common charge when his 
 health was sufficient for the labour. 
 
 His love for the pulpit and preaching the glorious 
 gospel of Jesus Christ, combined with the noble intel- 
 lectual endowments of mind, large supply of grace in 
 his heart, and ample experience of the divine life in his 
 own soul, with which his Creator and Redeemer had 
 enriched him, qualified him, in an eminent degree, to 
 be a very useful public teacher of religion. Such he 
 was indeed. 
 
 The lectures delivered on Friday evenings by him 
 and his colleague, were never wTitten. On those 
 evenings he spoke with ease and fluency, and in a 
 connected, edifying, and profitable manner. 
 
 His discourses on the Sabbath were uniformly writ- 
 ten. Having judiciously selected his text, he confined 
 himself to the thoughts it suggested. He never allowed 
 himself to run away from his text, and deliver an essay 
 or essays, that had no connexion, or a very slight one, 
 with it. His intelligent hearers saw the thoughts he 
 presented to be suggested by the portion of the divine 
 
 73 
 
578 LIFE OF THE 
 
 word on which he was discoursing. There was such a 
 close connexion between the parts of his sermon, and 
 such a unity given to the whole, (alas! that many 
 modern sermons are so deficient in these particulars,) 
 that his hearers could easily recollect what they had 
 heard, and treasure it up in their memories. Such a 
 character could not have been imparted to his dis- 
 courses without studying his subject. He did study it, 
 and carefully wrote out what he intended to deliver; 
 regarding it as wrong to enter the pulpit without due 
 preparation, unless unexpectedly called, by divine pro- 
 vidence, to speak; when he thought a minister was 
 authorized to make the attempt, and rely on assistance 
 from on high. The discourses of Dr. Green, carefully 
 prepared, were at once doctrinal, practical, and experi- 
 mental. They were always adapted to the occasion, 
 and suited to the w^ants of his people. 
 
 The application of a sermon he regarded as a very 
 important part. This he never neglected in his dis- 
 courses; and ahvays endeavoured to give it point, by 
 directing it to the different classes of his hearers. He 
 bore in mind the injunction of the apostle to Timothy, 
 " Study to show thyself approved of God, a workman 
 that needeth not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word 
 of truth.-' 
 
 The delivery of my colleague was excellent and 
 commanding. Favoured with a good voice, he modu- 
 lated it so as to impart force to the thoughts he uttered ; 
 and, being accompanied with graceful and appropriate 
 gesticulation, his discourses were rendered, at times, 
 very impressive. 
 
 In declaring the truth, he was bold and faithful, yet 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 579 
 
 affectionate in manner. He did not shun to preach the 
 law; but when he did, he remembered it was a school- 
 master to bring us to Christ, a rule of life to believers, 
 and not a covenant of w^orks, by which they were to 
 merit salvation. He denounced the terrors of the law 
 to awake and arouse the sinner; but, in a compas- 
 sionate manner, to show he had no pleasure in the 
 misery of his fellow creatures, and only sought to urge 
 them to flee from the wrath to come. He felt it to be 
 his duty, on proper occasions, to hold forth the peculiar 
 doctrines of the Calvinistic system ; but he presented 
 the truth in such a way as to strip it of every thing 
 needlessly offensive to his hearers, yet with fidelity and 
 plainness. On a certain day, at the close of the week, 
 being in his study, he thus addressed me: "Brother 
 Janeway, here is a text I had selected for the Sabbath. 
 (It was Gal. vi. 3.) Studying it awhile, it opened to 
 my view; and it occurred to me it would be supposed, 
 by some of the congregation, that I aimed at brother 
 Eastburn." (He was then clerk of the church, and sat 
 in a convenient place, just below and in front of the 
 pulpit. He was a good, pious, and useful man ; but 
 he w^as then exercising his gifts in a way that Dr. 
 Green could not approve. Neither he nor his colleague 
 forbore to let their opinion be known.) The Doctor 
 went on to observe, " Under this belief I gave up the 
 text, and chose another. After studying this text, 
 (naming it) it occurred to my mind, that the other text 
 was part of the word of God, and it was not right to 
 abandon it on account of any application that might be 
 made by some. I have, therefore, resolved to resume 
 it, to prepare my discourse, and deliver it, and leave 
 
580 LIFE OF THE 
 
 the event with God." He did so; and, to his surprise, 
 it produced a very remarkable and unexpected impres- 
 sion on the mind of Mr. Eastburn. On Monday morn- 
 ing he called to see and converse with the Doctor. He 
 said to him, "Doctor, I felt your sermon yesterday very 
 much. I had no sleep last night. I am convinced of 
 my error in the exercise of my gifts ; and yet I feel 
 that I ought to exercise them in some way in trying to 
 do good. What shall I do? How shall I act in an 
 orderly manner ?" "Well," replied Dr. Green, "Mr. 
 Eastburn, since you wish my counsel, I will give it. 
 I will take your case under consideration, and freely 
 offer my opinion." The result w^as, Mr. Eastburn's 
 case was brought, by the Doctor, before the Presby- 
 tery of Philadelphia; and a plan devised by him was 
 adopted, by which Mr. Eastburn could exercise the sin- 
 gular gifts God had bestowed on him in an orderly 
 way. He continued to act on this plan till his death, 
 and was a very useful man. 
 
 The writer, for ten years, while sole pastor of the 
 Second Presbyterian Church, had a third service on 
 the Sabbath, in a large session room in Cherry street, 
 which was always crowded with hearers ; and on those 
 occasions uniformly invited Mr. Eastburn to follow him 
 in an address, which he always did w^illingly and pro- 
 fitably. 
 
 And now, as you wish my opinion of Dr. Green as a 
 preacher, I will, at the close of my remarks under this 
 particular, candidly give it. When he was in the 
 enjoyment of a measure of health, and in good spirits, 
 his discourses were so well prepared, and delivered 
 with such eloquence, that I regarded him (my place of 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 581 
 
 residence afforded opportunities for hearing the best 
 preachers) as the first preacher in the Presbyterian 
 Church. 
 
 AS A PASTOR. 
 
 The importance of pastoral duties Dr. Green duly 
 appreciated, and endeavoured to perform them. The 
 youth of the church were, at stated and frequent times, 
 carefully instructed in the Shorter Catechism. He 
 sought out those who appeared impressed with a sense 
 of religion, with a view to encourage them, and lead 
 them to the Saviour. And, at times, when it appeared 
 proper, he gave public notice he would be happy to see 
 and converse with any of his people, at his house, who 
 wished for counsel and advice. He visited, conversed, 
 and prayed with the sick, and embraced opportunities 
 that offered for saying something for the benefit of 
 others, in the sick chamber. Once invited to see a 
 sick female in a house of suspicious character, regard- 
 ino: it as a call of Providence he did not hesitate to go, 
 and try to impart spiritual benefit to a perishing fellow 
 creature. He left his character for protection in the 
 hands of his Master. 
 
 As far as he felt able, he endeavoured to see his 
 people at their houses. But, after the enlargement of 
 the building in Arch street, and the erection of the 
 large edifice in the Northern Liberties, his flock be- 
 came so numerous, and spread over so large a space of 
 ground, (reaching from Kensington to remote parts in 
 South wark,) that, from want of health and strength, he 
 was unable to satisfy their wishes. Complaints of 
 
582 LIFE OF THE 
 
 neglect were the consequence, which could not well be 
 avoided. 
 
 PRESBYTERIANISM. 
 
 From principle and conviction, Dr. Green was firmly 
 and decidedly attached to Presbyterianism, as distin- 
 guished from Prelacy on the one hand, and Congrega- 
 tionalism or Independency on the other. From the 
 constitution of the General Assembly in 1788, to the 
 day of his death, he was, as stated already, identified 
 with the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 Mr. Green was a member of a committee of three, 
 appointed in 1788, "to superintend the printing and 
 publishing the Confession of Faith, &c. that formed the 
 Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 States of America; and to divide the several parts 
 into chapters and sections, properly numbered."* Dr. 
 Green in 1794, was chairman of the committee ap- 
 pointed for preparing and publishing a new edition of 
 the Confession of Faith, &c., with scriptural proofs.f 
 
 He, it is believed, penned the answer to the request 
 of the Presbytery of New York to the General Assem- 
 bly, to rescind the rules about foreign ministers, &c. 
 already noticed, and the regulations on the same sub- 
 ject adopted in 1800..-J: 
 
 He was chairman of the standing Committee of Mis- 
 sions, appointed in 1802; he draughted several impor- 
 tant papers in the commencement of their operations ; 
 he retained his seat till he removed to Princeton; and, 
 on the writer's resignation of the presidency of the 
 Board of Missions, when he was about to remove from 
 
 * Digest, p. 124. t Idem, p. 125. J Idem, pp. 280—296. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 583 
 
 Philadelphia, Dr. Green was appointed to that office, 
 and held it till his death. He wrote, in 1828, an 
 overture signed by friends of the Board of Domestic 
 Missions, and presented to the General Assembly, for 
 reorganizing that Board ; the adoption of which gave 
 such an impulse to its operations, as greatly to increase 
 its funds and missionary appointments, and extend its 
 usefulness. 
 
 He wrote that overture on the subject of the educa- 
 tion of pious young men for the ministry, which, in 
 1805, the General Assembly sent down for considera- 
 tion to the Presbyteries; and which resulted in the 
 adoption of a regular plan for procuring an increase of 
 candidates for the ministry, and funds for supporting 
 indigent young men; and ultimately in the establish- 
 ment of the Theological Seminary at Princeton.* 
 
 That admirable plan for the government of the Semi- 
 nary was the product of Dr. Green's wisdom and pen ; 
 and he was chosen President of the Board of Directors, 
 and retained the honour till God was pleased to call 
 him to a seat in Paradise. 
 
 The plan for establishing a fund to defray the travel- 
 ing expenses of commissioners to the General Assem- 
 bly, originated in the mind of our venerable friend; 
 a plan that was productive of so much good, till its 
 operations were disturbed and obstructed in conse- 
 quence of the Assembly's removing from Philadelphia, 
 as the stated place of meeting, and selecting other and 
 distant places for the purpose of holding their sessions. 
 
 Passing by other things relating to our Church, in 
 which he had an important agency, let it be recorded. 
 
 * xMinutes for 1807, Vol. II., pp. 12G, 127. 
 
584 i^IFE OF THE 
 
 that he brought forward in the Presbytery of Philadel- 
 phia the motion which finally issued in her purification 
 from fiilse doctrine, and return to a just enforcement of 
 the wise principles of government embodied in her 
 constitution. In bringing forward his motion for con- 
 demning a certain publication, as inconsistent with our 
 standards of doctrine, he was influenced by the purest 
 motives. In the course of the year 1830, after that 
 matter had been before the Presbytery, and he was 
 assailed with many censures and reproaches in the city 
 of Philadelphia, he paid the writer, then living in New 
 Brunswick, a visit, and lodged with him at night. 
 Conversing on the subject, he said, " We are willing to 
 be put in the back ground while contending for the 
 truth of God." At that time, a dark and gloomy cloud 
 hung over the Presbyterian Church. A long, severe, 
 and painful contest followed. 
 
 The reasons of Dr. Green's conduct in the Presby- 
 tery that met April 23, 1830, will clearly appear from 
 an extract of a letter to Dr. How, dated February 
 3, 1834. Speaking of a review he was writing, he 
 says, "This is not the time to be swayed by personal 
 friendship, in the concerns of the Presbyterian Church. 
 'Amicus Socrates, amicus Plato, sed magis amica 
 Veritas.' You seem to me to have adopted a com- 
 mon opinion, that in the case of Mr. Barnes, the 
 Presbytery of Philadelphia volunteered in a heresy- 
 hunting business. Had they done so, I might per- 
 haps agree with you, that they should have done a 
 good deal in the way of preparation, before they com- 
 menced the attack." 
 
 (The above paragraph was written, says Dr. How, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 585 
 
 under an impression produced on Dr. Green's mind, 
 by wrong information conveyed to him of his views.) 
 
 "But there never was a more palpable error than 
 the one which has been industriously circulated, that 
 we seized an opportunity which we were glad to find, 
 for commencing open and avowed hostilities. So far 
 from this was the fact, that Mr. Barnes might have 
 preached twenty Hopkinsian and Pelagian sermons 
 instead of one, and published them too, and no member 
 of the Presbytery, I am persuaded, would have dis- 
 turbed his peace, if not reduced to the alternative of 
 doing this, or becoming 'a partaker of other men's 
 sins.' Here was a sermon brought before Presbytery, 
 as the ground, and the only ground, of a call for settle- 
 ment; for the people had never seen him in their 
 pulpit; and only a few had ever heard him preach. 
 What was to be done ? Could the Presbytery, as the 
 appointed guardians of the churches under their care, 
 say that the author of that sermon was a fit man to be 
 the pastor of one of those churches? AVould they not 
 have been false to their ordination vows, one of which 
 binds them to study the purity of the Church, if they 
 had put that call into the hands of Mr. Barnes? I 
 thought so then, and I think so still I took the lead 
 in opposing the prosecution of that call; and I can 
 truly say, that it was one of the most self-denying 
 actions of my whole life. I would fain have given it 
 the go-by, if I could have done it with a safe con- 
 science; yes, I would have done so, if my conscience 
 would have permitted it. No, my dear sir, we did 
 not strike at new divinity of choice. We were placed 
 in circumstances which compelled us to do it, prepared 
 
 74 
 
586 LIFE OF THE 
 
 or unprepared. I have never regretted what was done; 
 and I think if our Church is ever saved, its salvation, 
 ■under God, will be traceable back to this very act. 
 The Church was fast asleep. The wise virgins were 
 slumbering with the foolish; and this act compelled 
 them to awake." 
 
 Throughout the whole contest, prolonged as it was 
 seven years, Dr. Green acted a firm, dignified, and 
 noble part. Assailed, reproached, and reviled, he 
 stood, in his advanced age, upright and unmoved ; and, 
 by the blessing of God, lived to see the Church he 
 loved brought unharmed out of the fiery furnace, and 
 prepared to shed on the world a purer and brighter 
 light. 
 
 While our friend was so decidedly attached to Pres- 
 byterianism, he was liberal in his views and feelings 
 towards other denominations of Christians, and felt no 
 disposition to quarrel with them. Between him and 
 Bishop White there existed a friendly intercourse. 
 High-churchism he could not abide. Riding in a 
 carriage with Bishop White, Dr. Green and Dr. Aber- 
 crombie, on a particular occasion, when that odious 
 excrescence on Episcopacy was beginning to show 
 itself in Philadelphia, our conversation happened to be 
 turned to it. Speaking of an individual who had used 
 the influence of his official station to introduce it into 
 the American Episcopal Church, Dr. Green, well ac- 
 quainted with the excessive bigotry of the man, who 
 had been educated among Presbyterians, in giving vent 
 to his indignant feelings, used too harsh a term. The 
 good Bishop mildly said, " No, Dr. Green ; don't de- 
 nominate him so." On that occasion, sitting by the 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 587 
 
 side of Dr. Abercrombie, I put this question to him, 
 " Are not we ministers?" He promptly replied, " No." 
 Knowing the character of the man, I merely smiled at 
 his assumed superiority, and exclusive claims to the 
 ministerial office. 
 
 On two occasions the use of the Episcopal forms at 
 funerals, in the place of interment belonging to the Se- 
 cond Presbyterian church, had been permitted, though 
 the privilege was obtained in a very offensive manner. 
 The first was at the funeral of a communicant, the wife 
 of an elder in that church ; the second at the interment 
 of another elder's wife, who had been a member of the 
 Episcopal church. Disgusted at the measures adopted 
 for obtaining the privilege, Dr. Green, to put an end to 
 such unkind and uns^enerous conduct, brouo^ht the sub- 
 ject before the session of the church. They resolved 
 that he should go to Bishop White, and make the offer 
 to allow the use of the Episcopal service in our ground, 
 at any time wdien a member of his church was interred, 
 provided we were allowed to use our accustomed mode 
 of speaking at the interment of members of our church 
 in the ground belonging to his church. The offer 
 being accordingly made. Bishop White replied, "Dr. 
 Green, although we might have no objection to allow 
 you or Mr. Janeway the use of your form in our 
 ground, yet, if the door be opened to one denomination, 
 the Methodists will claim the privilege of entering. 
 We had best keep each one to his own ground." This 
 being reported to the session, it was resolved, that the 
 use of the Episcopal service at funerals in our ground 
 should no longer be allowed. 
 
 Let no one suppose the writer intends to impute any 
 
588 LIFE OF THE 
 
 thing like high-churchism to Dr. White. He was 
 a liberal Episcopal bishop. On a subsequent occa- 
 sion, being invited to attend the funeral of a lady 
 belonging to the Episcopal church, from Germantown, 
 to the ground of the Second Presbyterian church, I 
 agreed to meet the procession as it approached the place 
 of interment. I did so; and having taken my seat in 
 the carriage in which Dr. White was riding, he said to 
 me, "I understand you have given your consent to 
 the use of our service in your ground." To which I 
 replied, " Bishop, no person has spoken to me on the 
 subject." He then said, " I shall not use it." This led 
 me to say, " We are near the ground ; I give my con- 
 sent, lest something unpleasant should occur in present 
 circumstances." He seemed unwilling, and did not 
 proceed in the ceremony till he had spoken to a person 
 standing near the open grave, who, I inferred, had mis- 
 led him. 
 
 The Bishop was always willing to meet his brethren 
 in the ministry, when convened for recommending the 
 observance of days for religious purposes. It was his 
 practice from 1799, when the writer was settled in Phi- 
 ladelphia, till he removed from it in 1820. The last 
 time he invited the Bishop to attend such a meeting, 
 he said, "I shall not be able to be with you at the 
 meeting; but I will recommend to my clergy to observe 
 the day, and for the purpose that may be agreed upon 
 by the meeting." 
 
 A stronger proof still of the good Bishop's liberality 
 shall be recorded. The late Mrs. Leiper was descended 
 from parents of the Friends' Society, and had been edu- 
 cated accordingly. They lived at their country seat, a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 589 
 
 few miles from Philadelphia, over Gray's Ferry, which 
 belong^ed to her father. When she was married to the 
 late Thomas Leiper, Esq., and had removed to the city, 
 she felt an inclination to attend the Episcopal church. 
 She waited on Bishop White, and made known to him 
 her wishes. Impelled by his liberal Christian feelings, 
 he said, " Mrs. Leiper, it is desirable for husbands and 
 wives and children to worship in the same place. I 
 advise you to attend the Second Presbyterian church, 
 ■where your husband worships, and hear Dr. Sproat." 
 She followed the advice of the good Bishop, became 
 pleased with the ministry of Dr. Sproat, and after a 
 while, a member of that church in full communion. 
 She was a warm friend of Presbyterianism till her 
 decease, in 1829.* 
 
 FRIENDSHIP. 
 
 In his attachment to his friends, Dr. Green was 
 steady. He seldom lost one. His friendly feelings 
 towards his several colleagues in the pastoral charge of 
 the Second Presbyterian church, he always cherished, 
 and used the best means for the purpose, as mil be 
 manifest from a letter to the writer, dated Bristol, 
 September 23, 1805. 
 
 " Your first letter to me contains a hint that perhaps 
 you are not as much and as often remembered in my 
 prayers as I am in yours. Be assured, my dear friend, 
 that I long, long since, laid it down as a rule, and have 
 considered it as a sacred duty to pray for my colleague 
 whenever, in secret, I pray for myself; and I have often 
 thought that it was a merciful ansAver to these prayers, 
 
 * Mrs. Leiper was the writer's mother-in-law. 
 
590 i^IFE OF THE 
 
 which has been the cause that my collegiate connec- 
 tions have been so happy. For a number of years 
 past, it has been my stated rule, when not very spe- 
 cially circumstanced, to retire expressly for devotion 
 three times a day; at these times, in my poor prayers, 
 you have been remembered. If ever you have been 
 forgotten it has not been often. But, alas! alas! my 
 wretched prayers for others and for myself, have been 
 of such a nature as often, I fear, to be of little value." 
 
 Often when I saw him towards the close of his life, 
 he reminded me how he continued daily to pray for me 
 and mine; and requested me to remember him and his 
 children. 
 
 His love for the Second Presbyterian church was 
 peculiarly strong. Frequently, after the mournful 
 division of that church, he would say, "Brother, let us 
 pray daily for the two branches of that dear church 
 which we served together for so many years." Need 
 it be added, the writer accorded with his feelings? 
 
 USEFULNESS. 
 
 From what has already been said of our departed 
 friend, it is evident he was eminently useful in the 
 ecclesiastical judicatories to which he belonged, by the 
 influence he exerted in them, and the wise and judi- 
 cious measures he oriorinated and advocated. He laid 
 it down as a rule to aid in a good plan, without regard 
 to the person from whom it might spring. 
 
 In consequence of his absence from the city, he was 
 not invited to meet with the four individuals who origi- 
 nated the first Bible Society formed in this country. 
 But, on his return, he heartily gave his influence and 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. ggj 
 
 aid to that blessed cause. He was chairman of the 
 committee to whom was referred the question, whether 
 the society estabhshed in Philadelphia should be na- 
 tional or particular. It was wisely recommended by 
 the committee to make \X particular , and to circulate an 
 address to the friends of religion in different parts of 
 the United States, inviting and urging them to follow 
 the example of those in Philadelphia, by establishing 
 Bible societies throughout the Union. This address 
 was written by the pen of Dr. Green; and being 
 printed, was widely distributed. The example was 
 followed in different states and cities; and when as 
 many as one hundred and fifty were established, the 
 American Bible Society came into existence. 
 
 As a preacher and a pastor, Dr. Green was very 
 useful. Many were brought into communion with the 
 church under his ministry; and a larger number 
 edified by his preaching, and profited by his private 
 counsels and advice. 
 
 What a signal blessing he was to the College of New 
 Jersey! How remarkably did God smile upon his 
 administration of the affairs of that institution, by shed- 
 ding down upon the students the influences of his Holy 
 Spirit, and graciously vouchsafing a blessed revival of 
 religion among them, which resulted in the conversion 
 of so many youth, who afterwards went forth into the 
 various departments of life, under the influence of a 
 renewed nature, to bless the Church and .the State. 
 He himself, I know, regarded this revival as an un- 
 speakable honour conferred on his instrumentality, and 
 did not fail to give the glory of it to the great Author, 
 by thanksgiving and praise. 
 
592 LIFE OF THE 
 
 He continued to be useful after resigning his presi- 
 dency of the College and return to Philadelphia, by 
 preaching, by his writings, and by watchfulness over 
 the interests of the Church. He was eminently useful 
 in the agency he put forth to purify the Presbyterian 
 Church from errorists who had crept into her commu- 
 nion and pulpits, and to bring her back to a steady 
 adherence to those admirable standards of doctrine, 
 government, and discipline, embodied in her constitu- 
 tion, under which she had increased and flourished, 
 but by the relaxation of which she became exposed to 
 the danger of being revolutionized, and deprived of her 
 truth and glory. 
 
 The great usefulness of this man of God, after he 
 had passed through the fiery trial produced by his love 
 of the truth and firm adherence to the standards of our 
 Church, was duly appreciated by the General Assem- 
 bly, as was evinced by a signal token of respect at their 
 meeting in 1846.* 
 
 While the General Assembly were in session in the 
 city of Baltimore in 1848 he died; and when his depar- 
 ture was announced to the house by the Rev. Dr. 
 Cuyler, pastor of the Second Presbyterian church, 
 they appointed a committee of five to prepare a suit- 
 able minute in regard to his death, as a tribute of their 
 high respect for him, and then immediately adjourned. 
 This tribute to his memory is recorded in the Assem- 
 bly's Minutes, pp. 22-24. This venerable and vene- 
 rated servant of Christ merited this testimonial of the 
 high estimation in which he was held in the Presbyte- 
 rian Church. 
 
 * Pajre 490. 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 593 
 
 In fine, Ashbel Green, D. D., LL.D., was a great 
 and good man, eminently pious and useful. 
 
 His immediate successor in the presidency of the 
 College, the Rev. Dr. James Carnahan, justly said, 
 when his body had been laid in the grave, in the place 
 of interment which holds the mortal remains of his 
 illustrious predecessors, Dickinson, Burr, Edwards, Da- 
 vies, Finley, Witherspoon, and Smith, " He was, by 
 his talents, fitted to fill any civil station; and by his 
 eloquence, to adorn the halls of our national legis- 
 lature." 
 
 In one of my last interviews with our aged friend, 
 when his faculties were manifestly declining, and his 
 utterance had become difficult, he said to me, with an 
 effort to speak, " Once a man, and twice a child!" 
 
 He has laid aside that mortal frame, by which the 
 operations of his noble mind w-ere impeded, and at the 
 close of life oppressed; and now, freed from all the 
 darkness of our apostasy, and all the stains of sin, it 
 expands in the light of eternity, and exults in all the 
 blessedness of the heavenly state. Amazing change! 
 May you, my brother, and I, meet our departed friend 
 in the regions of imm.ortality, and share with him in 
 that nobler worship which he and all the spirits of the 
 just men made perfect are now offering to Him who 
 redeemed us by his blood ! 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 J. J. Janeway. 
 
 New Brunswick, March, 1849. 
 
 75 
 
594 LIFE OF THE 
 
 Our materials were collected and arranged for the 
 press, when we were favoured with a perusal of the 
 following graphical delineation of Dr. Green's charac- 
 ter, in a letter from the pen of Rev. Dr. Murray, of 
 Elizabethtown, New Jersey. Through the kindness 
 of Dr. Sprague of Albany, to whom it was addressed, 
 we are permitted to transfer it to our own pages, to 
 which it will make a valuable accession. 
 
 Keverend and Dear Sir, 
 
 You ask from me my reminiscences of the Rev. Dr. 
 Green, and my views as to his general character as a 
 minister, and as a literary man. And whilst feeling 
 that there are many more competent for the task, be- 
 cause of their long and familiar acquaintance with this 
 great and good man, I hesitate not to comply with your 
 request. I shall arrange my views of his character 
 under a few heads, and bring in my recollections of 
 him by way of illustrating them. 
 
 1. He was a man pre-eminently of two characters, 
 public and private ; and to form a right estimate of him, 
 he must be known in both. To those who only knew 
 him as a public man, he was stern, unyielding, dicta- 
 torial, and repulsive ; to those who knew him both in 
 public and in private, he was mild, pliable, and pecu- 
 liarly attractive. Hence, by one class he was respect- 
 ed, but dishked; whilst by another he was uncom- 
 monly beloved, and regarded as an oracle. 
 
 Although I had heard much of him from my boy- 
 hood, and read some of his writings, I had never seen 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 695 
 
 him until 1826. And the sight of him, at that time, 
 would induce any young man to resolve to keep at a 
 respectful distance. His form was full and command- 
 ing, his appearance was stern; his eye, gleaming 
 through shaggy eyebrows, was penetrating; his step 
 was firm, and from his cane to his wig there was some- 
 thing, which, to say the least, was more repulsive than 
 attractive to a youth. And with this conclusion agreed 
 many of the anecdotes which I had heard of him while 
 President of Nassau Hall. My acquaintance with him 
 commenced in 1827, and in this wise. Visiting Phila- 
 delphia as the agent of one of our national societies, I 
 felt his approbation of my plans necessary to my suc- 
 cess. I called to see him, and was introduced into his 
 study. I soon found myself in converse with a cour- 
 teous, kind, but dignified Christian minister. He not 
 only approved my plans, but tendered his own sub- 
 scription to the object. Finding, on inquiry, as I was 
 about to retire, that I was a candidate for the ministry, 
 he invited me to a seat by his side. And the impres- 
 sions made upon my mind and heart by his kind 
 inquiries, by his paternal advice, are vivid to this hour. 
 He dismissed me with his blessings upon myself and 
 my object. Never was a revolution more entire wrought 
 in the feelings of a man. And from that day forward, 
 he was my counsellor in cases of difiiculty. And so 
 pleasant and simple was he in private, that on leaving 
 my family after an occasional visit of a few days, my 
 little children would cling to his feet and his garments, 
 crying out, "you must not go, Dr. Green." I feel 
 quite sure that those who only knew him in Presbyte- 
 
596 LIFE OF THE 
 
 ries and Synods, and especially in the ardent conflicts 
 of the General Assembly, of which he was almost a 
 standing member, have the most erroneous views of his 
 true character. 
 
 2. His was a truthful character. Truth was to him 
 truth; and what he believed he felt and acted out. His 
 was not the policy to believe one way and act another. 
 Such policy he scorned, and withheld his confidence 
 from those who practised it. A man cast in such a 
 mould, is likely to be unpopular with that large class 
 of persons who regard truth with less reverence; who 
 stretch it or contract it to suit circumstances; who, 
 in the bad sense of the phrase, are ready to become 
 "all things to all men." They are prejudiced, obsti- 
 nate, bigoted, sectarian. But there is a better and truer 
 explanation of all this. There is a deep and heart-felt 
 reverence for the truth, as such, which, on all occasions, 
 and everywhere, forbids its compromise on the ground 
 of mere worldly expediency. There is an inner reve- 
 rence for it, in kind and degree, like unto that which is 
 felt for God himself. This was conspicuous through 
 the whole long life of Dr. Green; and often have I 
 heard him censuring, with far greater severity, what he 
 considered the crooked policy of his friends, who always 
 acted with him, than that of his opponents, who always 
 pursued a different policy from his. His firmness was 
 at an equal remove from fickleness and obstinacy, which 
 are alike alien to a truly noble character. The one 
 is barren of good as the yielding wave, the other as 
 the unyielding rock. Although holding his opinions 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 597 
 
 strongly, he was ever willing to yield them for good 
 reasons. A fool never changes his opinions, but a wise 
 man always will for sufficient cause. 
 
 3. He was a most fervent and instructive preacher. 
 Although I never heard him preach until he had passed 
 the meridian of life; until, fearful of attacks of vertigo, 
 to which he was subject, he generally declined the 
 pulpit; yet the few sermons I have heard him deliver, 
 very deeply impressed his hearers, and very obviously 
 indicated, that in the prime of his years he was a man 
 of no ordinary power. His utterance was distinct, his 
 manner was calm and dignified; if he never rose to the 
 higher style of action, he always attained its end, atten- 
 tion and impression; he made you feel that he entirely 
 believed every word he uttered, and that it was of 
 infinite moment that you should believe them also. 
 The minister that uniformly makes this impression 
 must be one of great power. 
 
 Nor was the impression which he made simply that of 
 manner; his matter was always weighty, well arranged 
 and instructive. If his topics were commonplace, they 
 were always important; if his discussions were some- 
 times dry, they were clear as a sunbeam ; if you could 
 not always adopt his opinions, there was no mistake as 
 to what he meant. In all my intercourse with him, I 
 had never cause to ask, "What do you mean, sir?" 
 Nor do I remember a sentence in all his writings which 
 is not entirely transparent. 
 
 His most valuable lectures on the Shorter Cate- 
 chism and his published sermons, give a fair specimen 
 
598 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of his ordinary style of preaching. If they have not 
 the amplitude of Chalmers, nor the polished eloquence 
 of Hall, nor the warmth of Davies, they have the 
 purity of Blair, in union with a natural simphcity, 
 which strongly fix their truly evangelical sentiments in 
 the mind and heart. Hence the devoted attachment, 
 both to him and his sentiments, of all who ever enjoyed 
 his ministrations. 
 
 He greatly excelled as an expounder of the word of 
 God. Of his talent in this way, I had an abundance of 
 opportunity of forming a judgment. The Sabbath 
 school teachers of Philadelphia adopted a rule to have 
 the same Bible lesson taught on the same Sabbath in 
 all schools of the city; and to have the lesson ex- 
 pounded to them by some clergyman. The lecture 
 room in Cherry street was the place, and Dr. Green 
 was the man selected. On each evening the large 
 room was crowded by one of the most interesting and 
 interested audiences I ever beheld ; and although Dr. 
 Green was then approaching his three score years and 
 ten, never did I hear more clear, and full, and fresh, 
 and pleasing expositions of divine truth. At the close 
 of the lecture, opportunity w^as given for the asking of 
 any questions upon any points that were left unex- 
 plained ; which were always answered with a prompt- 
 ness which showed the remarkable fulness of his mind 
 upon all topics connected with the exposition or eluci- 
 dation of the Scriptures. I know not that I ever 
 attended a more instructive religious service. I have 
 learned that it was greatly blessed of God to the con- 
 version and edification of Sabbath school teachers. He 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 599 
 
 served his generation in more dignified stations, but 
 probably in none more usefully than when expounding 
 the word of life to nearly a thousand young men and 
 women, who, on each successive Sabbath, sought to 
 impress those views received from him on the minds of 
 ten thousand children. Might not this plan be suc- 
 cessfully revived in all our cities? 
 
 4. He was a truly devotional man. His public de- 
 votional services were always peculiarly impressive. 
 They were solemn, pathetic, reverential, appropriate, 
 and never unduly protracted. In the family he always 
 commenced morning and evening prayer with im- 
 ploring a blessing upon the service; and whilst en- 
 gaged in them, all felt that he was conversing with 
 God as a man converses with a friend. I have often 
 heard him express his regrets at the little preparation 
 ministers often make for conducting the devotional exer- 
 cises of a congregation, and I have heard him state tjiat 
 in the early part of his ministry he was in the habit of 
 writing prayers with equal regularity as sermons. And 
 whilst he never read them, nor committed them to 
 memory, the writing of them furnished him with topics 
 for prayer, and gave to those topics arrangement, and to 
 the expression of them variety and appropriateness. 
 For this thought he may have been indebted to his 
 venerated tutor. Dr. Witherspoon, who always recom- 
 mended devotional composition to his theological stu- 
 dents, of whom Dr. Green was one. 
 
 My first sermon was preached in the Third Presbyte- 
 rian church, Philadelphia, then under the pastoral care 
 
600 l-I^E OF THE 
 
 of the Rev. Dr. Ely, and from the text " Compel them 
 to come in." Dr. Ely was absent, and to my confusion, 
 Dr. Green entered the church just at the opening of the 
 service. Feelinsf it better to have him behind me than 
 before me, I sent for him to the pulpit. In my ardour 
 to stimulate ministers and Christians to do their duty, I 
 omitted almost any allusion to the necessary agency of 
 the Spirit to secure their success. He made the con- 
 cluding prayer, in which, with his accustomed felicity, 
 he converted the topics discussed into supplications, 
 and then brought out most prominently and emphati- 
 cally the essential truth by me omitted. I felt that 
 the whole congregation saw and felt the defect of my 
 sermon. His kindness was marked at the close of the 
 service. I w^ent to my study, re-wrote my sermon, put 
 into it the prayer of Dr. Green, and it is unnecessary 
 to say that it was greatly improved by the addition. I 
 subsequently mentioned the fact to him, and we had 
 ove/ it a hearty laugh. 
 
 My very last interview with him impressed me with 
 the depth of that spirit of devotion which characterized 
 his life. He was feeble and forgetful, and in a mood to 
 talk but very little to any body. Hearing that I was in 
 the city, he sent for me that I might attend to a matter 
 of business for him connected with the New Jersey 
 Historical Society. I entered his study on a May 
 morninor about nine o'clock. His Greek Testament was 
 open before him. He requested me to be seated. The 
 business ended, he waved his hand, saying, *' My devo- 
 tional reading is not yet concluded; I shall be happy to 
 see you at another time;" and as I closed the door of 
 his study, the prayer, ** God bless you," fell upon my 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 601 
 
 ear; the last words I ever heard him utter. All testify- 
 that the closing years of his life were marked by a 
 spirit remarkably devotional. 
 
 5. He possessed a truly catholic spirit. This asser- 
 tion, perhaps, will startle some who only knew his 
 public character, and who have only heard of him as 
 an impersonation of Old-school Presbyterianism. Yet 
 it is true to the letter. His own views he held strong- 
 ly, but in perfect charity to those who differed from 
 him. Although his contributions and exertions were 
 mainly confined to the organization of his own Church, 
 it was out of consistency with himself, and not out of 
 illiberality to others. More than once have I heard 
 him detail an account of a visit made him by the vene- 
 rable Dr. Woods, for so many years the ornament of 
 the Andover Theological Seminary. They compared 
 views on theological and other subjects, and whilst they 
 differed a little in the explanations of some positions, 
 they radically agreed. " Would to God," I have heard 
 him say, " that all our ministers and churches held the 
 sentiments of my brother Woods." And after the dis- 
 ruption of our Church, he never permitted a day to 
 pass without the most fervent prayers to God on the 
 behalf of the brethren to whom he was regarded as 
 being so violently opposed. He had none of the narrow 
 sectarianism that would confine the Church visible to 
 those only who walked with him; and often have I 
 heard him rejoice in the good that was doing by Metho- 
 dists, Baptists, Episcopalians, to all of whom as Chris- 
 tians and as ministers he could extend the right hand 
 
 76 
 
(302 LIFE OF THE 
 
 of fellowship, although on all suitable occasions he 
 could strongly maintain the positions on which he dif- 
 fered from them. There is not probably a national 
 society for the spread of the gospel in this land to 
 which he was not a contributor, and of which he was 
 not a member or a manager; whilst he may be con- 
 sidered the father of nearly all the Boards and Societies 
 of his own deeply venerated Church. " Nobody will 
 question the Presbyterianism of Dr. Green," said an 
 eloquent divine during a debate in the General Assem- 
 bly, " as he was dyed in wool." " The brother mis- 
 takes," said Dr. Green, with that promptness of repar- 
 tee which he possessed, "the Lord, by his grace, made 
 me a Presbyterian." And although the principles of 
 his Church were interwoven with his spiritual life, and 
 formed a part of it, yet he had the most cordial love for 
 the children of God, by whatever name called. Never 
 have I heard him speak with more affection of any 
 man than of his friend, the amiable and venerated 
 Bishop White. 
 
 6. He was remarkably gifted as a son of consola- 
 tion to desponding souls. This perhaps was mainly 
 owing to his own simple views of divine truth, and his 
 rich experience of its power. He had the power of 
 simplifying every subject on which he spoke or wrote, 
 and of doing it in a few words. This is very apparent 
 in his lectures on the Shorter Catechism, prepared for 
 the youth of his own congregation. When anxious 
 or desponding souls apphed to him for direction, he 
 first souo-ht out the cause of trouble, and then like a 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEX. 603 
 
 well instructed scribe, he so simply presented and ap- 
 plied the remedial truth, as to give, if not immediately, 
 yet speedy relief. He acted upon the principle, that 
 "if the truth makes us free, we are free indeed." 
 Hence, aged desponding Christians, and individuals 
 asking what they should do to be saved, and from dif- 
 ferent congregations in the city, were often found in his 
 study seeking his counsels. On such occasions there 
 was a kindness and blandness in his manner, which 
 formed the greatest possible contrast with his stern and 
 unflinching position when contending for principles on 
 the floor of the General Assembly. 
 
 A case in illustration of this I will state. Twenty- 
 five years ago, the name of Miss Linnard, whose 
 memoir has since been published, was familiar to the 
 pious female circles of Philadelphia. She shone con- 
 spicuously among them, for her fine sense, great ac- 
 tivity, and deep piety. A minister, still living, preach- 
 ed a preparatory lecture, in the church in Spruce 
 street, of which she was a member, on the text, "Lovest 
 thou me," which cast her into the deepest gloom. 
 Such were the strong and vivid representations which 
 he made, as to the necessary preparations for the right 
 partaking of the Lord's supper, that, conscious of not 
 possessing them, she resolved not to commune. Her 
 sense of duty and her deep depression of feeling came 
 into conflict, and greatly excited her soul. In this 
 state she had recourse to Dr. Green, who had heard 
 the lecture. "My dear child," said he, "our excellent 
 brother seemed to forget, that the Lord's table is 
 spread, not for angels, but for sinners. He has come. 
 
604 LIFE OF THE 
 
 not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. It 
 is the weary and heavy laden he invites to himself, and 
 to the privileges of his house." It v/as enough. She 
 left his study rejoicing in the Lord ; and a more joyful 
 communion season she had never spent on earth. I 
 heard the lecture, and the incident here narrated I 
 have had from both parties. And this, I feel per- 
 suaded, is a fair illustration of his skill and success as 
 a comforter of the Lord's people, and as a director of 
 the inquiring to the cross of Jesus Christ. 
 
 It remains for me only to speak of him as a lite- 
 rary man. As his life and writings will do his me- 
 mory full justice upon this subject, I need say but 
 little upon it. His academic habits he carried with 
 him into his pastoral life, and always took rank 
 in the very first class of the educated men of his 
 own age; with such men as D wight, and Smith, and 
 Wilson, and Mason. If he was excelled in brilliancy 
 by these, and others with whom he ranked, he was 
 fully their equal in all solid attainments. It was no 
 ordinary tribute to his literary character, that he should 
 be selected to succeed Dr. Smith as the President of 
 Princeton College, in which position he discharged his 
 duties as instructor with distinguished ability, and, in 
 a religious point of view, with distinguished usefulness. 
 It was during his presidency that the revival occurred 
 which, under God, brought into the Church and into 
 the ministry such men as Dr. John Breckinridge, Dr. 
 Hodge, Bishops Mcllvaine of Ohio, and Johns of Vir- 
 ginia. On retiring from the presidency he commenced 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN. 605 
 
 the Christian Advocate, which he edited for twelve 
 years; and whose twelve volumes give the most ample 
 testimony to his rich scholarship, his keen discrimina- 
 tion, his metaphysical acumen, his sharpness as a critic, 
 and to the extent and variety of his reading. Some of 
 the ablest productions of his pen were written after he 
 had passed his four-score years ; and to the very close 
 of his life his Greek Testament was his daily study, 
 and he could repeat passages from the Greek and 
 Roman classics with the interest and vigour of a school 
 boy. His habits of study he never surrendered to the 
 last. And I have in my possession a note written to 
 me on business in his eighty-fifth year; written with 
 as clear, bold, and steady a hand, as if written in his 
 fortieth year. In this respect he is an example worthy 
 of imitation by all literary men in advanced years, to 
 study, write, and w^ork to the last. Still w^aters soon 
 stagnate; running waters never. The mind, unem- 
 ployed, like the blade of Hudibras, 
 
 "Which ate into itself, for lack 
 Of somebody to hew and hack," 
 
 preys upon itself, and soon passes away. 
 
 Such is my estimate of the character of Dr. Green. 
 By others who knew him much longer, and more inti- 
 mately, it might be sketched more strongly and truly , 
 but such are the impressions he has left upon my mind 
 and heart by an acquaintance with him of twenty years. 
 On the whole, I esteem him as among the ripest scho- 
 
606 ^^'^^ ^^ THE 
 
 lars, the most able divines, the most useful men, which 
 our country has produced. His name will be more 
 closely connected with the history and progress of the 
 Presbyterian Church one hundred years hence, than 
 that of any of his predecessors. He well deserves a 
 name and a place among "The Lights of the American 
 Pulpit." 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 N. Murray. 
 
 3Iay, 1849. 
 
 We will only add what might have been inserted in 
 a former place, that on the 22d of May, the remains of 
 Dr. Green were taken to Princeton, New Jersey, for in- 
 terment. A large number of clergymen and other gen- 
 tlemen attended them, who being joined by a numerous 
 cortege from Princeton, proceeded to the first Presbyte- 
 rian church, where an appropriate funeral discourse 
 was delivered by Rev. Dr. Janeway, on Philippians i. 
 21, "For me to live is Christ." Prayers were offered 
 by the Rev. Dr. Miller and President Carnahan. At 
 the conclusion of the solemn services, a very large pro- 
 cession accompanied the body to the cemetery; and 
 when the coffin had been deposited in the grave, 
 a brief and touching address was made by President 
 Carnahan. 
 
 Thus the ashes of Dr. Green were provided with a 
 suitable resting place by the side of Presidents Burr, 
 
REV. ASHBEL GREEN, 607 
 
 Edwards, Witherspoon, Davies, Finley, Smith, and 
 other illustrious dead : 
 
 Mortalitate relicta — vivit immortalitate indutus. 
 
 On account of the distinguished virtues of this vene- 
 rable man, and his most faithful and useful services to 
 the College, the Trustees caused a monument to be 
 erected, on which is the inscription which we have 
 transferred to our pages. 
 
^ttnoviut &ntv\tm 
 
 ADMODUM REVERENDI 
 
 ASHBEL GREEN, D.D. LL.D. 
 
 ProBsidis Octavi Collegii Neo-Coesariensis. 
 
 Natus Jul. pricl. Non., Hanoverse, Neo-Csesariensium. 
 
 Anno Salutis MDCCLXII. 
 
 Artibus liberalibus instructus in Aula Nassovica, 
 
 Primum Gradum accepit Anno MDCCLXXXIII. 
 
 Extemplo Tutor designatus officio biennium fungebatur; 
 
 deinde ad Philosophise Naturalis sellam promotus, 
 
 alterum biennium in Aula Nassovica permanebat. 
 
 Sacris ordinibus initiatus Munus Pastorale 
 in Philadelphia suscepit; ibique officiis et laboribus 
 
 Ministerii Evangelici annos viginti et quinque 
 
 diligenter, et, Deo favente, feliciter perfunctus est. 
 
 Tandem designatus Aulse Nassovicos Praeses 
 
 officium inivit Anno MDCCCXII. 
 
 Posteaquam decern annos cum fidelitate et dignitate praese- 
 
 derat, 
 
 Prsesidis munere se abdicavit, et reliquum vitae suae 
 
 Spatium ad literas sacras excolendas 
 
 atque ad Evangelium praedicandum, et ad 
 
 res Dei Ecclesiae communes administrandas dedit. 
 
 Post vitam longam utilissimamque 
 
 Jun. XIV.° Kal. A. D. MDCCCXLVIII, et setatis suc^ 
 
 Anno LXXXVI, 
 
 Philadelphise in Jesu obdormivit. 
 
 Quod mortale, ejusdem mensis XI.° Kal., 
 
 multis amicis, non sine spe beatissima, mocrentibus, 
 
 in hoc tumulo, depositum est. 
 
 Plurimis animi dotibus, et eloquentia profluente 
 
 Ornataque praeditus, apud Conventum Generalem 
 
 aliaque Ecclosiai Concilia auctoritatem 
 
 magnam et salutarcm ille semper habebat. 
 
 Vir pietatis sincerae eximitcque, 
 
 Civis boni public! studiosus 
 
 et Litcrarum Scientiarumque Patronus. 
 
 Propter virtutes hujus venerabilis viri eximias 
 
 et officia fidelissima atque Collegio Neo-Caes. utilissima, 
 
 Hoc Monumentum 
 
 ponendum Curatorcs fccerunt. 
 
Sacttijf to tHjt JHemotrs 
 
 OF THE VERY REVEREKD 
 
 ASHBEL GREEN, D.D. LL.D. 
 
 Eighth President of the College of New Jersey. 
 
 He was born at Hanover, in New Jersey, 
 
 July 6th, 1762. 
 
 Having been instructed in the liberal arts in Nassau Hall, 
 
 He took his first degree in the year 1783. 
 He was at once appointed Tutor and discharged the duties 
 
 of that office for two years ; 
 
 Afterwards having been promoted to the chair of Natural 
 
 Philosophy, 
 
 He continued two years longer in Nassau Hall. 
 
 Having been admitted to Holy Orders 
 
 He undertook the Pastoral Ofiice at Philadelphia; 
 
 and there for the space of twenty-five years 
 
 he diligently, and, by the blessing of God, successfully 
 
 performed the duties and labours of the Gospel Ministry. 
 
 At length having been chosen President of Nassau Hall, 
 
 he entered upon that office in the year 1812. 
 
 After he had acted as President with fidelity and dignity for 
 
 ten years, 
 
 He resigned the Presidency, and devoted the rest of his life 
 
 to the study of the sacred Scriptures and to preaching 
 
 the Gospel, and to the management of the common concerns of 
 
 the Church of God. 
 
 After a long and most useful life, 
 
 He fell asleep in Jesus at Philadelphia 
 
 On the 19th day of May, A. D. 1848, and in the 86th year 
 
 of his age. 
 
 What was mortal, was on the 22d day of the same month, 
 
 by many friends, grieving, but not without most blessed hopes, 
 
 deposited in this tomb. 
 
 Gifted with very many mental endowments and with fluent 
 
 and graceful eloquence. 
 
 He always possessed great and salutary influence in the 
 
 General Assembly and in other councils of the Church. 
 
 He was a man of sincere and distinguished piety, 
 
 A citizen zealous for the public welfare. 
 
 And a patron of literature and science. 
 
 On account of the distinguished virtues of this venerable man, 
 
 and his most faitliful and useful services to the 
 
 College of New Jersey, 
 
 the Trustees have caused this 
 
 Monument to be erected. 
 
 77 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 (A.) 
 
 '/Perhaps this statement concerning " the introduction of the study of the Bible as 
 a college exercise," may be left without qualification. We know of nothing which 
 detracts in the least from the credit of Dr. Green, who certainly did it, as he verily 
 believed, without any precedent. It will serve, however, to show the kindred spirit 
 of Dr. Green and of the godly founders of Harvard College at Cambridge, Massa- 
 chusetts, in 1642, that, in the first constitution, the object proposed to be attained in 
 its foundation are set forth to be " piety, morality, and learning. And for the pur- 
 pose of securing these, the students were to be practised twice a day in reading the 
 Scriptures, giving an account of their proficiency and experience in practical and 
 spiritual truths, accompanied by theoretic observations on the language and logic of 
 the sacred writings. They were carefully to attend God's ordinances, and be 
 examined on their profiting; common-placing the sermons, and repeating them 
 publicly in the hall. In every year and every week of the College course, every 
 class was practised in the Bible and catechetical divinity." See President Quincy's 
 History. 
 
 " It ought perhaps to have been here suggested, that this institution was the first 
 (so far as I am informed) into which the study of the Bible, as a college exercise, 
 was introduced. A few years after I was graduated, I believe about the year 1813, 
 the now aged and most venerable minister of the gospel, the Rev. Dr. Ashbel 
 Green, a few months after he became the President, adopted the plan of recita- 
 tions on the Bible on the Sabbath afternoon. They were at first confined to the 
 Senior Class, the President himself presiding over the exercise, but were soon 
 extended to the whole College." Address delivered at Princeton, September, 1837, 
 by the Hon. S. L. Southard. 
 
 The same testimony to this interesting fact was borne by the Rev. Dr. Miller 
 in the following sentiment proposed at the centennial celebration of the College of 
 New Jersey, June, 1847: "The venerable Ashbel Green, D.D. L.L.D., our vene- 
 rated eighth President; we honour him as the first head of a college in the United 
 States who introduced the study of the Bible as a regular part of the collegiate 
 course, (he has sent up his blessing.) sero in coclum ascendat! And, when we 
 shall be taken up, we may well say with the bereaved prophet of old, » My Father, 
 my Father, the chariots of Israel, and the horsemen thereof.' 
 
 The following communication from the Rev. Dr. Magic, of Elizabethtown, New 
 Jersey, in relation to Dr. Green's Bible class instruction, will be read with much 
 interest : 
 
 "Many of Dr. Green's pupils remember him with the deepest interest as the 
 teacher of a College Bible class. Years have passed since I had the happiness to 
 sit at his feet, but the scene is scarcely less vivid in my mind than are the transac- 
 tions of yesterday. Everything indicated that the heart of the venerable man was 
 strongly set on this part of his ollicial work. His addresses, his sermons, and his 
 prayers, all showed how essential to a liberal education he deemed a competent 
 knowledge of the word of God. 
 
 '•The Bible recitation took the place of a public religious service for Sabbath 
 
612 APPENDIX. 
 
 afternoon. Every student in College was requested to be present, and if he did not 
 answer to his name at the calling of the roll, he had subsequently to give a reason 
 for his absence to the President. The members of the faculty, too, all attended, as 
 well for the sake of example as for their own personal improvement. Upon the 
 ringing of the bell we assembled, and waited to receive the President as he entered, 
 at the appointed moment, with the book of God under his arm. The lesson from 
 the Scriptures was always connected with singing and prayer. 
 
 " It was the object of the Doctor to give us, as far as possible, some connected 
 view of revealed truth. For this purpose, we studied the historical, devotional, and 
 preceptive parts of the Bible somewhat in turn, thus bringing both the Old and 
 New Testaments under review. Often we were expected simply to answer ques- 
 tions on the chapters previously assigned ; but it was deemed far better for us to 
 give a synopsis of their contents, either in our own language, or in that of the 
 inspired writers themselves, as we might prefer. A considerable portion of the 
 Psalms we committed almost entirely to memory, especially the more striking 
 passages. 
 
 " No department in the whole College course was considered more important. 
 There were students in every class who prepared themselves so carefully as to be 
 able to go over the whole lesson with scarcely a single prompting. Many a beloved 
 youth was thus, perhaps for the first time in his life, led into the best field of truth 
 undefiled. 
 
 "The lesson usually consisted of from three to five chapters, and the Doctor 
 called us up promiscuously ; so that no one could know beforehand whether he 
 would have to recite or not. The catalogue lay before him, and that all might be 
 induced to prepare, he repeated the name of any one at his option. Whenever any 
 student gave evidence of having fully mastered the allotted portion, the countenance 
 of the good President would never fail to assume its blandest and sweetest aspect. 
 Not a few recollect with what high pleasure he would listen to the repetition of 
 some beautiful and sublime passage of the word of God. Never did he pronounce 
 the well remembered phrase, let that suffice, with such unequivocal tokens of real 
 delight. 
 
 " We were all required upon entering College to learn the Lord's Prayer in 
 Greek. This we repeated, occasionally in connection with the Bible recitation, 
 through our whole course, until the precious words became imprinted on the mind 
 like the letters of the alphabet. Till we die we shall appreciate the name of our 
 revered President, with the prayer taught by Him who spake as never man spoke. 
 
 " As to the results of this whole excellent plan, much must be left for the disclo- 
 sures of the final day. Still it is safe to say, that more than one of the old students 
 of President Green will remember, while life lasts, the impression often made by his 
 judicious remarks and affectionate exhortations. Every thing was then kind and 
 paternal. The Doctor laid aside whatever was stiff and formal in manner, and 
 seemed like a tender, warm-hearted father in the midst of a group of children. The 
 College oflicer was all merged in the sympathizing man of God, and we retired to 
 our rooms with the conviction, that there was one who felt an interest in our eternal 
 welfare." 
 
 (B.) 
 
 The following is the Epitaph to which the reference is made; and which the 
 reader, we think, will be gratified to see, notwithstanding the disparaging terms in 
 which the author speaks of his poetic capacity : 
 
 Say what the mother, wife, and friend, should be 
 
 In this imperfect state, and that was she. 
 
 Think what the humblest Christians dying prize, 
 
 That meed, she now possesses in the skies. 
 
 Her full reward eternity alone, 
 
 To kindred sainted spirits can make known. 
 
 Reader, aspire, make not this earth thy home, 
 
 Live here by faith, and hope thy heaven to come. 
 
APPENDIX. Qi^ 
 
 (C.) 
 
 In Ihe twelfth volume of the Christian Advocate, we find the following pleasant 
 notice of the first sermon which Dr. Green ever wrote. 
 
 After begging indulgence for the little " egotism" which it betrays, he states that 
 "the text was given him as the subject of a popular discourse, when he was on 
 trials for the gospel ministry in the Presbytery of New Brunswick, New Jersey, 
 and was composed in his room in Nassau Hall, when he was a tutor in that insti- 
 tution, in the summer of the year 17S5. 
 
 « After being read to the Presbytery in private, it was several months afterwards 
 delivered memoriter, in the church in Princeton, the first time that the author 
 preached after his licensure. Dr. Witherspoon sitting in the pulpit with the preacher, 
 and insisting that he should not show a note. His injunction was obeyed, and as 
 the young licentiate walked from the house of worship with his highly respected 
 teacher, he received from him, for his encouragement, what he says was " the only 
 praise ever given him to his face" by that venerated man. It was a maxim with 
 this eminent scholar and divine, which, he said, admitted of but very few excep- 
 tions, 'Never to praise a man to his face, and never to speak evil of him behind 
 his back, unless called to do so, as a matter of obvious duty, and for a useful pur- 
 pose.'" 
 
 (D.) 
 
 In the year 1098 a plan was devised for erecting a college in Connecticut, bv a 
 general synod of the churches. It was intended that the synod should nominate the 
 first president and inspectors, and have some kind of influence in all future elections, 
 "so far as should be necessary to preserve orthodoxy in the governors;" that the 
 college should be called the "school of the church," and that the churches 
 should contribute towards its support. This project failed ; but in the following 
 year, ten of the principal ministers of the colony were nominated and agreed upon 
 by general consent, both of the clergy and laity, to be trustees, to found, erect, and 
 govern a college. The individuals thus named for the important object, were the 
 Rev. James Noyes, of Stonington ; the Rev. Israel Chaunccy, of Stratford; the Rev. 
 Thomas Buckingham, of Saybrook; the Rev. Abraham Pierson, of Killingworth ; 
 the Rev. Samuel Mather, of Windsor; the Rev. Samuel Andrew, of Milford ; the 
 Rev. Timothy Woodbridge, of Hartford ; the Rev. James Pierpont, of New Haven ; 
 the Rev. Noadiah Russell, of Middletown, and the Rev. Joseph Webb, of Fairfield. 
 These clergymen, with the exception of the Rev. Mr. Buckingham, of Saybrook, were 
 all graduates of Harvard College. 
 
 The trustees met in New Haven some time in the year 1700, and formed them- 
 selves into a society, to consist of eleven ministers, including a rector, and agreed to 
 found a college in the colony of Connecticut. 
 
 On the 'Jth day of October, 1701, the Colonial Assembly granted a charter to the 
 college, with some small variations only, from the form which had been received 
 from Boston. 
 
 The trustees, on receiving their charter, met at Saybrook, November 11, 1701, 
 and chose for rector the Rev. Israel Chaunccy, of Stratford. Mr. Chaunccy was 
 son of the Rev. Charles Chaunccy, the second president of Harvard College, and 
 had a high reputation for scholarship. He, however, declined the place, and the 
 Rev. Abraham Pierson, of Killingworth, was chosen the first rector of the school. 
 
 During the life of lector Pierson, that is, until the year 1707, the students con- 
 tinued at Killingworth, where they received instruction from the rector and one 
 tutor; the commencements only being held at Saybrook, and privately in the house 
 of Mr. Buckingham, who was one of the trustees. The death of rector Pierson 
 occurred March 5, 1717. He was the son of the Rev. Abraham Pierson, who 
 
614 APPENDIX. 
 
 emigrated from England/and who was the first minister' of Branford, in the colony 
 of New Haven. Some account of Mr. Pierson is given hy Dr. Cotton Mather, in 
 his Magnaha. On the union of the two colonies of Connecticut and New Haven, 
 in 1660, great dissatisfaction at this event existed throughout all parts of the New 
 Haven jurisdiction. Mr. Pierson, especially, was so unwilhng to continue under 
 the new government, that with a large part of his congregation he left Branford, and 
 commenced a settlement on the banks of a river in New Jersey, before unoccupied, 
 and to the new town he gave the name of Newark. His son Abraham, the first 
 rector, was educated at Harvard College, where he received his bachelor's degree in 
 1668. For some years he was settled in the ministry at Newark, as colleague with 
 his father ; but after his father's death, some controversy having arisen on the subject 
 of Prcsbyterianism, Mr. Pierson not improbably having some congregational biases, 
 he removed to Killingworlh, in Connecticut, where he remained till his death. 
 President Clap, who was cotemporary with some of the first graduates of the colle- 
 giate school, and from whom, without doubt, he received his information, says of 
 rector Pierson, that he " was a hard student, a good scholar, a great divine, and a 
 wise, steady, and judicious gentleman, in ail his conduct." He adds, that "he 
 instructed and governed the infant college with general approbation, and composed 
 a system of natural philosophy, which the students recited for many years." 
 
 (E.) 
 
 As both the address of the clergy and the President's reply are papers of peculiar 
 interest, we have taken them from the Christian Advocate for the gratification of 
 those readers to whom that work is not accessible. 
 
 To George Washington, President of the United States. 
 
 Sir — On this day, which becomes important in the annals of America, as marking 
 the close of a splendid public life, devoted for near half a century to the service of 
 your country, we, the undersigned clergy of dillerent denominations residing in and 
 near the city of Philadelphia, beg leave to join the voice of our fellow-citizens, in 
 expressing a deep sense of your public services, in every department of trust and 
 authority committed to you. But in our special character as ministers of the gospel 
 of Christ, we are more immediately bound to acknowledge the countenance which 
 you have uniformly given to his holy religion. 
 
 In your public character, we have uniformly beheld the edifying example of a 
 civil ruler always acknowledging the superintendence of divine Providence in the 
 affairs of men; and confirming that example by the powerful recommendation of 
 religion and morality, as the firmest basis of social happiness; — more especially in 
 the following language of your affectionate parting address to your fellow-citizens : 
 " Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political prosperity, religion and 
 morality are indispensable supports. In vain would that man claim the tribute of 
 patriotism, who should labour to subvert these great pillars of social happiness — the 
 surest props of the duties of men and citizens. The mere politician, equally with 
 the religious man, ought to respect and cherish them. A volume could not trace 
 all their connexions with private and public felicity. Let us with caution indulge 
 the supposition that morality can be maintained without religion. Keason and 
 experience forbid us to expect that national morality can prevail in exclusion of 
 religious principles." Should the importance of these just and pious sentiments be 
 duly appreciated and regarded, we confidently trust that the prayers you have 
 offered for the prosperity of our common country will be answered. In these 
 prayers we most fervently unite; and with equal fervour we join in those which 
 the numerous public bodies that represent the citizens of these States are offering 
 for their beloved chief. Wc most devoutly implore the divine blessing to attend 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 61^ 
 
 you in your retirement, to make it in all respects comfortable to yon, to satisfy you 
 with length of days; and finally to receive you into happiness and glory infinitely 
 greater than this world can bestow. 
 
 War. White, 
 
 AsHBEL Gheex, 
 
 Wm. Smith, 
 
 John" Ewing, 
 
 Samuel Jones, 
 
 Wm. Hesdel, 
 
 Samuel Magaw, 
 
 Henbt Helmuth, 
 
 Samuel Blair, 
 
 Nicolas Colliit, 
 
 Robert Annajt, 
 
 Wm. Marshall, 
 
 John Meder. 
 Philadelphia, March 3d, 1797. 
 
 John Axprews, 
 J. F. Schmidt, 
 
 KoilERT BlACKWELI, 
 
 Wm. Rogers, 
 Thomas Ustick, 
 Andrew Hunter, 
 John Dickins, 
 J. Jones, 
 Joseph Turner, 
 EzEKiEL Cooper, 
 Morgan J. Rhees, 
 Jas. Abebckombie, 
 
 To THE Clergy of different Denominations residing in and near the 
 CITY OF Philadelphia. 
 
 Gentlemen — Not to acknowledge with gratitude and sensibility the aflectionate 
 addresses and benevolent wishes of my fellow-citizens, on my retiring from public 
 life, would prove that I have been unworthy of the confidence which they have been 
 pleased to repose in me. 
 
 And among those public testimonies of attachment and approbation, none can be 
 more grateful than that of so respectable a body as yours. 
 
 Believing, as I do, that Religion and Morality are the essential pillars of civil 
 society, I view, with unspeakable pleasure, that harmony and brotherly love which 
 characterize the clergy of ditferent denominations, as well in this, as in other parts 
 of the United States ; exhibiting to the world a new and interesting spectacle, at 
 once the pride of our country and the surest basis of universal harmony. 
 
 That your labours for the good of mankind may be crowned with success; that 
 your temporal enjoyments maybe commensurate with your merits; and that the 
 future reward of good and faithful servants may be yours, I shall not cease to sup- 
 pUcate the Divine Author of Ufe and felicity. 
 
 Geo. Washington. 
 
 The writer is not aware of there being in print any other record of this vene- 
 rated servant of Christ, than the tender and beautiful sketch which was furnished 
 by Dr. Green in the discourse preached on the occasion of his lamented death by 
 the yellow fever, October 18, 1793. It is a gem which will add to the beauty and 
 richness of the volume, and which we take great j)li'asurc in preserving. 
 
 " Time will not permit me to give so full a sketch of the life and character of Dr. 
 Sproat, as my inclination would lead me to attempt. Vou knew him well; and as 
 the principal •tilings which will be mentioned fell under your observation as well 
 as mine, you will be witnesses that what I speak is the unexaggcrated truth. 
 
 " At the College of Yale, in the state of Connecticut, he early received a liberal 
 education. While he was pursuing his academical studies, he met with that change 
 in his temper and views which determined him to devote his life to the ministry of 
 the gospel, and which, we doubt not, has prepared him for the exercises and enjoy- 
 ments of the heavenly state. The instrument of this work lies there before you sleep- 
 ing in the dust.* Or, to speak more properly, is now rejoicing with him whom we 
 lament in the kingdom of glory. His own relation to me of the circumstance here 
 
 * Mr. Tennent is interred in the broad aisle of the church. 
 
61 G APPENDIX. 
 
 alluckd to was nearly thus: < Mr. Gilbert Terincnt, the founder of our church, in 
 his memorable tour through the eastern States, preached, among other places, at the 
 college where I then was — a careless, unthinking youth. I had never seen or known 
 of him before. Bvit the power of God seemed to go with him wherever he went, 
 and the first sermon that I heard him deliver made impressions on my soul that 
 have never been efl'aced.' It is pleasing to remark and remember such a circum- 
 stance as this; to observe how one faithful minister of the gospel is made instru- 
 mental in raising up another, and of providing himself with an immediate and pious 
 successor, in a place far distant from the scene of his stated ministrations. As this 
 event also happened a considerable space before the congregation of which they 
 both had the charge, and which was so dear to both, was organized or collected, we 
 are led to observe how the great Head of the Church takes care for its supply and 
 edification beyond the utmost reach of human views ; and that a laborious servant 
 of Jesus Christ may perform some of his most essential services at a time and in a 
 manner wholly unknown to himself. 
 
 " Dr. Sproat was first ordained a minister of the gospel at Guilford, in Connecticut. 
 During the revival of religion in this country between forty and fifty years ago, he 
 was abundant in labours, distinguished in his zeal, highly popular, and greatly 
 blessed. From Guilford, the call of this church brought him to this city, and gave 
 us the advantages of his piety and fidelity in his Master's cause. Between his first 
 congregation and his second, his life, as a minister, was almost equally divided. 
 JVearly the exact space of twenty-five years was spent in each. 
 
 "In his natural temper he used often to tell me he was easily susceptible of pas- 
 sion. If it was so, it is certain, like the sage of antiquity,* he was remarkable for 
 his victory over it, and for those virtues which are its opposites. Patience, modera- 
 tion, indulgence, and forbearance were leading features in his general character. 
 Meekness and affection distinguished him highly. Not only in the near relations 
 of husband, father and master, did they render him most dear and exemplary ; but 
 in all his intercourse with the world they shone out in the mildest and most amiable 
 light. His candour, charity and tenderness, appeared on all occasions, and gained 
 him in a peculiar degree the respect and affection of almost all descriptions of per- 
 sons. He was free from all disguise. He was ' an Israelite indeed in whom there 
 was no guile.' You saw at once the man you would always see. Such a man 
 was peculiarly formed for lasting friendship and unreserved confidence. They 
 could scarcely be avoided by one who was often with him. Between him and 
 myself, therefore, they subsisted in a manner which fills me with a mournful plea, 
 sure to recollect, and the loss of which I most sensibly realize and deplore. In a 
 collegiate charge of nearly seven years, not one cold, or distant, or formal word ever 
 passed between us; not the slightest alienation interrupted our harmony. On all 
 occasions he treated me like a father, and like a father I can truly say, I loved and 
 honoured him. His usual appellation in addressing me was, «<!/ so« ,• and had I 
 been his son by the ties of nature, as well as in the bonds of the gospel, he could 
 scarcely have treated me with more affection, or more sincerely regarded my interest 
 as his own. l^hese declarations are the tribute of justice, of duty, and of gratitude, 
 which I owe to his memory. I owe it indeed a thousand times more than this — 
 a thousand recollections of kindness fill my mind and affect my heart while I am 
 speaking of him. I can never forget them; but I must now forbear to speak 
 farther of them. 
 
 " In scholastic attainments he was a good proficient. Of those which arc de- 
 nominated the learned languages, he was a considerable master. He loved all the 
 pursuits and interests of science; and I have heard him lament that his urgent calls 
 to active service in early life, left him so little time to become accurate in some of 
 the departments of literature. 
 
 " In the study of divinity he had made a progress which was truly great and 
 enviable. It was his delight, and he pursued it incessantly. A man has seldom 
 
 * Socrates. 
 
APPENDIX. (317 
 
 been seen who had a more complete knowledge, or a more familiar ac uaintancc 
 with the holy Scriptures. His great readiness in quoting and aj>pl) ing them in a 
 pertinent manner in his public addresses, you have all of you observed, and many 
 of you, I trust, will remember, as the means of your spiriiual edification. He had 
 made deep researches into systematic, casuistic, and polemic divinity. On these 
 subjects he read much in some of the last years of his life. ' My own sentiments,' 
 said he, 'in regard to the essentials of religion, I believe are fixed ; but I find much 
 entertainment, and, I think, some advantage in reading books of this description.' 
 
 " In his discourses from the pulpit he loved to dwell on the fundamental and pecu- 
 liar doctrines of the gospel, which he regarded as a system of pure grace and mercy, 
 abasing the sinner to the dust and exalting God in the highest. When the train of 
 his address led him to speak on the experimental part of religion, he was excellent and 
 edifying in a singular degree. ' He shunned not to declare the whole counsel of God,' 
 intreatiiig, warning, and persuading souls in the most serious, plain, afl'ectionate and 
 pressing manner, to ' flee from the wrath to come.' His public prayers were 
 remarkable for a vein of piety and fervour seldom equalled. He had a certain 
 copiousness of expression and cngagedness of manner in this divine service, which 
 could arise from no other source than the familiar intercourse of his own soul with 
 heaven. 
 
 " In his personal religion he was truly eminent. His life and example exhibited 
 a most amiable view of the influence and eflrcacy of the gospel principles on the 
 human heart and character. Unfeigned humility, that ornament of every other 
 grace, had become a habit of his soul, and appeared in all his deportment. Having 
 studied long and made great proficiency in the school of Christ, he had learned the 
 hard lesson of thinking in a very lowly manner of himself. His charily for others 
 was uncommonly extensive. It led him to hope the best where there was any 
 probability on which hope could be founded. His faith was built on the sure 
 foundations of the gospel, and it supported his soul in the most trying hour. In 
 some of his last moments he said, ' all my expectations for eternity rest on the 
 infinite grace of God, abounding through the finished righteousness of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ.' He was a pattern of patience and resignation. The painful infirmi- 
 ties of age, under which he laboured for a considerable time before his death, he 
 bore with a cheerful fortitude. Since the twenty-third day of August last, he had 
 been looking for death, and ripening for it with uncommon speed. On that day he 
 completed half a century of years in the character of an ordained minister of the 
 gospel ; and thence forward to the time of his death, the larger portion of his 
 waking hours were spent in the immediate acts of devotion, or of devout medita- 
 tions and aspirations of soul.* He endured tb.e severe distress which was inflicted 
 on his family without the least repining.-j- At the funeral of a dear son, he might 
 with peculiar propriety use the language, for he eminently possessed the spirit, of 
 Job.t 
 
 " His death was easy, and he was rational to the last. A short time before he 
 expired, and after he had lost the power of speech, being asked if he felt the sup- 
 ports of religion, he answered by the signal of lifting up his hands and his eyes to 
 heaven. 
 
 " The respect which was shown to his remains, at a time which precluded it in 
 
 * This is confirmed not only by tlic observation and testimony of those who 
 were most about him, but by what appears in his own diary. This diary exhibits 
 one of the most instructing views of the exercises and temper of a Christian, espe- 
 cially when under affliction, that perhaps has ever boon seen. 
 
 t His eldest son, with his wife and youngest daughter, died within the space of 
 a month. The doctor himself and Mrs. Sproat, were added to the number in less 
 than a month afterwards. 
 
 t Enfeebled and tremblinp with nge, the doctor followed the corpse of his son to 
 the grave, and after it was deposited, leaning on his staff, he pronounced onlv these 
 words: "The Lord gave, and the Lord liath taken away, blessed be the name of 
 the Lord." Amen ! 
 
 78 
 
(318 APPENDIX. 
 
 almost every other instance, was a proof of the high esteem in whicli he was held.* 
 It was a proof also, that there are circumstances in which acknowledged and dis- 
 tinguished piety, will secure that which wealth cannot purchase, nor worldly influ- 
 ence command. To the generous Africans who carried him to his grave, I here 
 make a return of public thanks. Thus lived, and thus has died, the late worthy 
 pastor of this church. His life was filled up with piety and fidelity, and the last 
 scene of it was closed with peculiar honour and dignity. Having never sullied the 
 profession which he made, or the character which he bore, he retired from the world 
 like a venerable champion of the gospel of Christ. One of his brethren, considera- 
 bly advanced in life himself, writing to me on the subject of his death, says, < I sin- 
 cerely mourn with you and the churches the death of your colleague. But he had 
 lived to a good old age.-j" He had lived a life of usefulness and reputation, and, 
 what was a rich blessing, he had not outlived his usefulness. O, let us double our 
 diligence and ' work while our day lasts.' " 
 
 (G.) 
 
 The response to Dr. Miller, speaking in the name and behalf of the Trustees of the 
 College, was as follows, viz : 
 
 RESPONSIO. 
 
 Quandoquidem, viri doctissimi et prsestantissimi, vos mihi hoc munus honestum 
 ct prfficlarum confidistis, quid restat, nisi ut officio, sic amplissime coUato, fungi 
 obnixe conarer. Ecquidem cum operis designati magnitudinem contemplor, for- 
 mido; et de mea facultate illud conficiendi dubito, sane potius despero. Recordatus, 
 attauien, Christi oraculi, Agitsi act 1) )(a^i; fAov v yag S^uvaf^i^ ucu iv ctaBivua. nkucu'rctt, 
 consolor ; animus mihi additur, et ad rem propositam me alacriter accingo. 
 
 Faxit Dcus optimus maximus, ut ad res secundas nostri collegii, ad prolationem 
 finium ecclesiae christianse, denique ad gloriam nominis sanctissimi, factum con- 
 ducat. 
 
 (H.) 
 
 A Report to the Trustees of the College of New Jersey, relative to a Revival of 
 Religion among the students of said College, in the winter and spring of the year 
 1815. By Ashbel Green, D.D. LL.D., President of the College. Published 
 by order of the Board of Trustees. 
 
 It has for some time been the practice of the President of the College of New 
 Jersey to make a written report to the Board of Trustees, at each of their semi- 
 annual meetings, on the state of the College. The following statement made a 
 part of sucli a report, without any expectation, when it was drawn up, that it 
 
 * During the late distressing scenes which were witnessed in this city, the 
 almost universal mode of conveying a corpse to the grave, was in a hearse or a 
 cart; and tlie attendants consisted only of the person who drove the carriage, the 
 grave digger, or a negro hired for tlie purpose, and, in a few instances, two or 
 three mourning friends. But in the case of Dr. Sproat, there was a procession and 
 bearers of the dead; which, as it was more striking to the beholders, in the cir- 
 cumstances in which it happened, than the most splendid funeral that perhaps the 
 city ever produced, so it was a much stronger proof of the afi'ection which was felt 
 for the deceased, than the greatest parade in ordinary times can possibly be. The 
 pious people who had met in the church for prayer, formed a procession of about 
 titty persons, and some religious negroes voluntarily oH'ered to carry the bier. 
 
 t Dr. Sproat entered on his 12(1 year in April, 1793. lie was born at Scituate, in 
 the state of Massachusetts, April 11th, 1722, 0. S. 
 
APPENDIX. 619 
 
 would ever be made public. If it had been originally intended for publication, the 
 form and manner of it would certainly have been somewhat ditferent ; though per- 
 haps not more satisfactory to those who are desirous to be acquainted with a plain 
 account of facts. A few short notes have been added, explanatory of circumstances 
 known to the Board, but of which it appeared necessary to give some informatiou 
 to the public. 
 
 The report was read to the Board on the 4lh day of April, A. D. 1815. 
 
 REVIVAL OF RELIGION IN THE COLLEGE. 
 
 On this subject I have thought it my duty to make a correct, though it must be 
 a very summary, statement to the Board; both because the subject is important 
 and interesting in itself, and because imperfect and erroneous accounts respecting 
 it have been circulated. 
 
 For nearly a year past — that is, since the commencement of the last summer 
 session — a very large proportion of the students have attended on all the religious 
 exercises and instructions of the College with more than ordinary seriousness; and 
 the minds of some of them, as now appears, were ripening, through this whole 
 period, for what has since taken place. There was nothing more apparent, how- 
 ever, for six weeks after the commencement of the present session,* than an in- 
 crease of this serious attention to the religious duties of College; an increase both 
 of the degree of seriousness, and of the number of those in whom it was visible. 
 Every religious service, both on secular days and on the Sabbath, was attended 
 with a solemnity which was sensible and impressive. In this manner the revival 
 commenced, or rather became apparent, in the second week of January, without 
 any unusual occurrence in providence; — without any alarming event, without any- 
 extraordinary preaching, without any special instruction, or other means that might 
 be supposed peculiarly adapted to interest the mind. The divine influence seemed 
 to descend like the silent dew of heaven; and in about four weeks there were very 
 few individuals in the College edifice who were not deeply impressed with a sense 
 of the importance of spiritual and eternal things. There was scarcely a room — 
 perhaps not one — which was not a place of earnest secret devotion. For a time 
 it appeared as if the whole of our charge was pressing into the kingdom of God ; 
 so that at length the inquiry, in regard to them, was, not who was engaged about 
 religion 1 but who was not ! — After this state of things had continued, without 
 much variation, for about two months, it became manifest that a change was taking 
 place. Some were becoming confirmed in the hopes and habits of evangelical 
 piety; some were yet serious, thoughtful and prayerful, though perhaps not in so 
 great a degree, or at least not so apparently, as once they had been ; while some 
 were plainly losing the impressions which they had lately felt. And such has con- 
 tinued to be the state of this interesting concern to the time of making this report. 
 The result is, that there are somewhat more than forty students, in regard to 
 whom, so far as the time elapsed will permit us to judge, favourable hopes may 
 be entertained that they have been made the subjects of renewing grace. Perhaps 
 there are twelve or fifteen more, who still retain such promising impressions of reli- 
 gion as to authorize a hope that the issue, in regard to most of them, may be favour- 
 able. And nearly the whole of the remainder show a great readiness to attend on 
 all the social exercises of religion ; not only on those which are stated and custom- 
 ary, but those which are occasional, and the attendance on which is entirely volua- 
 
 • The winter session of the College commences six weeks after the last AVednes- 
 day of September, and continues tdl the first Thursday after the second Tuesday 
 of April. The summer session commences four weeks after the last mentioned^ 
 period, and continues till the last Wednesday of September, which is the day of 
 llie annual commencement. 
 
620 APPENDIX. 
 
 tary. Thus, of the students who are now in the College, a majority* may be 
 viewed as liopefully pious; and a large proportion of the residue appear to possess 
 much tenderness of conscience, and show a very desirable regard to religious duties 
 and obligations. 
 
 It has already been intimated that this revival of religion commenced without 
 noise, and without any other means than those which had been a considerable time 
 in use. But having thought it my duty to converse with my pupils, as often as 
 they requested it, at the time when their minds were filled with anxious fears and 
 inquiries ; and also to examine them individually and carefully, since hope has, in 
 some measure, succeeded to fear, I have had a favourable opportunity to inquire, 
 and have attentively inquired, after the instrumental causes of this revival, as indi- 
 cated by the views and feelings of the parties concerned. Four such causes appear 
 to have had a manifest agency — 
 
 1. And chiefly, the study of the Holy Scriptures -jj- accompanied with comments 
 on the portion read, and a practical application of the leading truths contained in it. 
 God has remarkably honoured and blessed his own word. Strange as it may seem, 
 this study of the Bible has always been a favourite one among the youth of the 
 College, not excepting the most gay and dissipated. Pains have, indeed, been 
 taken to render it interesting ; but the degree in which it has been so, has been 
 truly surprising. And, under the divine blessing, it has served to enlighten and 
 instruct the youth in their duty ; it has rendered their minds solemn and tender, 
 beyond what they were themselves aware of at the time ; it has given them a deep 
 reverence for the truths of divine revelation ;+ it has qualified them to hear preach- 
 ing with advantage; and at length revealed truth has, we trust, been powerfully 
 and effectually applied to their consciences, by the Spirit by whom it was endited. 
 
 The circumstances in which the students have lately attended on public worship 
 have been peculiarly favourable to their religious improvement. They have wor- 
 shipped, in consequence of the burning of the church in this place, in the prayer 
 hall of the College, for more than two years past. For about eighteen months 
 they have worshipped separately from the people of the town ; and have, with the 
 theological students, who joined them partially at first and generally of late, formed 
 an audience or congregation by themselves. This has given an opportunity, which 
 has been carefully improved, to choose such subjects and adopt such a manner, 
 in preaching to them, as appeared best calculated to arrest their attention. Appro- 
 priate addresses have frequently been made, and the service has, in all respects, 
 been conducted with a special view to their advantage and religious edification. In 
 these circumstances, they have felt an unusual interest in the solemnities of the 
 sanctuary — they have felt that they were the parties directly and particularly con- 
 cerned in these solemnities ; and the good effects of this sentiment have been incal- 
 culably great, and were very apparent before the revival was visible. In a word, 
 tliis mode of conducting public worship must be considered as having been a power- 
 ful instrumental cause, both in producing an awakened attention to religion at first, 
 and in cherishing it through the whole of its progress. 
 
 * The whole number of students in the classes of the College is one hundred 
 and five, of whom twelve were professors of religion when the revival began. 
 
 t For more than two years the Holy Scriptures had been made the subject of as 
 regular study and examination as the classics, the matlieinatics, or philosophy. 
 The afternoon of the Lord's day was appropriated uniformly to the recitation of a 
 certain number of the students, taken promiscuously (for all were required to be 
 prepared) on five chapters of the Bible, assigned to them the preceding week. 
 The recitation was always accompanied with expositions, critical remarks, and a 
 practical application. The exercise was concluded with prayer and singing, and 
 was considered as the afternoon religious service of the College. In the morning, 
 public worship, in the usual form, was celebrated. 
 
 t In the month of f'ebruary 1813, a Bible Society was instituted in the College, 
 composed of the literary and theological students indiscriminately. It has been 
 very active in distributing Bibles gratuitously, especially to the soldiers and sailors 
 of our country. 
 
APPENDIX. G21 
 
 3. The eflect of moral discipline has hccn manifestly favourable to this revival. 
 This discipline, vigorously and vigilantly maintained, has preserved the youth, gene- 
 rally, from those practices, habits and vicious indulgences, which counteract, dissi- 
 pate, and destroy all serious and religious impressions. It has had an influence in 
 preventing that hardness of heart and insensibility of conscience, which are the 
 natural and usual effects of unrestrained vice. It has formed a practical testimony 
 against the moral vileness of several things which youth are apt to consider, if not 
 as entirely innocent, yet, as evidences of manliness and spirit. After many cfTorts 
 to resist these effects of discipline, by the least virtuous part of the College, the 
 attempt was seen to be vain ; and it was clearly perceived that the effects mentioned 
 were sensibly felt, by the great mass of the students, before the revival. It was 
 also very noticeable that the revival made its appearance with an act of discipline. 
 A student (one of three dismissed at the same time) was almost immediately seized 
 with a remorse of conscience and anguish of mind that were very affecting — he 
 has since become hopefully pious. But before any thing of this was known in the 
 College, the remarks which were made when the dismission of the three students 
 was announced, seemed to produce a powerful eflect on a number; and during 
 that week feelings and exercises which had, in a certain degree, long existed in 
 secret, could no longer be concealed. Nearly at the same time, an admonition, 
 given in private, was remarkably blessed to the individual concerned. 
 
 4. The few pious youth who were members of College before the revival, were 
 happily instrumental in promoting it. They had, for more than a year, been earn- 
 estly engaged in prayer for this event. When they perceived the general and in- 
 creasing seriousness which has been noticed, several of them made an agreement to 
 speak, privately and tenderly, to their particular friends and acquaintance, on the 
 subject of religion. And what they said was in almost every instance, not only 
 well received, but those with whom they conversed became immediately and earn- 
 estly engaged in those exercises which, it is hoped, have issued in genuine piety. 
 A public profession of religion, made by two of the students who had been a good 
 while thoughtful, had also, at this time, much influence, apparently, both in pro- 
 ducing and deepening impressions in many others. 
 
 The special means made use of to promote and cherish this revival, besides the 
 circumstances already mentioned, were the following — A short address on the sub- 
 ject of religion was made, after prayers, on every Saturday evening. In preaching 
 on the Lord's day morning, subjects were selected suited to the existing state of the 
 College — in this particular we are deeply indebted to the theological professors, who 
 have generally conducted the morning service. A particular reference was often 
 made to the religious attention which had been excited among the students, in the 
 remarks which accompanied their Bible recitations. A weekly lecture, intended for 
 the students exclusively, was given by myself, on every Tuesday evening. A social 
 prayer meeting was held, on every Friday evening, at which one of the theological 
 professors commonly made an address. A family prayer meeting (as the students 
 called it) was, every evening, held among themselves, at which a large proportion 
 of the whole College attended. Smaller and more select associations for prayer 
 were also formed. The individuals whose minds were anxious and labouring, 
 were, as often as they requested it, carefully conversed and prayed with in private — 
 in this service I am to acknowledge the assistance received from the professors of 
 the Seminary, from their pupils, and from the pious students of the College. 
 Finally, writings of approved character, on doctrinal and practical religion, were 
 pointed out and recommended to the perusal of the students; and a short system of 
 questions and counsel, was drawn up by mysell', for the use of those who began to 
 cherish the hope that they had entered on a life of practical piety. 
 
 Having thus mentioned the chief instrumental causes of this revival, and the 
 means used to cherish it, to guard it, and to direct it, I shall conclude my report on 
 this subject with a few short remarks, oftered with a view to give a correct appre- 
 hension of its nature and character. 
 
 1. It has been, so far as I am able to judge, remarkably free from extravagance 
 
622 APPENDIX. 
 
 and enthusiasm. I know of nothing, in rogarJ to this revival, that I think would 
 be called extravagant or enthusiastic, by any one who really believes in the great 
 doctrines of the Protestant Kctbrrnation. Particular pains were early taken to guard 
 against the evil here contemplated ; and, by the divine blessing, they have been 
 made so successful that I am not acquainted with a single incident or occurrence, 
 indicative of intemperate feeling or conduct, that we are called to regret. 
 
 2. There has been no sectarian spirit accompanying or mingling with this revi- 
 val. There are students in the College belonging to four or five ditlerent denomi- 
 nations of Christians. At first, there appeared to be some apprehension in the 
 minds of those who were not Presbyterians, lest they should be drawn into a union 
 with this denomination, if they yielded to the sentiments and feelings which began 
 to be prevalent. But I told them, in the first address that I made to them on a 
 Tuesday evening, that it was my fixed purpose to inculcate no doctrine or tenet 
 that was not found in all the public orthodox creeds of Protestant Christendom — 
 that I was indeed earnestly desirous that they should all become real practical 
 Christians, but that I had no wish to make a single proselyte. This, I believe, 
 removed every apprehension — and the intimation then given has been sacredly re- 
 garded. Not a single thing has been said by myself, nor, I am persuaded, by the 
 theological professors who have preached to them, that has had any intentional ten- 
 dency toward proselytism. On the contrary every thing has been general. The 
 great catholic doctrines of the gospel have been exclusively inculcated. It is be- 
 lieved that there is not an individual of the ('ollege who would, if questioned, com- 
 plain that he has, in any instance, felt himself pressed with opinions which interfered 
 with his educational creed. 
 
 3. There has been no neglect of study. A report was circulated that study was 
 laid aside in the College to attend to religion. Nothing could be more false. Study 
 has probably never been pursued with more diligence and success. Our pupils 
 were informed that if, at any particular recitation, an individual should find that 
 his mind had been so exercised as not to permit him to get his lesson, he should, on 
 application to his teacher, be specially excused ; and this indulgence has been fre- 
 quently asked and granted. But not a single recitation of a class has been omitted; 
 and every individual lesson or recitation, incidentally omitted, has been strictly 
 required to be made up for the quarterly and semi-annual examinations. It was 
 early and earnestly inculcated on the youth of the College, that not only did Chris- 
 tian duty require as regular an attention as possible to all the lawful concerns of 
 life, but that their minds would act more vigorously and more correctly on religious 
 subjects, and in religious duties, if a suitable portion of their time should be dili- 
 gently employed in their proper studies. 
 
 4. There have been no compulsory exercises. Every thing, beyond the stated 
 religious instructions and duties of the College in ordinary times, has been perfectly 
 voluntary ; unless the short address, on Saturday evening after prayers, may be 
 considered as a slight exception. No one has suffered either censure or reproach, 
 who chose to be absent from any religious exercise or engagement which had its 
 origin in this revival. 
 
 Such, gentlemen, is the statement which I have judged it proper to make to you, 
 in regard to a work which, in its salutary eiiiciency, has been all of God; and the 
 whole praise of which is to be ascribed, most unfeignedly, to Him alone. 
 
 As a specimen of his devotional composition, we have selected the prayer com- 
 posed at the time of the national grief on account of the death of " the father of his 
 country." This was a time when the nation, with one consent, were covered with 
 sackcloth, and sat down in the dust as sincere mourners. 
 
 "Sanctify to the American people, O Lord we beseech thee, the late mournful 
 dispensation of thy providence, by which thou hast removed from us the man whom 
 
APPENDIX. 523 
 
 thou diJst raise up and most pre-eminently qualify to be our military and civil 
 chief: the man to whom thou didst give, in such a wonderful manner, the affections 
 and the confidence of this people, that in him they seemed to contemplate (under 
 thee) the anchor of hope in every political storm and convulsion. O Lord ! the 
 father of his country is gone — 'The chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof 
 thou hast removed. In the dust before thee, we acknowledge the sovereignty of thy 
 righteous providence. We humble ourselves ' under the mighty hand of God.' 
 We would not question but adore thy ways — And grant, O Lord we beseech thee, 
 that while we commemorate the virtues, revere the memory, and mourn the loss of 
 thy departed servant, we may also recollect, with pious and admiring gratitude, thy 
 goodness to us in preserving him so long — may feel more sensibly our utter depend- 
 ence on thee our God, may make thee more entirely our refuge, may commit our 
 country with more fervent prayers to thy protection, and may seek by unfeigned 
 repentance of our sins and turning effectually unto thee, to secure thy favour, in 
 which, and in which alone, there is perfect safety." 
 
 (K.) 
 
 Having discovered among Dr. Green's papers the autograph of this proclamation, 
 we have thought it worthy of a place in our Appendix. We embrace with peculiar 
 pleasure an opportunity to give permanency, as well as publicity, to such a document, 
 which is not less creditable to the Chief Magistrate who approved, than to the chap, 
 lain who wrote it. The devout reader will participate in the gratification we feci in 
 discovering such evidence of evangelical sentiment and feeling in the President of 
 this Republic as is exhibited in his calling the nation, not only to humble themselves 
 before God with fasting, but to recognise the operations of " the Holy Spirit ;" and 
 his « infinite grace in the Redeemer." 
 
 " Whereas the safety and prosperity of nations ultimately and essentially depend 
 on the protection and blessing of Almighty God, and the national acknowledgment 
 of this truth is not only an indispensable duty which the people owe to him, but 
 one also the natural influence of which is favourable to the promotion of that mo. 
 rality and piety without which social happiness cannot exist, nor the blessings of a 
 free government be enjoyed : And whereas the United States of America are, at 
 present, placed in a hazardous and afllictive situation by the unfriendly disposition 
 and demands of a foreign power, producing, as their unavoidable consequences, 
 many distressing and unfavourable circumstances of a domestic kind : It has ap. 
 pearcd to me that the duty, at all times incumbent, of imploring the mercv and 
 benediction of Heaven on our country, demands, at this time, a special attention 
 from its inhabitants. I have therefore thouglit fit to recommend, and I do hereby 
 recommend accordingly, that Thursday the SOth day of April next be observed, 
 throughout the United States, as a day of solemn humiliation, fasting and pra^-er : 
 That the citizens of these States, abstaining on that day from their customary 
 worldly occupations, offer their devout addresses to the Father of mercies, agreeably 
 to those forms or methods which they have severally adopted as the most suitable 
 and becoming : That Christian congregations do, with the deepest humility, ac- 
 knowledge before God tlie manifold sins and transgressions with which we are 
 justly chargeable as individuals and as a nation; beseeching Him, at the same time, 
 of His infinite grace in the Redeemer of the world, freely to remit all our offences, 
 and to incline us, by his Holy Spirit, to that sincere repentance and reformation 
 which may afford us reason to hope for His inestimable favour and heavenlv bene- 
 diction: That it lie made the subject of particular and earnest sujiplication that our 
 country may be defended and protected from all the dangers which threaten it; that 
 our civil and religious privileges may be preserved inviolable, and perpetuated to the 
 latest generations; tiiat our public councils and magistrates may be specially en- 
 lightened and directed at this critical period ; that the American people may be 
 
(324 APPENDIX. 
 
 united together in those bonds of amity and mutual confidence for which they have 
 in times past been so highly distinguished, and by which they have obtained such 
 invaluable advantages; that the health of the inhabitants of our land may be pre- 
 served, and their agriculture, commerce, arts and manufactures, be blessed and 
 prospered ; that the principles of genuine piety and of sound morality may inlluence 
 the minds and govern the lives of every rank and description of our citizens ; and, 
 in fine, that the blessings of peace, freedom, and pure reUgion, may be specially 
 extended to all the nations of the earth. 
 Given, «Scc." 
 
 (L.) 
 
 The estimate made by the religious public of the instructions given during the 
 revival by Dr. Green, was afterwards shown in their being published by the Tract 
 Society in the form of a tract, entitled " Questions and Counsels by Dr. Green." 
 It is believed that the ministry have found few of that society's excellent publica- 
 tions more useful in seasons of revival than this discriminating and judicious tract 
 of Dr. Green. These instructions were also published in the fourteenth volume of 
 the London Christian Observer, the same which contained an account of the revival. 
 
 QUESTIONS AND COUNSEL FOR THE STUDENTS OF NASSAU HALL, 
 
 JVho hope that a work of saving grace has been wrought vpon their hearts. 
 
 aUESTIOJJS. 
 
 1. Have you seen yourself to be, by nature and by practice, a lost and helpless 
 sinner ] Have you not only seen the sinfulness of particular acts of transgression, 
 but also that your heart is the seat and fountain of sin ? — That in you, naturally, 
 there is no good thing 1 Has a view of this led you to despair of help from your- 
 self? To see that you must be altogether indebted to Christ for salvation, and to 
 the gracious aid of the Holy Spirit for strength and ability rightly to perform any 
 duty ? 
 
 2. On what has your hope of acceptance with God been founded ? On your 
 reformation? on your sorrow for your sins'? on your prayers? on your tears ? on 
 your good works and religious observances? Or has it been on Christ alone, as 
 your all in all? Has Christ ever appeared very precious to you? Do you mourn 
 that he does not appear more so? Have you sometimes felt great freedom to 
 commit your soul to him ? In doing this (if you have done it) has it been, not 
 only to be delivered from the punishment due to your sins, but also from the power, 
 pollution, dominion, and existence of sin in your soul? 
 
 3. As far as you know yourself, do you hate, and desire to be delivered from all 
 sin, without any exception of a favourite lust? Do you pray much to be delivered 
 from sin ? Do you watch against it, and against temptation to it? Do you strive 
 against it, and in some good degree get the victory over it ? Have you so repented 
 of it as to have your soul really set against it ? 
 
 4. Have you counted the cost of following Christ, or of being truly religious? 
 That it will cut you oft' from vain amusements, from the indulgence of your lusts, 
 and from a sinful conformity to the world ? That it may expose you to ridicule and 
 contempt, possibly to more serious persecution ? In the view of all these things, 
 are you willing to take up the cross, and to follow Christ, whithersoever he shall 
 lead you ? Is it your solemn purpose, in reliance on his grace and aid, to cleave to 
 him, and to his cause and people, to the end of life ? 
 
 5. Do you love holiness? Do you love a holy God, and because he is holy ? Do 
 you earnestly desire to be more and more conlbrmed to God, and to his holy law? 
 T'o bear more and more the likeness of your Redeemer? Do you seek, and some- 
 times find, communion with your CJod and Saviour? 
 
 6. Are you resolved, in God's strength, to endeavour conscientiously to perform 
 
APPENDIX. 625 
 
 your whole duty — to God, to your neighbour, and to yourself? Do you perform 
 common and relative duties conscientiously, as part of the duty which you owe to 
 God? 
 
 7. Do you make conscience of secret prayer daily 1 Do you sometimes not feel a 
 backwardness to this duty 1 Do you at other times feci a great delight in it ? Have 
 you a set time, and place, and order of exercise, for performing this duty 1 
 
 8. Do you daily read a portion of the whole Scriptures, in a devout manner 1 Do 
 you love to read the Bible ? Do you ever perceive a sweetness in the truths of 
 holy Scripture 1 Do you find them adapted to your necessities, and sec, at times, 
 a wonderful beauty, excellence, and glory in God's word 1 Do you make it the 
 man of your counsel, and endeavour to have both your heart and life conformed to 
 its doctrines and requisitions ? 
 
 9. Have you ever attempted to covenant with God 1 To give yourself away to 
 him, solemnly and irrevocably, hoping for acceptance through Christ alone : and 
 taking God, in Christ, as the covenant God, and satisfying portion of your soull 
 
 10. Does the glory of God ever appear to you as the first, greatest, and best of 
 all objects ] Do you desire to promote the glory of God, as the chief object of life ? 
 
 1 ] . Do you feel a love to mankind — such as you did not feel before you became 
 religious ] Have you a great desire that the souls of men should be saved, by 
 being brought to a genuine faith and trust in the Redeemer 1 Do you love God's 
 people with a peculiar attachment — because they bear their Saviour's image, and 
 because they love and pursue the objects, and delight in the exercises, which are 
 most pleasing and dehghtful to yourself? Do you, from your heart, forgive all 
 your personal enemies, and refuse to cherish or entertain any sentiments of hatred 
 or revenge? If you have injured any person, have you made reparation; or are 
 you ready and willing to make it ? 
 
 12. Do you feel it to be very important to adorn religion, by a holy, exemplary, 
 amiable, and blameless walk and conversation ? Do you fear to bring a reproach 
 on the cause of Christ? Does this appear to you extremely dreadful? Are you 
 afraid of backsliding, and of being left to return to a state of carelessness and indif- 
 ference in religion ? 
 
 13, Do you desire and endeavour to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of 
 Christ your Saviour, more and more ? Are you willing to sit at his feet as a little 
 child, and to submit your reason and understanding, implicitly, to his teaching; 
 imploring his Spirit to guide you into all necessary truth, to save you from all fatal 
 errors, to enable you to receive the truth in the love of it, and to transform you, 
 more and more, into a likeness to himself ? 
 
 1. Remember that these questions are intended to point your attention to sub- 
 jects of inquiry the most important. Do not, therefore, content yourself with a 
 careless or cursory reading of them. Read and deliberate, and examine yourself, 
 closely, on the questions under each head; and let your heart be lifted up to God, 
 while you are considering each particular question, in earnest desires that he may 
 show you the very truth. You cannot ordinarily go over all these questions at one 
 time. Divide them, therefore, and take one part at one time, and another at 
 another. But try to go over the whole in the course of a week; and do this every 
 week for some months. When you find yourself doubtful or deficient in any point, 
 let it not discourage you ; but note down that point in writing, and bend the attcn. 
 tion of your mind to it, and labour and pray till you shall have made the attain, 
 ment which will enable you to answer clearly. It is believed that you cannot fail 
 to see how each question ought to be answered. 
 
 2. Remember that secret prayer, reading the word of God, watchfulness, and 
 self-examination, are the great means of preserving comfort in religion, and of 
 growing in grace. In proportion as you are exact and faithful in these, such, 
 usually, will be your inward peace, and the safety of your state. Unite them all 
 
 79 
 
// 
 
 626 APPENDIX. 
 
 together, and never cease to practise them while you live. Think often of the 
 character of Enoch, and try to walk with God. Read Mason's little book on Self- 
 knowledge : I recommend it as excellent. 
 
 3. Besides the Bible, have constantly in reading, at your leisure hours, some 
 author of known piety and excellence. Read Owen's works, Baxter's Saints' Rest, 
 Doddridge's works, Watts's works, Witherspoon's works, Newton's works, Scott's 
 works, Venn's Whole Duty of Man, The Christian Observer, &c. &c. 
 
 4. Do not suppose that any evidence which, at present, you may think you pos- 
 sess, of a gracious state, will release you from the necessity of maintaining a constant 
 vigilance in time to come; nor from repeated examinations and trials of yourself 
 even to the end of life. Many marks and evidences of a gracious state are set down 
 by pious writers. But they must all come to this — to ascertain what is your 
 prevalent temper and character — whether, on the whole, you are increasing in sanc- 
 tification or not ] If you are, you may be comforted ; if not, you have cause to be 
 alarmed. It is only he that endureth to the end that shall be saved. 
 
 5. I think it of very great importance to warn you not to imagine that true reli- 
 gion is confined to the closet or to the church ; even though you apprehend that 
 you have great comfort and freedom there. Freedom and comfort there are, indeed, 
 most desirable; but true religion reaches to every thing. It alters and sweetens the 
 temper. It improves the manners. It goes into every duty, relation, station, and 
 situation of life. If you have true religion, you will have a better spirit, you will 
 be better sons, better scholars, better friends, better members of society, and more 
 exemplary in the discharge of every duty ; as the sure consequence of this invalua- 
 ble possession. And if your religion does not produce these effects, although you 
 may talk of inward comforts, and even of raptures, you have great reason to fear 
 that the whole is a delusion, and that the root of the matter is not in you. " Herein 
 (said the Saviour,) is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so shall ye be 
 my disciples." 
 
 6. Be careful to avoid a gloomy, and to cherish a cheerful temper. Be habitually 
 cheerful ; but avoid levity. Mirth and laughter are not always sinful ; but let your 
 indulgence in them be clearly innocent, not very frequent, and never of long con- 
 tinuance. Be very humble. Be not talkative. Before experienced Christians be 
 a hearer, rather than a talker. Try, in every way, however, to promote religion 
 among your relatives and friends. Win them to it, by your amiable temper and 
 exemplary deportment. " Flee youthful lusts." Shun every excitement of them. 
 Guard against dissipation : it extinguishes piety. Be not disconcerted by ridicule 
 and reproach. Your Saviour bore much of these for you. Think of this, and be 
 ashamed of nothing so much as being ashamed of him. Trust in his protection, 
 live to his praise, and you will spend an eternity in his blissful presence. 
 
627 
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 1. A Sermon preached at the funeral of the Rev. George DuffielJ, D.D., late 
 
 Pastor of the Third Congregation in the city of Philadelphia, who died Feb- 
 ruary 2, 1790. 
 
 2. The Address and Petition of a number of the Clergy of various denominations 
 
 in the city of Philadelphia to the Senate and House of Representatives of the 
 State of Pennsylvania, relative to the passing of a law against Vice and Im- 
 morality, to which are subjoined some considerations in favour of said Petition, 
 so far as it relates to the prohibition of Theatrical Exhibitions. 1793. 
 
 3. Sermon occasioned by the death of the Rev. James Sproat, D.D., delivered No- 
 
 vember 17th, 1793. 
 
 4. Obedience to the Laws of God, the sure and indispensable defence of nations. A 
 
 Discourse delivered in the Second Presbyterian Church, Philadelphia, May 
 9th, 1798 ; being the day appointed by the President of the United States to be 
 observed as a season for solemn humiUation, fasting and prayer. 
 
 5. Address of the Trustees of the College of New Jersey to the Inhabitants of the 
 
 United States. 1802. 
 
 6. Discourse at the opening for Public Worship of the Presbyterian Church in the 
 
 Northern Liberties of Philadelphia, April 7th, 1805. 
 
 7. Report of a Committee of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, 
 
 Exhibiting the plan of a Theological Seminary. 1810. 
 
 8. The Life and Death of the Righteous: an Address delivered December 4th, 1810, 
 
 at the funeral of the Rev. Dr. William M. Tennent, late Pastor of the Prcsby. 
 terian Church at Abington, near Philadelphia. 1811. 
 
 9. Advice and Exhortation, addressed to the People of the Second Presbyterian 
 
 Congregation in Philadelphia, on resigning the pastoral charge of that congre- 
 gation. 1812. 
 
 10. A Report to the Trustees of the College of New Jersey, relative to a Revival of 
 
 Religion among the Students of said College in the winter and spring of the 
 year 1815. 
 
 11. Doing good in Imitation of Christ. A Discourse delivered in the College of 
 
 New Jersey the Sabbath preceding the annual commencement, September 
 23, 1822. 
 
 12. Christ Crucified, the characteristic of Apostolic Preaching. A Sermon deli- 
 vered in the First Presbyterian Church of Philadolpiiia at the opening of the 
 General Assembly of the Presbvtcriau Church in tlie United States, May 19th, 
 
628 
 
 13. The Christian Duty of Christian Women. A Discourse delivered in the 
 
 Church of Princeton, New Jersey, August 23d. 1825, before the Princeton 
 Female Society for the support of a Female School in India. 
 
 14. Sermon, (National Preacher, No. 39,) delivered at the opening of the Synod 
 
 of Philadelphia, October 25th, 1826. 
 
 15. Address at the Interment of Robert Ralston, Esq., August 13th, 1836. 
 
 16. Sermon at the Whitefield Chapel. 1836. 
 
 17. History of Presbyterian Missions. 1 vol. 
 
 18. Discourses in the College of New Jersey, together with a History of the Col- 
 
 lege. 1822. 
 
 19. Lectures on the Shorter Catechism. 2 vols. 12mo. 
 
 20. Not a small proportion of the contents of the twelve volumes of the Christian 
 
 Advocate^. 
 
 H65 89 iMl 
 
?.* J^ "^4, '"^i^^ S "^ '^^S J^\ ^^w 
 
 ,.o'*..r*^..*Oo .**\«J<J^.V .P*..l'^%*Oo J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-^^.^i^l^V f.o^.*-^.% .^^.^^J^L^V - 
 
 
 
 
 *,.<** 
 
 .%^'"^. 
 
 
 
 
 
 iP-nii. 
 
 i^* -O 
 
 

 / %'^^\^^' "o^'^^-/ \/^^V 
 
 
 • ■ • ' aO"^.